By Author [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Title [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Language
all Classics books content using ISYS

Download this book: [ ASCII | HTML | PDF ]

Look for this book on Amazon

We have new books nearly every day.
If you would like a news letter once a week or once a month
fill out this form and we will give you a summary of the books for that week or month by email.

Title: Jack Tier; Or, The Florida Reef
Author: Cooper, James Fenimore
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.
Copyright Status: Not copyrighted in the United States. If you live elsewhere check the laws of your country before downloading this ebook. See comments about copyright issues at end of book.

*** Start of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "Jack Tier; Or, The Florida Reef" ***

This book is indexed by ISYS Web Indexing system to allow the reader find any word or number within the document.




By James Fenimore Cooper

By The Author Of “The Pilot,” “Red Rover,” “Two Admirals,” “Wing And
Wing,” “Miles Wallingford,” Etc.


This work has already appeared in Graham’s Magazine, under the title
of “Rose Budd.” The change of name is solely the act of the author, and
arises from a conviction that the appellation given in this publication
is more appropriate than the one laid aside. The necessity of writing to
a name, instead of getting it from the incidents of the book itself, has
been the cause of this departure from the ordinary rules.

When this book was commenced, it was generally supposed that the Mexican
war would end, after a few months of hostilities. Such was never the
opinion of the writer. He has ever looked forward to a protracted
struggle; and, now that Congress has begun to interfere, sees as little
probability of its termination, as on the day it commenced. Whence
honourable gentlemen have derived their notions of the constitution,
when they advance the doctrine that Congress is an American Aulic
council, empowered to encumber the movements of armies, and, as old
Blucher expressed it in reference to the diplomacy of Europe, “to spoil
with the pen the work achieved by the sword,” it is difficult to say
more than this, that they do not get them from the constitution itself.
It has generally been supposed that the present executive was created in
order to avoid the very evils of a distracted and divided council,
which this new construction has a direct tendency to revive. But a
presidential election has ever proved, and probably will ever prove,
stronger than any written fundamental law.

We have had occasion to refer often to Mexico in these pages. It has
been our aim to do so in a kind spirit; for, while we have never doubted
that the factions which have possessed themselves of the government in
that country have done us great wrong, wrong that would have justified
a much earlier appeal to arms, we have always regarded the class
of Mexicans who alone can properly be termed the ‘people,’ as mild,
amiable, and disposed to be on friendly terms with us. Providence,
however, directs all to the completion of its own wise ends. If the
crust which has so long encircled that nation, enclosing it in bigotry
and ignorance, shall now be irretrievably broken, letting in light,
even Mexico herself may have cause hereafter to rejoice in her present
disasters. It was in this way that Italy has been, in a manner,
regenerated; the conquests of the French carrying in their train the
means and agencies which have, at length, aroused that glorious portion
of the earth to some of its ancient spirit. Mexico, in certain senses,
is the Italy of this continent; and war, however ruthless and much to
be deplored, may yet confer on her the inestimable blessings of real
liberty, and a religion released from “feux d’artifice,” as well as all
other artifices.

A word on the facts of our legend. The attentive observer of men and
things has many occasions to note the manner in which ordinary lookers
on deceive themselves, as well as others. The species of treason
portrayed in these pages is no uncommon occurrence; and it will often
be found that the traitor is the loudest in his protestations of
patriotism. It is a pretty safe rule to suspect the man of hypocrisy
who makes a parade of his religion, and the partisan of corruption and
selfishness, who is clamorous about the rights of the people. Captain
Spike was altogether above the first vice; though fairly on level, as
respects the second, with divers patriots who live by their deity.




      Why, that’s my spirit!
     But was not this nigh shore?


      Close by, my master.


      But are they, Ariel, safe?


      Not a hair perished:


“D’ye here there, Mr. Mulford?” called out Capt. Stephen Spike, of the
half-rigged, brigantine Swash, or Molly Swash, as was her registered
name, to his mate--“we shall be dropping out as soon as the tide makes,
and I intend to get through the Gate, at least, on the next flood.
Waiting for a wind in port is lubberly seamanship, for he that wants one
should go outside and look for it.”

This call was uttered from a wharf of the renowned city of Manhattan, to
one who was in the trunk-cabin of a clipper-looking craft, of the name
mentioned, and on the deck of which not a soul was visible. Nor was the
wharf, though one of those wooden piers that line the arm of the sea
that is called the East River, such a spot as ordinarily presents itself
to the mind of the reader, or listener, when an allusion is made to
a wharf of that town which it is the fashion of the times to call
the Commercial Emporium of America--as if there might very well be an
emporium of any other character. The wharf in question had not a single
vessel of any sort lying at, or indeed very near it, with the exception
of the Molly Swash. As it actually stood on the eastern side of the
town, it is scarcely necessary to say that such a wharf could only be
found high up, and at a considerable distance from the usual haunts of
commerce. The brig lay more than a mile above the Hook (Corlaer’s,
of course, is meant--not Sandy Hook) and quite near to the old Alms
House--far above the ship-yards, in fact. It was a solitary place for
a vessel, in the midst of a crowd. The grum top-chain voice of Captain
Spike had nothing there to mingle with, or interrupt its harsh tones,
and it instantly brought on deck Harry Mulford, the mate in question,
apparently eager to receive his orders.

“Did you hail, Captain Spike?” called out the mate, a tight, well-grown,
straight-built, handsome sailor-lad of two or three-and-twenty--one full
of health, strength and manliness.

“Hail! If you call straining a man’s throat until he’s hoarse, hailing,
I believe I did. I flatter myself, there is not a man north of Hatteras
that can make himself heard further in gale of wind than a certain
gentleman who is to be found within a foot of the spot where I stand.
Yet, sir, I’ve been hailing the Swash these five minutes, and thankful
am I to find some one at last who is on board to answer me.”

“What are your orders, Capt. Spike?”

“To see all clear for a start as soon as the flood makes. I shall go
through the Gate on the next young flood, and I hope you’ll have all
the hands aboard in time. I see two or three of them up at that Dutch
beer-house, this moment, and can tell’em; in plain language, if they
come here with their beer aboard them, they’ll have to go ashore again.”

“You have an uncommonly sober crew, Capt. Spike,” answered the young
man, with great calmness. “During the whole time I have been with them,
I have not seen a man among them the least in the wind.”

“Well, I hope it will turn out that I’ve an uncommonly sober mate in the
bargain. Drunkenness I abominate, Mr. Mulford, and I can tell you, short
metre, that I will not stand it.”

“May I inquire if you ever saw me, the least in the world, under the
influence of liquor, Capt. Spike?” demanded the mate, rather than asked,
with a very fixed meaning in his manner.

“I keep no log-book of trifles, Mr. Mulford, and cannot say. No man is
the worse for bowsing out his jib when off duty, though a drunkard’s a
thing I despise. Well, well--remember, sir, that the Molly Swash casts
off on the young flood, and that Rose Budd and the good lady, her aunt,
take passage in her, this v’y’ge.”

“Is it possible that you have persuaded them into that, at last!”
 exclaimed the handsome mate.

“Persuaded! It takes no great persuasion, sir, to get the ladies to try
their luck in that brig. Lady Washington herself, if she was alive and
disposed to a sea-v’y’ge, might be glad of the chance. We’ve a ladies’
cabin, you know, and it’s suitable that it should have some one to
occupy it. Old Mrs. Budd is a sensible woman, and takes time by the
forelock. Rose is ailin’--pulmonary they call it, I believe, and her
aunt wishes to try the sea for her constitution--”

“Rose Budd has no more of a pulmonary constitution than I have myself,”
 interrupted the mate.

“Well, that’s as people fancy. You must know, Mr. Mulford, they’ve got
all sorts of diseases now-a-days, and all sorts of cures for’em. One
sort of a cure for consumption is what they tarm the Hyder-Ally--”

“I think you must mean hydropathy, sir--”

“Well it’s something of the sort, no matter what--but cold water is at
the bottom of it, and they do say it’s a good remedy. Now Rose’s aunt
thinks if cold water is what is wanted, there is no place where it can
be so plenty as out on the ocean. Sea-air is good, too, and by taking a
v’y’ge her niece will get both requisites together, and cheap.”

“Does Rose Budd think herself consumptive, Capt. Spike?” asked Mulford,
with interest.

“Not she--you know it will never do to alarm a pulmonary, so Mrs. Budd
has held her tongue carefully on the subject before the young woman.
Rose fancies that her aunt is out of sorts, and that the v’y’ge is tried
on her account--but the aunt, the cunning thing, knows all about it.”

Mulford almost nauseated the expression of his commander’s countenance
while Spike uttered the last words. At no time was that countenance very
inviting, the features being coarse and vulgar, while the color of the
entire face was of an ambiguous red, in which liquor and the seasons
would seem to be blended in very equal quantities. Such a countenance,
lighted up by a gleam of successful management, not to say with
hopes and wishes that it will hardly do to dwell on, could not but be
revolting to a youth of Harry Mulford’s generous feelings, and most of
all to one who entertained the sentiments which he was quite conscious
of entertaining for Rose Budd. The young man made no reply, but turned
his face toward the water, in order to conceal the expression of disgust
that he was sensible must be strongly depicted on it.

The river, as the well-known arm of the sea in which the Swash was lying
is erroneously termed, was just at that moment unusually clear of craft,
and not a sail, larger than that of a boat, was to be seen between the
end of Blackwell’s Island and Corlaer’s Hook, a distance of about a
league. This stagnation in the movement of the port, at that particular
point, was owing to the state of wind and tide. Of the first, there was
little more than a southerly air, while the last was about two-thirds
ebb. Nearly everything that was expected on that tide, coast-wise,
and by the way of the Sound, had already arrived, and nothing could go
eastward, with that light breeze and under canvas, until the flood made.
Of course it was different with the steamers, who were paddling about
like so many ducks, steering in all directions, though mostly crossing
and re-crossing at the ferries. Just as Mulford turned away from his
commander, however, a large vessel of that class shoved her bows into
the view, doubling the Hook, and going eastward. The first glance at
this vessel sufficed to drive even Rose Budd momentarily out of the
minds of both master and mate, and to give a new current to their
thoughts. Spike had been on the point of walking up the wharf, but he
now so far changed his purpose as actually to jump on board of the brig
and spring up alongside of his mate, on the taffrail, in order to get
a better look at the steamer. Mulford, who loathed so much in his
commander, was actually glad of this, Spike’s rare merit as a seaman
forming a sort of attraction that held him, as it might be against his
own will, bound to his service.

“What will they do next, Harry?” exclaimed the master, his manner and
voice actually humanized, in air and sound at least, by this unexpected
view of something new in his calling--“What will they do next?”

“I see no wheels, sir, nor any movement in the water astern, as if she
were a propeller,” returned the young man.

“She’s an out-of-the-way sort of a hussy! She’s a man-of-war, too--one
of Uncle Sam’s new efforts.”

“That can hardly be, sir. Uncle Sam has but three steamers, of any size
or force, now the Missouri is burned; and yonder is one of them, lying
at the Navy Yard, while another is, or was lately, laid up at Boston.
The third is in the Gulf. This must be an entirely new vessel, if she
belong to Uncle Sam.”

“New! She’s as new as a Governor, and they tell me they’ve got so now
that they choose five or six of them, up at Albany, every fall. That
craft is sea-going, Mr. Mulford, as any one can tell at a glance. She’s
none of your passenger-hoys.”

“That’s plain enough, sir--and she’s armed. Perhaps she’s English, and
they’ve brought her here into this open spot to try some new machinery.
Ay, ay! she’s about to set her ensign to the navy men at the yard, and
we shall see to whom she belongs.”

A long, low, expressive whistle from Spike succeeded this remark, the
colours of the steamer going up to the end of a gaff on the sternmost
of her schooner-rigged masts, just as Mulford ceased speaking. There was
just air enough, aided by the steamer’s motion, to open the bunting, and
let the spectators see the design. There were the stars and stripes,
as usual, but the last ran perpendicularly, instead of in a horizontal

“Revenue, by George!” exclaimed the master, as soon as his breath was
exhausted in the whistle. “Who would have believed they could screw
themselves up to doing such a thing in that bloody service?”

“I now remember to have heard that Uncle Sam was building some large
steamers for the revenue service, and, if I mistake not, with some new
invention to get along with, that is neither wheel nor propeller. This
must be one of these new craft, brought out here, into open water, just
to try her, sir.”

“You’re right, sir, you’re right. As to the natur’ of the beast, you see
her buntin’, and no honest man can want more. If there’s anything I do
hate, it is that flag, with its unnat’ral stripes, up and down, instead
of running in the true old way. I have heard a lawyer say, that the
revenue flag of this country is onconstitutional, and that a vessel
carrying it on the high seas might be sent in for piracy.”

Although Harry Mulford was neither Puffendorf, nor Grotius, he had too
much common sense, and too little prejudice in favour of even his own
vocation, to swallow such a theory, had fifty Cherry Street lawyers
sworn to its justice. A smile crossed his fine, firm-looking mouth,
and something very like a reflection of that smile, if smiles can be
reflected in one’s own countenance, gleamed in his fine, large, dark

“It would be somewhat singular, Capt, Spike,” he said, “if a vessel
belonging to any nation should be seized as a pirate. The fact that she
is national in character would clear her.”

“Then let her carry a national flag, and be d--d to her,” answered Spike
fiercely. “I can show you law for what I say, Mr. Mulford. The American
flag has its stripes fore and aft by law, and this chap carries his
stripes parpendic’lar. If I commanded a cruiser, and fell in with one
of these up and down gentry, blast me if I wouldn’t just send him into
port, and try the question in the old Alms-House.”

Mulford probably did not think it worth while to argue the point any
further, understanding the dogmatism and stolidity of his commander too
well to deem it necessary. He preferred to turn to the consideration of
the qualities of the steamer in sight, a subject on which, as seamen,
they might better sympathize.

“That’s a droll-looking revenue cutter, after all, Capt. Spike,” he
said--“a craft better fitted to go in a fleet, as a look-out vessel,
than to chase a smuggler in-shore.”

“And no goer in the bargain! I do not see how she gets along, for she
keeps all snug under water; but, unless she can travel faster than she
does just now, the Molly Swash would soon lend her the Mother Carey’s
Chickens of her own wake to amuse her.”

“She has the tide against her, just here, sir; no doubt she would do
better in still water.”

Spike muttered something between his teeth, and jumped down on deck,
seemingly dismissing the subject of the revenue entirely from his mind.
His old, coarse, authoritative manner returned, and he again spoke to
his mate about Rose Budd, her aunt, the “ladies’ cabin,” the “young
flood,” and “casting off,” as soon as the last made. Mulford listened
respectfully, though with a manifest distaste for the instructions he
was receiving. He knew his man, and a feeling of dark distrust came over
him, as he listened to his orders concerning the famous accommodations
he intended to give to Rose Budd and that “capital old lady, her aunt;”
 his opinion of “the immense deal of good sea-air and a v’y’ge would
do Rose,” and how “comfortable they both would be on board the Molly

“I honour and respect, Mrs. Budd, as my captain’s lady, you see, Mr.
Mulford, and intend to treat her accordin’ly. She knows it--and Rose
knows it--and they both declare they’d rather sail with me, since sail
they must, than with any other ship-master out of America.”

“You sailed once with Capt. Budd yourself, I think I have heard you say,

“The old fellow brought me up. I was with him from my tenth to my
twentieth year, and then broke adrift to see fashions. We all do that,
you know, Mr. Mulford, when we are young and ambitious, and my turn came
as well as another’s.”

“Capt. Budd must have been a good deal older than his wife, sir, if you
sailed with him when a boy,” Mulford observed a little drily.

“Yes; I own to forty-eight, though no one would think me more than five
or six-and-thirty, to look at me. There was a great difference between
old Dick Budd and his wife, as you say, he being about fifty, when he
married, and she less than twenty. Fifty is a good age for matrimony, in
a man, Mulford; as is twenty in a young woman.”

“Rose Budd is not yet nineteen, I have heard her say,” returned the
mate, with emphasis.

“Youngish, I will own, but that’s a fault a liberal-minded man can
overlook. Every day, too, will lessen it. Well, look to the cabins, and
see all clear for a start. Josh will be down presently with a cart-load
of stores, and you’ll take ‘em aboard without delay.”

As Spike uttered this order, his foot was on the plank-sheer of the
bulwarks, in the act of passing to the wharf again. On reaching the
shore, he turned and looked intently at the revenue steamer, and his
lips moved, as if he were secretly uttering maledictions on her. We say
maledictions, as the expression of his fierce ill-favoured countenance
too plainly showed that they could not be blessings. As for Mulford,
there was still something on his mind, and he followed to the gangway
ladder and ascended it, waiting for a moment when the mind of his
commander might be less occupied to speak. The opportunity soon
occurred, Spike having satisfied himself with the second look at the

“I hope you don’t mean to sail again without a second mate, Capt.
Spike?” he said.

“I do though, I can tell you. I hate Dickies--they are always in the
way, and the captain has to keep just as much of a watch with one as
without one.”

“That will depend on his quality. You and I have both been Dickies in
our time, sir; and my time was not long ago.”

“Ay--ay--I know all about it--but you didn’t stick to it long enough to
get spoiled. I would have no man aboard the Swash who made more than two
v’y’ges as second officer. As I want no spies aboard my craft, I’ll try
it once more without a Dicky.”

Saying this in a sufficiently positive manner, Capt. Stephen Spike
rolled up the wharf, much as a ship goes off before the wind, now
inclining to the right, and then again to the left. The gait of the man
would have proclaimed him a sea-dog, to any one acquainted with that
animal, as far as he could be seen. The short squab figure, the arms
bent nearly at right angles at the elbow, and working like two fins with
each roll of the body, the stumpy, solid legs, with the feet looking in
the line of his course and kept wide apart, would all have contributed
to the making up of such an opinion. Accustomed as he was to this
beautiful sight, Harry Mulford kept his eyes riveted on the retiring
person of his commander, until it disappeared behind a pile of lumber,
waddling always in the direction of the more thickly peopled parts of
the town. Then he turned and gazed at the steamer, which, by this time,
had fairly passed the brig, and seemed to be actually bound through the
Gate. That steamer was certainly a noble-looking craft, but our young
man fancied she struggled along through the water heavily. She might be
quick at need, but she did not promise as much by her present rate of
moving. Still, she was a noble-looking craft, and, as Mulford descended
to the deck again, he almost regretted he did not belong to her; or, at
least, to anything but the Molly Swash.

Two hours produced a sensible change in and around that brigantine. Her
people had all come back to duty, and what was very remarkable among
seafaring folk, sober to a man. But, as has been said, Spike was a
temperance man, as respects all under his orders at least, if not
strictly so in practice himself. The crew of the Swash was large for a
half-rigged brig of only two hundred tons, but, as her spars were very
square, and all her gear as well as her mould seemed constructed for
speed, it was probable more hands than common were necessary to work her
with facility and expedition. After all, there were not many persons
to be enumerated among the “people of the Molly Swash,” as they called
themselves; not more than a dozen, including those aft, as well as those
forward. A peculiar feature of this crew, however, was the circumstance
that they were all middle-aged men, with the exception of the mate, and
all thorough-bred sea-dogs. Even Josh, the cabin-boy, as he was called,
was an old, wrinkled, gray-headed negro, of near sixty. If the crew
wanted a little in the elasticity of youth, it possessed the steadiness
and experience of their time of life, every man appearing to know
exactly what to do, and when to do it. This, indeed, composed their
great merit; an advantage that Spike well knew how to appreciate.

The stores had been brought alongside of the brig in a cart, and were
already showed in their places. Josh had brushed and swept, until the
ladies’ cabin could be made no neater. This ladies’ cabin was a small
apartment beneath a trunk, which was, ingeniously enough, separated
from the main cabin by pantries and double doors. The arrangement was
unusual, and Spike had several times hinted that there was a history
connected with that cabin; though what the history was Mulford never
could induce him to relate. The latter knew that the brig had been used
for a forced trade on the Spanish Main, and had heard something of
her deeds in bringing off specie, and proscribed persons, at different
epochs in the revolutions of that part of the world, and he had always
understood that her present commander and owner had sailed in her, as
mate, for many years before he had risen to his present station.
Now, all was regular in the way of records, bills of sale, and other
documents; Stephen Spike appearing in both the capacities just named.
The register proved that the brig had been built as far back as the last
English war, as a private cruiser, but recent and extensive repairs
had made her “better than new,” as her owner insisted, and there was no
question as to her sea-worthiness. It is true the insurance offices blew
upon her, and would have nothing to do with a craft that had seen her
two score years and ten; but this gave none who belonged to her any
concern, inasmuch as they could scarcely have been underwritten in their
trade, let the age of the vessel be what it might. It was enough for
them that the brig was safe and exceedingly fast, insurances never
saving the lives of the people, whatever else might be their advantages.
With Mulford it was an additional recommendation, that the Swash was
usually thought to be of uncommonly just proportions.

By half-past two, P. M., everything was ready for getting the brigantine
under way. Her fore-topsail--or foretawsail as Spike called it--was
loose, the fasts were singled, and a spring had been carried to a post
in the wharf, that was well forward of the starboard bow, and the brig’s
head turned to the southwest, or down the stream, and consequently
facing the young flood. Nothing seemed to connect the vessel with
the land but a broad gangway plank, to which Mulford had attached
life-lines, with more care than it is usual to meet with on board of
vessels employed in short voyages. The men stood about the decks with
their arms thrust into the bosoms of their shirts, and the whole picture
was one of silent, and possibly of somewhat uneasy expectation. Nothing
was said, however; Mulford walking the quarter-deck alone, occasionally
looking up the still little tenanted streets of that quarter of the
suburbs, as if to search for a carriage. As for the revenue-steamer,
she had long before gone through the southern passage of Blackwell’s,
steering for the Gate.

“Dat’s dem, Mr. Mulford,” Josh at length cried, from the look-out he had
taken in a stern-port, where he could see over the low bulwarks of the
vessel. “Yes, dat’s dem, sir. I know dat old gray horse dat carries his
head so low and sorrowful like, as a horse has a right to do dat has to
drag a cab about this big town. My eye! what a horse it is, sir!”

Josh was right, not only as to the gray horse that carried his head
“sorrowful like,” but as to the cab and its contents. The vehicle was
soon on the wharf, and in its door soon appeared the short, sturdy
figure of Capt. Spike, backing out, much as a bear descends a tree. On
top of the vehicle were several light articles of female appliances, in
the shape of bandboxes, bags, &c., the trunks having previously arrived
in a cart. Well might that over-driven gray horse appear sorrowful,
and travel with a lowered head. The cab, when it gave up its contents,
discovered a load of no less than four persons besides the driver, all
of weight, and of dimensions in proportion, with the exception of the
pretty and youthful Rose Budd. Even she was plump, and of a well-rounded
person; though still light and slender. But her aunt was a fair picture
of a ship-master’s widow; solid, comfortable and buxom. Neither was
she old, nor ugly. On the contrary, her years did not exceed forty, and
being well preserved, in consequence of never having been a mother,
she might even have passed for thirty-five. The great objection to her
appearance was the somewhat indefinite character of her shape, which
seemed to blend too many of its charms into one. The fourth person, in
the fare, was Biddy Noon, the Irish servant and factotum of Mrs. Budd,
who was a pock-marked, red-faced, and red-armed single woman, about her
mistress’s own age and weight, though less stout to the eye.

Of Rose we shall not stop to say much here. Her deep-blue eye, which was
equally spirited and gentle, if one can use such contradictory terms,
seemed alive with interest and curiosity, running over the brig, the
wharf, the arm of the sea, the two islands, and all near her, including
the Alms-House, with such a devouring rapidity as might be expected in
a town-bred girl, who was setting out on her travels for the first time.
Let us be understood; we say town-bred, because such was the fact; for
Rose Budd had been both born and educated in Manhattan, though we are
far from wishing to be understood that she was either very well-born,
or highly educated. Her station in life may be inferred from that of
her aunt, and her education from her station. Of the two, the last was,
perhaps, a trifle the highest.

We have said that the fine blue eye of Rose passed swiftly over the
various objects near her, as she alighted from the cab, and it naturally
took in the form of Harry Mulford, as he stood in the gangway, offering
his arm to aid her aunt and herself in passing the brig’s side. A smile
of recognition was exchanged between the young people, as their eyes
met, and the colour, which formed so bright a charm in Rose’s sweet
face, deepened, in a way to prove that that colour spoke with a tongue
and eloquence of its own. Nor was Mulford’s cheek mute on the occasion,
though he helped the hesitating, half-doubting, half-bold girl along
the plank with a steady hand and rigid muscles. As for the aunt, as
a captain’s widow, she had not felt it necessary to betray any
extraordinary emotions in ascending the plank, unless, indeed, it might
be those of delight on finding her foot once more on the deck of a

Something of the same feeling governed Biddy, too, for, as Mulford
civilly extended his hand to her also, she exclaimed--“No fear of me,
Mr. Mate--I came from Ireland by wather, and knows all about ships and
brigs, I do. If you could have seen the times we had, and the saas we
crossed, you’d not think it nadeful to say much to the likes iv me.”

Spike had tact enough to understand he would be out of his element in
assisting females along that plank, and he was busy in sending what he
called “the old lady’s dunnage” on board, and in discharging the cabman.
As soon as this was done, he sprang into the main-channels, and thence
vid the bulwarks, on deck, ordering the plank to be hauled aboard. A
solitary labourer was paid a quarter to throw off the fasts from the
ring-bolts and posts, and everything was instantly in motion to cast
the brig loose. Work went on as if the vessel were in haste, and it
consequently went on with activity. Spike bestirred himself, giving
his orders in a way to denote he had been long accustomed to exercise
authority on the deck of a vessel, and knew his calling to its minutiæ.
The only ostensible difference between his deportment to-day and on any
ordinary occasion, perhaps, was in the circumstance that he now seemed
anxious to get clear of the wharf, and that in a way which might
have attracted notice in any suspicious and attentive observer. It is
possible that such a one was not very distant, and that Spike was aware
of his presence, for a respectable-looking, well-dressed, middle-aged
man had come down one of the adjacent streets, to a spot within a
hundred yards of the wharf, and stood silently watching the movements
of the brig, as he leaned against a fence. The want of houses in that
quarter enabled any person to see this stranger from the deck of the
Swash, but no one on board her seemed to regard him at all, unless it
might be the master.

“Come, bear a hand, my hearty, and toss that bow-fast clear,” cried the
captain, whose impatience to be off seemed to increase as the time to do
so approached nearer and nearer. “Off with it, at once, and let her go.”

The man on the wharf threw the turns of the hawser clear of the post,
and the Swash was released forward. A smaller line, for a spring, had
been run some distance along the wharves, ahead of the vessel, and
brought in aft. Her people clapped on this, and gave way to their
craft, which, being comparatively light, was easily moved, and was very
manageable. As this was done, the distant spectator who had been leaning
on the fence moved toward the wharf with a step a little quicker than
common. Almost at the same instant, a short, stout, sailor-like looking
little person, waddled down the nearest street, seeming to be in
somewhat of a hurry, and presently he joined the other stranger, and
appeared to enter into conversation with him; pointing toward the Swash
as he did so. All this time, both continued to advance toward the wharf.

In the meanwhile, Spike and his people were not idle. The tide did not
run very strong near the wharves and in the sort of a bight in which the
vessel had lain; but, such as it was, it soon took the brig on her inner
bow, and began to cast her head off shore. The people at the spring
pulled away with all their force, and got sufficient motion on their
vessel to overcome the tide, and to give the rudder an influence. The
latter was put hard a-starboard, and helped to cast the brig’s head to
the southward.

Down to this moment, the only sail that was loose on board the Swash was
the fore-topsail, as mentioned. This still hung in the gear, but a hand
had been sent aloft to overhaul the buntlines and clewlines, and men
were also at the sheets. In a minute the sail was ready for hoisting.
The Swash carried a wapper of a fore-and-aft mainsail, and, what is
more, it was fitted with a standing gaff, for appearance in port. At
sea, Spike knew better than to trust to this arrangement; but in fine
weather, and close in with the land, he found it convenient to have
this sail haul out and brail like a ship’s spanker. As the gaff was now
aloft, it was only necessary to let go the brails to loosen this broad
sheet of canvas, and to clap on the out-hauler, to set it. This was
probably the reason why the brig was so unceremoniously cast into the
stream, without showing more of her cloth. The jib and flying-jibs,
however, did at that moment drop beneath their booms, ready for

Such was the state of things as the two strangers came first upon
the wharf. Spike was on the taffrail, overhauling the main-sheet, and
Mulford was near him, casting the foretopsail braces from the pins,
preparatory to clapping on the halyards.

“I say, Mr. Mulford,” asked the captain, “did you ever see either of
them chaps afore? These jokers on the wharf, I mean.”

“Not to my recollection, sir,” answered the mate, looking over the
taffrail to examine the parties. “The little one is a burster! The
funniest-looking little fat old fellow I’ve seen in many a day.”

“Ay, ay, them fat little bursters, as you call ‘em, are sometimes full
of the devil. I do n’t like either of the chaps, and am right glad we
are well cast, before they got here.”

“I do not think either would be likely to do us much harm, Capt. Spike.”

“There’s no knowing sir. The biggest fellow looks as if he might lug out
a silver oar at any moment.”

“I believe the silver oar is no longer used, in this country at least,”
 answered Mulford, smiling. “And if it were, what have we to fear from
it? I fancy the brig has paid her reckoning.”

“She do n’t owe a cent, nor ever shall for twenty-four hours after the
bill is made out, while I own her. They call me ready-money Stephen,
round among the ship-chandlers and caulkers. But I do n’t like them
chaps, and what I do n’t relish I never swallow, you know.”

“They ‘ll hardly try to get aboard us, sir; you see we are quite clear
of the wharf, and the mainsail will take now, if we set it.”

Spike ordered the mate to clap on the outhauler, and spread that broad
sheet of canvas at once to the little breeze there was. This was almost
immediately done, when the sail filled, and began to be felt on the
movement of the vessel. Still, that movement was very slow, the wind
being so light, and the vis inertioe of so large a body remaining to
be overcome. The brig receded from the wharf, almost in a line at right
angles to its face, inch by inch, as it might be, dropping slowly up
with the tide at the same time. Mulford now passed forward to set
the jibs, and to get the topsail on the craft, leaving Spike on the
taffrail, keenly eyeing the strangers, who, by this time, had got down
nearly to the end of the wharf, at the berth so lately occupied by the
Swash. That the captain was uneasy was evident enough, that feeling
being exhibited in his countenance, blended with a malignant ferocity.

“Has that brig any pilot?” asked the larger and better-looking of the
two strangers.

“What’s that to you, friend?” demanded Spike, in return. “Have you a
Hell-Gate branch?”

“I may have one, or I may not. It is not usual for so large a craft to
run the Gate without a pilot.”

“Oh! my gentleman’s below, brushing up his logarithms. We shall have him
on deck to take his departure before long, when I’ll let him know your
kind inquiries after his health.”

The man on the wharf seemed to be familiar with this sort of sea-wit,
and he made no answer, but continued that close scrutiny of the brig,
by turning his eyes in all directions, now looking below, and now aloft,
which had in truth occasioned Spike’s principal cause for uneasiness.

“Is not that Capt. Stephen Spike, of the brigantine Molly Swash?” called
out the little, dumpling-looking person, in a cracked, dwarfish sort
of a voice, that was admirably adapted to his appearance. Our captain
fairly started; turned full toward the speaker; regarded him intently
for a moment; and gulped the words he was about to utter, like one
confounded. As he gazed, however, at little dumpy, examining his
bow-legs, red broad cheeks, and coarse snub nose, he seemed to regain
his self-command, as if satisfied the dead had not really returned to

“Are you acquainted with the gentleman you have named?” he asked, by way
of answer. “You speak of him like one who ought to know him.”

“A body is apt to know a shipmate. Stephen Spike and I sailed together
twenty years since, and I hope to live to sail with him again.”

“You sail with Stephen Spike? when and where, may I ask, and in what
v’y’ge, pray?”

“The last time was twenty years since. Have you forgotten little Jack
Tier, Capt. Spike?”

Spike looked astonished, and well he might, for he had supposed Jack to
be dead fully fifteen years. Time and hard service had greatly altered
him, but the general resemblance in figure, stature, and waddle,
certainly remained. Notwithstanding, the Jack Tier that Spike remembered
was quite a different person from this Jack Tier. That Jack had worn his
intensely black hair clubbed and curled, whereas this Jack had cut his
locks into short bristles, which time had turned into an intense gray.
That Jack was short and thick, but he was flat and square; whereas this
Jack was just as short, a good deal thicker, and as round as a dumpling.
In one thing, however, the likeness still remained perfect. Both Jacks
chewed tobacco, to a degree that became a distinct feature in their

Spike had many reasons for wishing Jack Tier were not resuscitated
in this extraordinary manner, and some for being glad to see him. The
fellow had once been largely in his confidence, and knew more than was
quite safe for any one to remember but himself, while he might be of
great use to him in his future, operations. It is always convenient to
have one at your elbow who thoroughly understands you, and Spike would
have lowered a boat and sent it to the wharf to bring Jack off, were
it not for the gentleman who was so inquisitive about pilots. Under
the circumstances, he determined to forego the advantages of Jack’s
presence, reserving the right to hunt him up on his return.

The reader will readily enough comprehend, that the Molly Swash was not
absolutely standing still while the dialogue related was going on, and
the thoughts we have recorded were passing through her master’s mind. On
the contrary, she was not only in motion, but that motion was gradually
increasing, and by the time all was said that has been related, it
had become necessary for those who spoke to raise their voices to an
inconvenient pitch in order to be heard. This circumstance alone would
soon have put an end to the conversation, had not Spike’s pausing to
reflect brought about the same result, as mentioned.

In the mean time, Mulford had got the canvas spread. Forward, the Swash
showed all the cloth of a full-rigged brig, even to royals and flying
jib; while aft, her mast was the raking, tall, naked pole of an American
schooner. There was a taunt topmast, too, to which a gaff-topsail was
set, and the gear proved that she could also show, at need, a staysail
in this part of her, if necessary. As the Gate was before them, however,
the people had set none but the plain, manageable canvas.

The Molly Swash kept close on a wind, luffing athwar the broad reach she
was in, until far enough to weather Blackwell’s, when she edged off to
her course, and went through the southern passage. Although the wind
remained light, and a little baffling, the brig was so easily impelled,
and was so very handy, that there was no difficulty in keeping her
perfectly in command. The tide, too, was fast increasing in strength
and volocity, and the movement from this cause alone was getting to be
sufficiently rapid.

As for the passengers, of whom we have lost sight in order to get the
brig under way, they were now on deck again. At first, they had all gone
below, under the care of Josh, a somewhat rough groom of the chambers,
to take possession of their apartment, a sufficiently neat, and
exceedingly comfortable cabin, supplied with everything that could
be wanted at sea, and, what was more, lined on two of its sides with
state-rooms. It is true, all these apartments were small, and the
state-rooms were very low, but no fault could be found with their
neatness and general arrangements, when it was recollected that one was
on board a vessel.

“Here ebbery t’ing heart can wish,” said Josh, exultingly, who, being an
old-school black, did not disdain to use some of the old-school dialect
of his caste. “Yes, ladies, ebbery t’ing. Let Cap’n Spike alone for dat!
He won’erful at accommodation! Not a bed-bug aft--know better dan come
here; jest like de people, in dat respects, and keep deir place forrard.
You nebber see a pig come on de quarter-deck, nudder.”

“You must maintain excellent discipline, Josh,” cried Rose, in one
of the sweetest voices in the world, which was easily attuned to
merriment--“and we are delighted to learn what you tell us. How do you
manage to keep up these distinctions, and make such creatures know their
places so well?”

“Nuttin easier, if you begin right, miss. As for de pig, I teach dem wid
scaldin’ water. Wheneber I sees a pig come aft, I gets a little water
from de copper, and just scald him wid it. You can’t t’ink, miss, how
dat mend his manners, and make him squeel fuss, and t’ink arter. In dat
fashion I soon get de ole ones in good trainin’, and den I has no more
trouble with dem as comes fresh aboard; for de ole hog tell de young
one, and ‘em won’erful cunnin’, and know how to take care of ‘emself.”

Rose Budd’s sweet eyes were full of fun and expectation, and she could
no more repress her laugh than youth and spirits can always be discreet.

“Yes, with the pigs,” she cried, “that might do very well; but how is it
with those--other creatures?”

“Rosy, dear,” interrupted the aunt, “I wish you would say no more about
such shocking things. It’s enough for us that Capt. Spike has ordered
them all to stay forward among the men, which is always done on board
well disciplined vessels. I’ve heard your uncle say, a hundred times,
that the quarter-deck was sacred, and that might be enough to keep such
animals off it.”

It was barely necessary to look at Mrs. Budd in the face to get a very
accurate general notion of her character. She was one of those inane,
uncultivated beings who seem to be protected by a benevolent Providence
in their pilgrimage on earth, for they do not seem to possess the power
to protect themselves. Her very countenance expressed imbecility and
mental dependence, credulity and a love of gossip. Notwithstanding these
radical weaknesses, the good woman had some of the better instincts of
her sex, and was never guilty of anything that could properly convey

She was no monitress for Rose, however, the niece much oftener
influencing the aunt, than the aunt influencing the niece. The latter
had been fortunate in having had an excellent instructress, who, though
incapable of teaching her much in the way of accomplishments, had
imparted a great deal that was respectable and useful. Rose had
character, and strong character, too, as the course of our narrative
will show; but her worthy aunt was a pure picture of as much mental
imbecility as at all comported with the privileges of self-government.

The conversation about “those other creatures” was effectually checked
by Mrs. Budd’s horror of the “animals,” and Josh was called on deck so
shortly after as to prevent its being renewed. The females staid below
a few minutes, to take possession, and then they re-appeared on deck, to
gaze at the horrors of the Hell Gate passage. Rose was all eyes, wonder
and admiration of everything she saw. This was actually the first time
she had ever been on the water, in any sort of craft, though born and
brought up in sight of one of the most thronged havens in the world.
But there must be a beginning to everything, and this was Rose Budd’s
beginning on the water. It is true the brigantine was a very beautiful,
as well as an exceedingly swift vessel; but all this was lost on Rose,
who would have admired a horse-jockey bound to the West Indies, in this
the incipient state of her nautical knowledge. Perhaps the exquisite
neatness that Mulford maintained about everything that came under his
care, and that included everything on deck, or above-board, and about
which neatness Spike occasionally muttered an oath, as so much senseless
trouble, contributed somewhat to Rose’s pleasure; but her admiration
would scarcely have been less with anything that had sails, and seemed
to move through the water with a power approaching that of volition.

It was very different with Mrs. Budd, She, good woman, had actually
made one voyage with her late husband, and she fancied that she knew
all about a vessel. It was her delight to talk on nautical subjects, and
never did she really feel her great superiority over her niece, so very
unequivocally, as when the subject of the ocean was introduced, about
which she did know something, and touching which Rose was profoundly
ignorant, or as ignorant as a girl of lively imagination could remain
with the information gleaned from others.

“I am not surprised you are astonished at the sight of the vessel,
Rosy,” observed the self-complacent aunt at one of her niece’s
exclamations of admiration. “A vessel is a very wonderful thing, and
we are told what extr’orny beings they are that ‘go down to the sea
in ships.’ But you are to know this is not a ship at all, but only a
half-jigger rigged, which is altogether a different thing.”

“Was my uncle’s vessel, The Rose In Bloom, then, very different from the

“Very different indeed, child! Why, The Rose In Bloom was a
full-jiggered ship, and had twelve masts--and this is only a
half-jiggered brig, and has but two masts. See, you may count

Harry Mulford was coiling away a top-gallant-brace, directly in front
of Mrs. Budd and Rose, and, at hearing this account of the wonderful
equipment of The Rose In Bloom, he suddenly looked up, with a lurking
expression about his eye that the niece very well comprehended, while
he exclaimed, without much reflection, under the impulse of
surprise--“Twelve masts! Did I understand you to say, ma’am, that Capt.
Budd’s ship had twelve masts?”

“Yes, sir, twelve! and I can tell you all their names, for I learnt them
by heart--it appearing to me proper that a ship-master’s wife should
know the names of all the masts in her husband’s vessel. Do you wish to
hear their names, Mr. Mulford?”

Harry Mulford would have enjoyed this conversation to the top of
his bent, had it not been for Rose. She well knew her aunt’s general
weakness of intellect, and especially its weakness on this particular
subject, but she would suffer no one to manifest contempt for either, if
in her power to prevent it. It is seldom one so young, so mirthful, so
ingenuous and innocent in the expression of her countenance, assumed so
significant and rebuking a frown as did pretty Rose Budd when she heard
the mate’s involuntary exclamation about the “twelve masts.” Harry, who
was not easily checked by his equals, or any of his own sex, submitted
to that rebuking frown with the meekness of a child, and stammered out,
in answer to the well-meaning, but weak-minded widow’s question--“If you
please, Mrs. Budd--just as you please, ma’am--only twelve is a good
many masts--” Rose frowned again--“that is--more than I’m used to
seeing--that’s all.”

“I dare say, Mr. Mulford--for you sail in only a half-jigger; but Capt.
Budd always sailed in a full-jigger--and his full-jiggered ship had just
twelve masts, and, to prove it to you, I’ll give you the names--first
then, there were the fore, main, and mizen masts--”

“Yes--yes--ma’am,” stammered Harry, who wished the twelve masts and The
Rose In Bloom at the bottom of the ocean, since her owner’s niece still
continued to look coldly displeased--“that’s right, I can swear!”

“Very true, sir, and you’ll find I am right as to all the rest. Then,
there were the fore, main, and mizen top-masts--they make six, if I can
count, Mr. Mulford?”

“Ah!” exclaimed the mate, laughing, in spite of Rose’s frowns, as the
manner in which the old sea-dog had quizzed his wife became apparent to
him. “I see how it is--you are quite right, ma’am--I dare say The Rose
In Bloom had all these masts, and some to spare.”

“Yes, sir--I knew you would be satisfied. The fore, main and mizen
top-gallant-masts make nine--and the fore, main and mizen royals make
just twelve. Oh, I’m never wrong in anything about a vessel, especially
if she is a full-jiggered ship.”

Mulford had some difficulty in restraining his smiles each time the
full-jigger was mentioned, but Rose’s expression of countenance kept him
in excellent order--and she, innocent creature, saw nothing ridiculous
in the term, though the twelve masts had given her a little alarm.
Delighted that the old lady had got through her enumeration of the
spars with so much success, Rose cried, in the exuberance of her
spirits--“Well, aunty, for my part, I find a half-jigger vessel, so
very, very beautiful, that I do not know how I should behave were I to
go on board a full-jigger.”

Mulford turned abruptly away, the circumstance of Rose’s making herself
ridiculous giving him sudden pain, though he could have laughed at her
aunt by the hour.

“Ah, my dear, that is on account of your youth and inexperience--but
you will learn better in time. I was just so, myself, when I was of
your age, and thought the fore-rafters were as handsome as the
squared-jiggers, but soon after I married Capt. Budd I felt the
necessity of knowing more than I did about ships, and I got him to teach
me. He did n’t like the business, at first, and pretended I would never
learn; but, at last, it came all at once like, and then he used to be
delighted to hear me ‘talk ship,’ as he called it. I’ve known him laugh,
with his cronies, as if ready to die, at my expertness in sea-terms, for
half an hour together--and then he would swear--that was the worst
fault your uncle had, Rosy--he would swear, sometimes, in a way that
frightened me, I do declare!”

“But he never swore at you, aunty?”

“I can’t say that he did exactly do that, but he would swear all round
me, even if he did n’t actually touch me, when things went wrong--but
it would have done your heart good to hear him laugh! he had a most
excellent heart, just like your own, Rosy dear; but, for that matter,
all the Budds have excellent hearts, and one of the commonest ways your
uncle had of showing it was to laugh, particularly when we were together
and talking. Oh, he used to delight in hearing me converse, especially
about vessels, and never failed to get me at it when he had company. I
see his good-natured, excellent-hearted countenance at this moment, with
the tears running down his fat, manly cheeks, as he shook his very sides
with laughter. I may live a hundred years, Rosy, before I meet again
with your uncle’s equal.”

This was a subject that invariably silenced Rose. She remembered her
uncle, herself, and remembered his affectionate manner of laughing at
her aunt, and she always wished the latter to get through her eulogiums
on her married happiness, as soon as possible, whenever the subject was

All this time the Molly Swash kept in motion. Spike never took a pilot
when he could avoid it, and his mind was too much occupied with his
duty, in that critical navigation, to share at all in the conversation
of his passengers, though he did endeavour to make himself agreeable to
Rose, by an occasional remark, when a favourable opportunity offered.

As soon as he had worked his brig over into the south or weather passage
of Blackwell’s, however, there remained little for him to do, until she
had drifted through it, a distance of a mile or more; and this gave him
leisure to do the honours. He pointed out the castellated edifice on
Blackwell’s as the new penitentiary, and the hamlet of villas, on the
other shore, as Ravenswood, though there is neither wood nor ravens to
authorize the name. But the “Sunswick,” which satisfied the Delafields
and Gibbses of the olden, time, and which distinguished their lofty
halls and broad lawns, was not elegant enough for the cockney tastes of
these latter days, so “wood” must be made to usurp the place of
cherries and apples, and “ravens” that of gulls, in order to satisfy its
cravings. But all this was lost on Spike. He remembered the shore as it
had been twenty years before, and he saw what it was now, but little did
he care for the change. On the whole, he rather preferred the Grecian
Temples, over which the ravens would have been compelled to fly, had
there been any ravens in that neighbourhood, to the old-fashioned and
highly respectable residence that once alone occupied the spot. The
point he did understand, however, and on the merits of which he had
something to say, was a little farther ahead. That, too, had been
re-christened--the Hallet’s Cove of the mariner being converted into
Astoria--not that bloody-minded place at the mouth of the Oregon, which
has come so near bringing us to blows with our “ancestors in England,”
 as the worthy denizens of that quarter choose to consider themselves
still, if one can judge by their language. This Astoria was a very
different place, and is one of the many suburban villages that are
shooting up, like mushrooms in a night, around the great Commercial
Emporium. This spot Spike understood perfectly, and it was not likely
that he should pass it without communicating a portion of his knowledge
to Rose.

“There, Miss Rose,” he said, with a didactic sort of air, pointing with
his short, thick finger at the little bay which was just opening to
their view; “there’s as neat a cove as a craft need bring up in. That
used to be a capital place to lie in, to wait for a wind to pass the
Gate; but it has got to be most too public for my taste. I’m rural, I
tell Mulford, and love to get in out-of-the-way berths with my brig,
where she can see salt-meadows, and smell the clover. You never catch
me down in any of the crowded slips, around the markets, or anywhere in
that part of the town, for I do love country air. That’s Hallet’s Cove,
Miss Rose, and a pretty anchorage it would be for us, if the wind and
tide didn’t sarve to take us through the Gate.”

“Are we near the Gate, Capt. Spike?” asked Rose, the fine bloom on her
cheek lessening a little, under the apprehension that formidable name is
apt to awaken in the breasts of the inexperienced.

“Half a mile, or so. It begins just at the other end of this island on
our larboard hand, and will be all over in about another half mile, or
so. It’s no such bad place, a’ter all, is Hell-Gate, to them that’s used
to it. I call myself a pilot in Hell-Gate, though I have no branch.”

“I wish, Capt. Spike, I could teach you to give that place its proper
and polite name. We call it Whirl-Gate altogether now,” said the relict.

“Well, that’s new to me,” cried Spike. “I have heard some
chicken-mouthed folk say Hurl-Gate, but this is the first time I ever
heard it called Whirl-Gate--they’ll get it to Whirligig-Gate next. I do
n’t think that my old commander, Capt. Budd, called the passage anything
but honest up and down Hell-Gate.”

“That he did--that he did--and all my arguments and reading could not
teach him any better. I proved to him that it was Whirl-Gate, as any
one can see that it ought to be. It is full of whirlpools, they say, and
that shows what Nature meant the name to be.”

“But, aunty,” put in Rose, half reluctantly, half anxious to speak,
“what has gate to do with whirlpools? You will remember it is called a
gate--the gate to that wicked place I suppose is meant.”

“Rose, you amaze me! How can you, a young woman of only nineteen, stand
up for so vulgar a name as Hell-Gate!”

“Do you think it as vulgar as Hurl-Gate, aunty?” To me it always seems
the most vulgar to be straining at gnats.”

“Yes,” said Spike sentimentally, “I’m quite of Miss Rose’s way of
thinking--straining at gnats is very ill-manners, especially at table. I
once knew a man who strained in this way, until I thought he would have
choked, though it was with a fly to be sure; but gnats are nothing
but small flies, you know, Miss Rose. Yes, I’m quite of your way of
thinking, Miss Rose; it is very vulgar to be straining at gnats and
flies, more particularly at table. But you’ll find no flies or gnats
aboard here, to be straining at, or brushing away, or to annoy you.
Stand by there, my hearties, and see all clear to run through Hell-Gate.
Do n’t let me catch you straining at anything, though it should be the
fin of a whale!”

The people forward looked at each other, as they listened to this novel
admonition, though they called out the customary “ay, ay, sir,” as
they went to the sheets, braces and bowlines. To them the passage of no
Hell-Gate conveyed the idea of any particular terror, and with the one
they were about to enter, they were much too familiar to care anything
about it.

The brig was now floating fast, with the tide, up abreast of the east
end of Blackwell’s, and in two or three more minutes she would be fairly
in the Gate. Spike was aft, where he could command a view of everything
forward, and Mulford stood on the quarter-deck, to look after the
head-braces. An old and trustworthy seaman, who acted as a sort of
boatswain, had the charge on the forecastle, and was to tend the sheets
and tack. His name was Rove.

“See all clear,” called out Spike. “D’ye hear there, for’ard! I shall
make a half-board in the Gate, if the wind favour us, and the tide prove
strong enough to hawse us to wind’ard sufficiently to clear the Pot--so
mind your--”

The captain breaking off in the middle of this harangue, Mulford turned
his head, in order to see what might be the matter. There was Spike,
levelling a spy-glass at a boat that was pulling swiftly out of the
north channel, and shooting like an arrow directly athwart the brig’s
bows into the main passage of the Gate. He stepped to the captain’s

“Just take a look at them chaps, Mr. Mulford,” said Spike, handing his
mate the glass.

“They seem in a hurry,” answered Harry, as he adjusted the glass to his
eye, “and will go through the Gate in less time than it will take to
mention the circumstance.”

“What do you make of them, sir?”

“The little man who called himself Jack Tier is in the stern-sheets of
the boat, for one,” answered Mulford.

“And the other, Harry--what do you make of the other?”

“It seems to be the chap who hailed to know if we had a pilot. He means
to board us at Riker’s Island, and make us pay pilotage, whether we want
his services or not.”

“Blast him and his pilotage too! Give me the glass”--taking another long
look at the boat, which by this time was glancing, rather than pulling,
nearly at right angles across his bows. “I want no such pilot aboard
here, Mr. Mulford. Take another look at him--here, you can see him, away
on our weather bow, already.”

Mulford did take another look at him, and this time his examination was
longer and more scrutinizing than before.

“It is not easy to cover him with the glass,” observed the young
man--“the boat seems fairly to fly.”

“We’re forereaching too near the Hog’s Back, Capt. Spike,” roared the
boatswain, from forward.

“Ready about--hard a lee,” shouted Spike. “Let all fly, for’ard--help
her round, boys, all you can, and wait for no orders! Bestir
yourselves--bestir yourselves.”

It was time the crew should be in earnest. While Spike’s attention had
been thus diverted by the boat, the brig had got into the strongest of
the current, which, by setting her fast to windward, had trebled the
power of the air, and this was shooting her over toward one of the
greatest dangers of the passage on a flood tide. As everybody bestirred
themselves, however, she was got round and filled on the opposite tack,
just in time to clear the rocks. Spike breathed again, but his head was
still full of the boat. The danger he had just escaped as Scylla met
him as Charybdis. The boatswain again roared to go about. The order was
given as the vessel began to pitch in a heavy swell. At the next instant
she rolled until the water came on deck, whirled with her stern down the
tide, and her bows rose as if she were about to leap out of water. The
Swash had hit the Pot Rock.


     “Watch. If we know him to be a thief, shall we not lay hands
     on him?

     Dogb. Truly, by your office, you may; but I think they that
     touch pitch will be defiled; the most peaceable way for you,
     if you do take a thief, is, to let him show himself what he
     is, and steal out of your company.”

     Much Ado About Nothing.

We left the brigantine of Capt. Spike in a very critical situation, and
the master himself in great confusion of mind.

A thorough seaman, this accident would never have happened, but for the
sudden appearance of the boat and its passengers; one of whom appeared
to be a source of great uneasiness to him. As might be expected,
the circumstance of striking a place as dangerous as the Pot Rock
in Hell-Gate, produced a great sensation on board the vessel. This
sensation betrayed itself in various ways, and according to the
characters, habits, and native firmness of the parties. As for the
ship-master’s relict, she seized hold of the main-mast, and screamed so
loud and perseveringly, as to cause the sensation to extend itself into
the adjacent and thriving village of Astoria, where it was distinctly
heard by divers of those who dwelt near the water. Biddy Noon had
her share in this clamour, lying down on the deck in order to prevent
rolling over, and possibly to scream more at her leisure, while Rose
had sufficient self-command to be silent, though her cheeks lost their

Nor was there anything extraordinary in females betraying this alarm,
when one remembers the somewhat astounding signs of danger by which
these persons were surrounded. There is always something imposing in the
swift movement of a considerable body of water. When this movement is
aided by whirlpools and the other similar accessories of an interrupted
current, it frequently becomes startling, more especially to those who
happen to be on the element itself. This is peculiarly the case with the
Pot Rock, where, not only does the water roll and roar as if agitated by
a mighty wind, but where it even breaks, the foam seeming to glance up
stream, in the rapid succession of wave to wave. Had the Swash remained
in her terrific berth more than a second or two, she would have proved
what is termed a “total loss;” but she did not. Happily, the Pot Rock
lies so low that it is not apt to fetch up anything of a light draught
of water, and the brigantine’s fore-foot had just settled on its summit,
long enough to cause the vessel to whirl round and make her obeisance to
the place, when a succeeding swell lifted her clear, and away she went
down stream, rolling as if scudding in a gale, and, for a moment, under
no command whatever. There lay another danger ahead, or it would be
better to say astern, for the brig was drifting stern foremost; and that
was in an eddy under a bluff, which bluff lies at an angle in the reach,
where it is no uncommon thing for craft to be cast ashore, after they
have passed all the more imposing and more visible dangers above. It was
in escaping this danger, and in recovering the command of his vessel,
that Spike now manifested the sort of stuff of which he was really
made, in emergencies of this sort. The yards were all sharp up when the
accident occurred, and springing to the lee braces, just as a man winks
when his eye is menaced, he seized the weather fore-brace with his own
hands, and began to round in the yard, shouting out to the man at the
wheel to “port his helm” at the same time. Some of the people flew to
his assistance, and the yards were not only squared, but braced a little
up on the other tack, in much less time than we have taken to relate the
evolution. Mulford attended to the main-sheet, and succeeded in getting
the boom out in the right direction. Although the wind was in truth
very light, the velocity of the drift filled the canvas, and taking the
arrow-like current on her lee bow, the Swash, like a frantic steed that
is alarmed with the wreck made by his own madness, came under command,
and sheered out into the stream again, where she could drift clear of
the apprehended danger astern.

“Sound the pumps!” called out Spike to Mulford, the instant he saw he
had regained his seat in the saddle. Harry sprang amidships to obey, and
the eye of every mariner in that vessel was on the young man, as, in the
midst of a death-like silence, he performed this all-important duty.
It was like the physician’s feeling the pulse of his patient before he
pronounces on the degree of his danger.

“Well, sir?” cried out Spike, impatiently, as the rod reappeared.

“All right, sir,” answered Harry, cheerfully--“the well is nearly

“Hold on a moment longer, and give the water time to find its way
amidships, if there be any.”

The mate remained perched up on the pump, in order to comply, while
Spike and his people, who now breathed more freely again, improved the
leisure to brace up and haul aft, to the new course.

“Biddy,” said Mrs. Budd considerately, during this pause in the
incidents, “you need n’t scream any longer. The danger seems to be past,
and you may get up off the deck now. See, I have let go of the mast. The
pumps have been sounded, and are found tight.”

Biddy, like an obedient and respectful servant, did as directed, quite
satisfied if the pumps were tight. It was some little time, to be sure,
before she was perfectly certain whether she were alive or not--but,
once certain of this circumstance, her alarm very sensibly abated,
and she became reasonable. As for Mulford, he dropped the sounding rod
again, and had the same cheering report to make.

“The brig is as tight as a bottle, sir.”

“So much the better,” answered Spike. “I never had such a whirl in her
before in my life, and I thought she was going to stop and pass the
night there. That’s the very spot on which ‘The Hussar’ frigate was

“So I have heard, sir. But she drew so much water that she hit slap
against the rock, and started a butt. We merely touched on its top with
our fore-foot, and slid off.”

This was the simple explanation of the Swash’s escape, and, everybody
being now well assured that no harm had been done, things fell into
their old and regular train again. As for Spike, his gallantry,
notwithstanding, was upset for some hours, and glad enough was he when
he saw all three of his passengers quit the deck to go below. Mrs.
Budd’s spirits had been so much agitated that she told Rose she would go
down into the cabin and rest a few minutes on its sofa. We say sofa,
for that article of furniture, now-a-days, is far more common in vessels
than it was thirty years ago in the dwellings of the country.

“There, Mulford,” growled Spike, pointing ahead of the brig, to an
object on the water that was about half a mile ahead of them, “there’s
that bloody boat--d’ye see? I should like of all things to give it the
slip. There’s a chap in that boat I do n’t like.”

“I do n’t see how that can be very well done, sir, unless we anchor,
repass the Gate at the turn of the tide, and go to sea by the way of
Sandy Hook.”

“That will never do. I’ve no wish to be parading the brig before the
town. You see, Mulford, nothing can be more innocent and proper than the
Molly Swash, as you know from having sailed in her these twelve months.
You’ll give her that character, I’ll be sworn?”

“I know no harm of her, Capt. Spike, and hope I never shall.”

“No, sir--you know no harm of her, nor does any one else. A nursing
infant is not more innocent than the Molly Swash, or could have a
clearer character if nothing but truth was said of her. But the world is
so much given to lying, that one of the old saints, of whom we read in
the good book, such as Calvin and John Rogers, would be vilified if he
lived in these times. Then, it must be owned, Mr. Mulford, whatever
may be the raal innocence of the brig, she has a most desperate wicked

“Why, yes, sir--it must be owned she is what we sailors call a
wicked-looking craft. But some of Uncle Sam’s cruisers have that
appearance, also.”

“I know it--I know it, sir, and think nothing of looks myself. Men are
often deceived in me, by my looks, which have none of your long-shore
softness about ‘em, perhaps; but my mother used to say I was one of the
most tender-hearted boys she had ever heard spoken of--like one of
the babes in the woods, as it might be. But mankind go so much by
appearances that I do n’t like to trust the brig too much afore their
eyes. Now, should we be seen in the lower bay, waiting for a wind, or
for the ebb tide to make, to carry us over the bar, ten to one but
some philotropic or other would be off with a complaint to the District
Attorney that we looked like a slaver, and have us all fetched up to
be tried for our lives as pirates. No, no--I like to keep the brig in
out-of-the-way places, where she can give no offence to your ‘tropics,
whether they be philos, or of any other sort.”

“Well, sir, we are to the eastward of the Gate, and all’s safe. That
boat cannot bring us up.”

“You forget, Mr. Mulford, the revenue-craft that steamed up, on the
ebb. That vessel must be off Sands’ Point by this time, and she may hear
something to our disparagement from the feller in the boat, and take it
into her smoky head to walk us back to town. I wish we were well to the
eastward of that steamer! But there’s no use in lamentations. If there
is really any danger, it’s some distance ahead yet, thank Heaven!”

“You have no fears of the man who calls himself Jack Tier, Capt. Spike?”

“None in the world. That feller, as I remember him, was a little
bustlin’ chap that I kept in the cabin, as a sort of steward’s mate.
There was neither good nor harm in him, to the best of my recollection.
But Josh can tell us all about him--just give Josh a call.”

The best thing in the known history of Spike was the fact that his
steward had sailed with him for more than twenty years. Where he had
picked up Josh no one could say, but Josh and himself, and neither chose
to be very communicative on the subject. But Josh had certainly been
with him as long as he had sailed the Swash, and that was from a time
actually anterior to the birth of Mulford. The mate soon had the negro
in the council.

“I say, Josh,” asked Spike, “do you happen to remember such a hand
aboard here as one Jack Tier?”

“Lor’ bless you, yes sir--‘members he as well as I do the pea soup
that was burnt, and which you t’rowed all over him, to scald him for

“I’ve had to do that so often, to one careless fellow or other, that the
circumstance does n’t recall the man. I remember him--but not as clear
as I could wish. How long did he sail with us?”

“Sebberal v’y’ge, sir, and got left ashore down on the main, one night,
when’e boat were obliged to shove off in a hurry. Yes, ‘members little
Jack, right well I does.”

“Did you see the man that spoke us from the wharf, and hailed for this
very Jack Tier?”

“I see’d a man, sir, dat was won’erful Jack Tier built like, sir, but I
did n’t hear the conwersation, habbin’ the ladies to ‘tend to. But Jack
was oncommon short in his floor timbers, sir, and had no length of keel
at all. His beam was won’erful for his length, altogedder--what you call
jolly-boat, or bum-boat build, and was only good afore’e wind, Cap’n

“Was he good for anything aboard ship, Josh? Worth heaving-to for,
should he try to get aboard of us again?”

“Why, sir, can’t say much for him in dat fashion. Jack was handy in the
cabin, and capital feller to carry soup from the gally, aft. You see,
sir, he was so low-rigged that the brig’s lurchin’ and pitchin’ could
n’t get him off his pins, and he stood up like a church in the heaviest
wea’der. Yes, sir, Jack was right good for dat.”

Spike mused a moment--then he rolled the tobacco over in his mouth, and
added, in the way a man speaks when his mind is made up--“Ay ay! I see
into the fellow. He’ll make a handy lady’s maid, and we want such a chap
just now. It’s better to have an old friend aboard, than to be pickin’
up strangers, ‘long shore. So, should this Jack Tier come off to us,
from any of the islands or points ahead, Mr. Mulford, you’ll round to
and take him aboard. As for the steamer, if she will only pass out into
the Sound where there’s room, it shall go hard with us but I get to the
eastward of her, without speaking. On the other hand, should she anchor
this side of the fort, I’ll not attempt to pass her. There is deep water
inside of most of the islands, I know, and we’ll try and dodge her in
that way, if no better offer. I’ve no more reason than another craft
to fear a government vessel, but the sight of one of them makes me
oncomfortable; that’s all.”

Mulford shrugged his shoulders and remained silent, perceiving that his
commander was not disposed to pursue the subject any further. In the
mean time, the brig had passed beyond the influence of the bluff, and
was beginning to feel a stronger breeze, that was coming down the wide
opening of Flushing Bay. As the tide still continued strong in her
favour, and her motion through the water was getting to be four or five
knots, there was every prospect of her soon reaching Whitestone, the
point where the tides meet, and where it would become necessary to
anchor; unless, indeed, the wind, which was now getting to the southward
and eastward, should come round more to the south. All this Spike and
his mate discussed together, while the people were clearing the decks,
and making the preparations that are customary on board a vessel before
she gets into rough water.

By this time it was ascertained that the brig had received no damage
by her salute of the Pot Rock, and every trace of uneasiness on that
account was removed. But Spike kept harping on the boat, and “the
pilot-looking chap who was in her.” As they passed Riker’s Island, all
hands expected a boat would put off with a pilot, or to demand pilotage;
but none came, and the Swash now seemed released from all her present
dangers, unless some might still be connected with the revenue steamer.
To retard her advance, however, the wind came out a smart working breeze
from the southward and eastward, compelling her to make “long legs and
short ones” on her way towards Whitestone.

“This is beating the wind, Rosy dear,” said Mrs. Budd, complacently,
she and her niece having returned to the deck a few minutes after this
change had taken place. “Your respected uncle did a great deal of this
in his time, and was very successful in it. I have heard him say, that
in one of his voyages between Liverpool and New York, he beat the wind
by a whole fortnight, everybody talking of it in the insurance offices,
as if it was a miracle.”

“Ay, ay, Madam Budd,” put in Spike, “I’ll answer for that. They’re
desperate talkers in and about them there insurance offices in Wall
street. Great gossips be they, and they think they know everything.
Now just because this brig is a little old or so, and was built for a
privateer in the last war, they’d refuse to rate her as even B, No. 2,
and my blessing on ‘em.”

“Yes, B, No. 2, that’s just what your dear uncle used to call me,
Rosy--his charming B, No. 2, or Betsy, No. 2; particularly when he was
in a loving mood. Captain Spike, did you ever beat the wind in a long

“I can’t say I ever did, Mrs. Budd,” answered Spike, looking grimly
around, to ascertain if any one dared to smile at his passenger’s
mistake; “especially for so long a pull as from New York to Liverpool.”

“Then your uncle used to boast of the Rose In Bloom’s wearing and
attacking. She would attack anything that came in her way, no matter
who, and as for wearing, I think he once told me she would wear just
what she had a mind to, like any human being.”

Rose was a little mystified, but she looked vexed at the same time, as
if she distrusted all was not right.

“I remember all my sea education,” continued the unsuspecting widow, “as
if it had been learnt yesterday. Beating the wind and attacking ship,
my poor Mr. Budd used to say, were nice manoeuvres, and required most of
his tactics, especially in heavy weather. Did you know, Rosy dear, that
sailors weigh the weather, and know when it is heavy and when it is

“I did not, aunt; nor do I understand now how it can very well be done.”

“Oh! child, before you have been at sea a week, you will learn so many
things that are new, and get so many ideas of which you never had any
notion before, that you’ll not be the same person. My captain had an
instrument he called a thermometer, and with that he used to weigh the
weather, and then he would write down in the log-book ‘today, heavy
weather, or to-morrow, light weather,’ just as it happened, and that
helped him mightily along in his voyages.”

“Mrs. Budd has merely mistaken the name of the instrument--the
‘barometer’ is what she wished to say,” put in Mulford, opportunely.

Rose looked grateful, as well as relieved. Though profoundly ignorant on
these subjects herself, she had always suspected her aunt’s knowledge.
It was, consequently, grateful to her to ascertain that, in this
instance, the old lady’s mistake had been so trifling.

“Well, it may have been the barometer, for I know he had them both,”
 resumed the aunt. “Barometer, or thermometer, it do n’t make any great
difference; or quadrant, or sextant. They are all instruments, and
sometimes he used one, and sometimes another. Sailors take on board the
sun, too, and have an instrument for that, as well as one to weigh the
weather with. Sometimes they take on board the stars, and the moon,
and ‘fill their ships with the heavenly bodies,’ as I’ve heard my dear
husband say, again and again! But the most curious thing at sea, as all
sailors tell me, is crossing the line, and I do hope we shall cross the
line, Rosy, that you and I may see it.”

“What is the line, aunty, and how do vessels cross it.”

“The line, my dear, is a place in the ocean where the earth is divided
into two parts, one part being called the North Pole, and the other part
the South Pole. Neptune lives near this line, and he allows no vessel
to go out of one pole into the other, without paying it a visit. Never!
never!--he would as soon think of living on dry land as think of letting
even a canoe pass, without visiting it.”

“Do you suppose there is such a being, really, as Neptune, aunty?”

“To be sure I do; he is king of the sea. Why should n’t there be? The
sea must have a king, as well as the land.”

“The sea may be a republic, aunty, like this country; then, no king is
necessary. I have always supposed Neptune to be an imaginary being.”

“Oh that’s impossible--the sea is no republic; there are but two
republics, America and Texas. I’ve heard that the sea is a highway, it
is true--the ‘highway of nations,’ I believe it is called, and that
must mean something particular. But my poor Mr. Budd always told me that
Neptune was king of the seas, and he was always so accurate, you might
depend on everything he said. Why, he called his last Newfoundland dog
Neptune; and do you think, Rosy, that your dear uncle would call his
dog after an imaginary being?--and he a man to beat the wind, and attack
ship, and take the sun, moon and stars aboard! No, no, child; fanciful
folk may see imaginary beings, but solid folk see solid beings.”

Even Spike was dumfounded at this, and there is no knowing what he
might have said, had not an old sea-dog, who had just come out of the
fore-topmast cross-trees, come aft, and, hitching up his trowsers with
one hand while he touched his hat with the other, said with immoveable

“The revenue-steamer has brought up just under the fort, Capt. Spike.”

“How do you know that, Bill?” demanded the captain, with a rapidity that
showed how completely Mrs. Budd and all her absurdities were momentarily

“I was up on the fore-topgallant yard, sir, a bit ago, just to look
to the strap of the jewel-block, which wants some sarvice on it, and
I see’d her over the land, blowin’ off steam and takin’ in her
kites. Afore I got out of the cross-trees, she was head to wind under
bare-poles, and if she had n’t anchored, she was about to do so. I’m
sartin ‘t was she, sir, and that she was about to bring up.”

Spike gave a long, low whistle, after his fashion, and he walked away
from the females, with the air of a man who wanted room to think in.
Half a minute later, he called out--“Stand by to shorten sail, boys.
Man fore-clew-garnets, flying jib down haul, topgallant sheets, and
gaff-topsail gear. In with ‘em all, my lads--in with everything, with a

An order to deal with the canvas in any way, on board ship, immediately
commands the whole attention of all whose duty it is to attend to such
matters, and there was an end of all discourse while the Swash was
shortening sail. Everybody understood, too, that it was to gain
time, and prevent the brig from reaching Throg’s Neck sooner than was

“Keep the brig off,” called out Spike, “and let her ware--we’re too busy
to tack just now.”

The man at the wheel knew very well what was wanted, and he put his
helm up, instead of putting it down, as he might have done without this
injunction. As this change brought the brig before the wind, and Spike
was in no hurry to luff up on the other tack, the Swash soon ran over a
mile of the distance she had already made, putting her back that much
on her way to the Neck. It is out of our power to say what the people
of the different craft in sight thought of all this, but an opportunity
soon offered of putting them on a wrong scent. A large coasting
schooner, carrying everything that would draw on a wind, came sweeping
under the stern of the Swash, and hailed.

“Has anything happened, on board that brig?” demanded her master.

“Man overboard,” answered Spike--“you hav’nt seen his hat, have you?”

“No--no,” came back, just as the schooner, in her onward course, swept
beyond the reach of the voice. Her people collected together, and one or
two ran up the rigging a short distance, stretching their necks, on the
look-out for the “poor fellow,” but they were soon called down to “‘bout
ship.” In less than five minutes, another vessel, a rakish coasting
sloop, came within hail.

“Did n’t that brig strike the Pot Rock, in passing the Gate?” demanded
her captain.

“Ay, ay!--and a devil of a rap she got, too.”

This satisfied him; there being nothing remarkable in a vessel’s acting
strangely that had hit the Pot Rock in passing Hell Gate.

“I think we may get in our mainsail on the strength of this, Mr.
Mulford,” said Spike. “There can be nothing oncommon in a craft’s
shortening sail, that has a man overboard, and which has hit the Pot
Rock. I wonder I never thought of all this before.”

‘Here is a skiff trying to get alongside of us, Capt. Spike,” called out
the boatswain.

“Skiff be d--d! I want no skiff here.”

“The man that called himself Jack Tier is in her, sir.”

“The d--l he is!” cried Spike, springing over to the opposite side of
the deck to take a look for himself. To his infinite satisfaction he
perceived that Tier was alone in the skiff, with the exception of a
negro, who pulled its sculls, and that this was a very different boat
from that which had glanced through Hell Gate, like an arrow darting
from its bow.

“Luff, and shake your topsail,” called out Spike. “Get a rope there to
throw to this skiff.”

The orders were obeyed, and Jack Tier, with his clothes-bag, was soon
on the deck of the Swash. As for the skiff and the negro, they were
cast adrift the instant the latter had received his quarter. The meeting
between Spike and his quondam steward’s mate was a little remarkable.
Each stood looking intently at the other, as if to note the changes
which time had made. We cannot say that Spike’s hard, red, selfish
countenance betrayed any great feeling, though such was not the case
with Jack Tier’s. The last, a lymphatic, puffy sort of a person at the
best, seemed really a little touched, and he either actually brushed a
tear from his eye, or he affected so to do.

“So, you are my old shipmate, Jack Tier, are ye?” exclaimed Spike, in
a half-patronizing, half-hesitating way--“and you want to try the old
craft ag’in. Give us a leaf of your log, and let me know where you have
been this many a day, and what you have been about? Keep the brig off,
Mr. Mulford. We are in no particular hurry to reach Throg’s, you’ll
remember, sir.”

Tier gave an account of his proceedings, which could have no interest
with the reader. His narrative was anything but very clear, and it was
delivered in a cracked, octave sort of a voice, such as little dapper
people not unfrequently enjoy--tones between those of a man and a boy.
The substance of the whole story was this. Tier had been left ashore, as
sometimes happens to sailors, and, by necessary connection, was left to
shift for himself. After making some vain endeavours to rejoin his brig,
he had shipped in one vessel after another, until he accidentally found
himself in the port of New York, at the same time as the Swash. He
know’d he never should be truly happy ag’in until he could once more
get aboard the old hussy, and had hurried up to the wharf, where he
understood the brig was lying. As he came in sight, he saw she was about
to cast off, and, dropping his clothes-bag, he had made the best of his
way to the wharf, where the conversation passed that has been related.

“The gentleman on the wharf was about to take boat, to go through
the Gate,” concluded Tier, “and so I begs a passage of him. He was
good-natured enough to wait until I could find my bag, and as soon
a’terwards as the men could get their grog we shoved off. The Molly was
just getting in behind Blackwell’s as we left the wharf, and, having
four good oars, and the shortest road, we come out into the Gate just
ahead on you. My eye! what a place that is to go through in a boat, and
on a strong flood! The gentleman, who watched the brig as a cat watches
a mouse, says you struck on the Pot, as he called it, but I says ‘no,’
for the Molly Swash was never know’d to hit rock or shoal in my time
aboard her.”

“And where did you quit that gentleman, and what has become of him?”
 asked Spike.

“He put me ashore on that point above us, where I see’d a nigger with
his skiff, who I thought would be willin’ to ‘arn his quarter by giving
me a cast alongside. So here I am, and a long pull I’ve had to get

As this was said, Jack removed his hat and wiped his brow with a
handkerchief, which, if it had never seen better days, had doubtless
been cleaner. After this, he looked about him, with an air not entirely
free from exultation.

This conversation had taken place in the gangway, a somewhat public
place, and Spike beckoned to his recruit to walk aft, where he might be
questioned without being overheard.

“What became of the gentleman in the boat, as you call him?” demanded

“He pulled ahead, seeming to be in a hurry.”

“Do you know who he was?”

“Not a bit of it. I never saw the man before, and he did n’t tell me his
business, sir.”

“Had he anything like a silver oar about him.”

“I saw nothing of the sort, Capt. Spike, and knows nothing consarning

“What sort of a boat was he in, and where did he get it?”

“Well, as to the boat, sir, I can say a word, seein’ it was so much to
my mind, and pulled so wonderful smart. It was a light ship’s yawl, with
four oars, and came round the Hook just a’ter you had got the brig’s
head round to the eastward. You must have seen it, I should think,
though it kept close in with the wharves, as if it wished to be snug.”

“Then the gentleman, as you call him, expected that very boat to come
and take him off?”

“I suppose so, sir, because it did come and take him off. That’s all I
knows about it.”

“Had you no jaw with the gentleman? You was n’t mnm the whole time you
was in the boat with him?”

“Not a bit of it, sir. Silence and I does n’t agree together long, and
so we talked most of the time.”

“And what did the stranger say of the brig?”

“Lord, sir, he catechised me like as if I had been a child at
Sunday-school. He asked me how long I had sailed in her; what ports
we’d visited, and what trade we’d been in. You can’t think the sight of
questions he put, and how cur’ous he was for the answers.”

“And what did you tell him in your answers? You said nothin’ about our
call down on the Spanish Main, the time you were left ashore, I hope,

“Not I, sir. I played him off surprisin’ly. He got nothin’ to count upon
out of me. Though I do owe the Molly Swash a grudge, I’m not goin’ to
betray her.”

“You owe the Molly Swash a grudge! Have I taken an enemy on board her,

Jack started, and seemed sorry he had said so much; while Spike eyed him
keenly. But the answer set all right. It was not given, however, without
a moment for recollection.

“Oh, you knows what I mean, sir. I owe the old hussy a grudge for having
desarted me like; but it’s only a love quarrel atween us. The old Molly
will never come to harm by my means.”

“I hope not, Jack. The man that wrongs the craft he sails in can never
be a true-hearted sailor. Stick by your ship in all weathers is my rule,
and a good rule it is to go by. But what did you tell the stranger?”

“Oh! I told him I’d been six v’y’ges in the brig. The first was to

“The d--l you did? Was he soft enough to believe that?”

“That’s more than I knows, sir. I can only tell you what I said; I do
n’t pretend to know how much he believed.”

“Heave ahead--what next?”

“Then I told him we went to Kamschatka for gold dust and ivory.”

“Whe-e-ew! What did the man say to that?”

“Why, he smiled a bit, and a’ter that he seemed more cur’ous than ever
to hear all about it. I told him my third v’y’ge was to Canton, with
a cargo of broom-corn, where we took in salmon and dun-fish for home.
A’ter that we went to Norway with ice, and brought back silks and money.
Our next run was to the Havana, with salt and ‘nips--”

“‘Nips! what the devil be they?”

“Turnips, you knows, sir. We always calls ‘em ‘nips in cargo. At the
Havana I told him we took in leather and jerked beef, and came home. Oh!
he got nothin’ from me, Capt. Spike, that’ll ever do the brig a morsel
of harm!”

“I am glad of that, Jack. You must know enough of the seas to understand
that a close mouth is sometimes better for a vessel than a clean bill of
health. Was there nothing said about the revenue-steamer?”

“Now you name her, sir, I believe there was--ay, ay, sir, the gentleman
did say, if the steamer fetched up to the westward of the fort, that he
should overhaul her without difficulty, on this flood.

“That’ll do, Jack; that’ll do, my honest fellow. Go below, and tell Josh
to take you into the cabin again, as steward’s mate. You’re rather too
Dutch built, in your old age, to do much aloft.”

One can hardly say whether Jack received this remark as complimentary,
or not. He looked a little glum, for a man may be as round as a barrel,
and wish to be thought genteel and slender; but he went below, in quest
of Josh, without making any reply.

The succeeding movements of Spike appeared to be much influenced by
what he had just heard. He kept the brig under short canvas for near two
hours, sheering about in the same place, taking care to tell everything
which spoke him that he had lost a man overboard. In this way, not
only the tide, but the day itself, was nearly spent. About the time
the former began to lose its strength, however, the fore-course and the
main-sail were got on the brigantine, with the intention of working
her up toward Whitestone, where the tides meet, and near which the
revenue-steamer was known to be anchored. We say near, though it was, in
fact, a mile or two more to the eastward, and close to the extremity of
the Point.

Notwithstanding these demonstrations of a wish to work to windward,
Spike was really in no hurry. He had made up his mind to pass the
steamer in the dark, if possible, and the night promised to favour him;
but, in order to do this, it might be necessary not to come in sight of
her at all; or, at least, not until the obscurity should in some measure
conceal his rig and character. In consequence of this plan, the Swash
made no great progress, even after she had got sail on her, on her old
course. The wind lessened, too, after the sun went down, though it still
hung to the eastward, or nearly ahead. As the tide gradually lost its
force, moreover, the set to windward became less and less, until it
finally disappeared altogether.

There is necessarily a short reach in this passage, where it is always
slack water, so far as current is concerned. This is precisely where the
tides meet, or, as has been intimated, at Whitestone, which is somewhat
more than a mile to the westward of Throgmorton’s Neck, near the point
of which stands Fort Schuyler, one of the works recently erected for the
defence of New York. Off the pitch of the point, nearly mid-channel, had
the steamer anchored, a fact of which Spike had made certain, by going
aloft himself, and reconnoitering her over the land, before it had got
to be too dark to do so. He entertained no manner of doubt that this
vessel was in waiting for him, and he well knew there was good reason
for it; but he would not return and attempt the passage to sea by way
of Sandy Hook. His manner of regarding the whole matter was cool and
judicious. The distance to the Hook was too great to be made in such
short nights ere the return of day, and he had no manner of doubt he
was watched for in that direction, as well as in this. Then he was
particularly unwilling to show his craft at all in front of the town,
even in the night. Moreover, he had ways of his own for effecting his
purposes, and this was the very spot and time to put them in execution.

While these things were floating in his mind, Mrs. Budd and her handsome
niece were making preparations for passing the night, aided by Biddy
Noon. The old lady was factotum, or factota, as it might be most
classical to call her, though we are entirely without authorities on the
subject, and was just as self-complacent and ambitious of seawomanship
below decks, as she had been above board. The effect, however, gave
Spike great satisfaction, since it kept her out of sight, and left him
more at liberty to carry out his own plans. About nine, however, the
good woman came on deck, intending to take a look at the weather, like
a skilful marineress as she was, before she turned in. Not a little was
she astonished at what she then and there beheld, as she whispered to
Rose and Biddy, both of whom stuck close to her side, feeling the want
of good pilotage, no doubt, in strange waters.

The Molly Swash was still under her canvas, though very little sufficed
for her present purposes. She was directly off Whitestone, and was
making easy stretches across the passage, or river, as it is called,
having nothing set but her huge fore-and-aft mainsail and the jib.
Under this sail she worked like a top, and Spike sometimes fancied she
travelled too fast for his purposes, the night air having thickened the
canvas as usual, until it “held the wind as a bottle holds water.” There
was nothing in this, however, to attract the particular attention of
the ship-master’s widow, a sail, more or less, being connected with
observation much too critical for her schooling, nice as the last had
been. She was surprised to find the men stripping the brig forward,
and converting her into a schooner. Nor was this done in a loose and
slovenly manner, under favour of the obscurity. On the contrary, it
was so well executed that it might have deceived even a seaman under a
noon-day sun, provided the vessel were a mile or two distant. The manner
in which the metamorphosis was made was as follows: the studding-sail
booms had been taken off the topsail-yard, in order to shorten it to the
eye, and the yard itself was swayed up about half-mast, to give it the
appearance of a schooner’s fore-yard. The brig’s real lower yard was
lowered on the bulwarks, while her royal yard was sent down altogether,
and the topgallant-mast was lowered until the heel rested on the topsail
yard, all of which, in the night, gave the gear forward very much the
appearance of that of a fore-topsail schooner, instead of that of a
half-rigged brig, as the craft really was. As the vessel carried
a try-sail on her foremast, it answered very well, in the dark, to
represent a schooner’s foresail. Several other little dispositions of
this nature were made, about which it might weary the uninitiated to
read, but which will readily suggest themselves to the mind of a sailor.

These alterations were far advanced when the females re-appeared on
deck. They at once attracted their attention, and the captain’s widow
felt the imperative necessity, as connected with her professional
character, of proving the same. She soon found Spike, who was bustling
around the deck, now looking around to see that his brig was kept in the
channel, now and then issuing an order to complete her disguise.

“Captain Spike, what can be the meaning of all these changes? The tamper
of your vessel is so much altered that I declare I should not have known

“Is it, by George! Then she is just in the state I want her to be in.”

“But why have you done it--and what does it all mean?”

“Oh, Molly’s going to bed for the night, and she’s only undressing
herself--that’s all.”

“Yes, Rosy dear, Captain Spike is right. I remember that my poor Mr.
Budd used to talk about The Rose In Bloom having her clothes on, and
her clothes off, just as if she was a born woman! But do n’t you mean to
navigate at all in the night, Captain Spike? Or will the brig navigate
without sails?”

“That’s it--she’s just as good in the dark, under one sort of canvas, as
under another. So, Mr. Mulford, we’ll take a reef in that mainsail;
it will bring it nearer to the size of our new foresail, and seem more
ship-shape and Brister fashion--then I think she’ll do, as the night is
getting to be rather darkish.”

“Captain Spike,” said the boatswain, who had been set to look-out for
that particular change--“the brig begins to feel the new tide, and sets
to windward.”

“Let her go, then--now is as good a time as another. We’ve got to run
the gantlet, and the sooner it is done the better.”

As the moment seemed propitious, not only Mulford, but all the people,
heard this order with satisfaction. The night was star-light, though
not very clear at that. Objects on the water, however, were more visible
than those on the land, while those on the last could be seen well
enough, even from the brig, though in confused and somewhat shapeless
piles. When the Swash was brought close by the wind, she had just got
into the last reach of the “river,” or that which runs parallel with
the Neck for near a mile, doubling where the Sound expands itself,
gradually, to a breadth of many leagues. Still the navigation at the
entrance of this end of the Sound was intricate and somewhat dangerous,
rendering it indispensable for a vessel of any size to make a crooked
course. The wind stood at south-east, and was very scant to lay through
the reach with, while the tide was so slack as barely to possess a
visible current at that place. The steamer lay directly off the Point,
mid-channel, as mentioned, showing lights, to mark her position to
anything which might be passing in or out. The great thing was to get
by her without exciting her suspicion. As all on board, the females
excepted, knew what their captain was at, the attempt was made amid an
anxious and profound silence; or, if any one spoke at all, it was only
to give an order in a low tone, or its answer in a simple monosyllable.

Although her aunt assured her that everything which had been done
already, and which was now doing, was quite in rule, the quick-eyed and
quick-witted Rose noted these unusual proceedings, and had an opinion
of her own on the subject. Spike had gone forward, and posted himself on
the weather-side of the forecastle, where he could get the clearest look
ahead, and there he remained most of the time, leaving Mulford on the
quarter-deck, to work the vessel, Perceiving this, she managed to get
near the mate, without attracting her aunt’s attention, and at the same
time out of ear-shot.

“Why is everybody so still and seemingly so anxious, Harry Mulford?” she
asked, speaking in a low tone herself, as if desirous of conforming to a
common necessity. “Is there any new danger here? I thought the Gate had
been passed altogether, some hours ago?”

“So it has. D’ye see that large dark mass on the water, off the Point,
which seems almost as huge as the fort, with lights above it? That is a
revenue-steamer which came out of York a few hours before us. We wish to
get past her without being troubled by any of her questions.”

“And what do any in this brig care about her questions? They can be
answered, surely.”

“Ay, ay, Rose--they may be answered, as you say, but the answers
sometimes are unsatisfactory. Captain Spike, for some reason or other,
is uneasy, and would rather not have anything to say to her. He has the
greatest aversion to speaking the smallest craft when on a coast.”

“And that’s the reason he has undressed his Molly, as he calls her, that
he might not be known.”

Mulford turned his head quickly toward his companion, as if surprised by
her quickness of apprehension, but he had too just a sense of his
duty to make any reply. Instead of pursuing the discourse, he adroitly
contrived to change it, by pointing out to Rose the manner in which they
were getting on, which seemed to be very successfully.

Although the Swash was under much reduced canvas, she glided along with
great ease and with considerable rapidity of motion. The heavy night air
kept her canvas distended, and the weatherly set of the tide, trifling
as it yet was, pressed her up against the breeze, so as to turn all to
account. It was apparent enough, by the manner in which objects on the
land were passed, that the crisis was fast approaching. Rose
rejoined her aunt, in order to await the result, in nearly breathless
expectation. At that moment, she would have given the world to be
safe on shore. This wish was not the consequence of any constitutional
timidity, for Rose was much the reverse from timid, but it was the fruit
of a newly-awakened and painful, though still vague, suspicion. Happy,
thrice happy was it for one of her naturally confiding and guileless
nature, that distrust was thus opportunely awakened, for she was without
a guardian competent to advise and guide her youth, as circumstances

The brig was not long in reaching the passage that opened to the Sound.
It is probable she did this so much the sooner because Spike kept her a
little off the wind, with a view of not passing too near the steamer.
At this point, the direction of the passage changes at nearly a right
angle, the revenue-steamer lying on a line with the Neck, and leaving a
sort of bay, in the angle, for the Swash to enter. The land was somewhat
low in all directions but one, and that was by drawing a straight line
from the Point, through the steamer, to the Long Island shore. On the
latter, and in that quarter, rose a bluff of considerable elevation,
with deep water quite near it; and, under the shadows of that bluff,
Spike intended to perform his nicest evolutions. He saw that the revenue
vessel had let her fires go down, and that she was entirely without
steam. Under canvas, he had no doubt of beating her hand over hand,
could he once fairly get to windward; and then she was at anchor, and
would lose some time in getting under way, should she even commence a
pursuit. It was all important, therefore, to gain as much to windward as
possible, before the people of the government vessel took the alarm.

There can be no doubt that the alterations made on board the Swash
served her a very good turn on this occasion. Although the night could
not be called positively dark, there was sufficient obscurity to render
her hull confused and indistinct at any distance, and this so much the
more when seen from the steamer outside, or between her and the land.
All this Spike very well understood, and largely calculated on. In
effect he was not deceived; the look-outs on board the revenue craft
could trace little of the vessel that was approaching beyond the spars
and sails which rose above the shores, and these seemed to be the spars
and sails of a common foretopsail schooner. As this was not the sort of
craft for which they were on the watch, no suspicion was awakened, nor
did any reports go from the quarter-deck to the cabin. The steamer had
her quarter watches, and officers of the deck, like a vessel of war, the
discipline of which was fairly enough imitated, but even a man-of-war
may be overreached on an occasion.

Spike was only great in a crisis, and then merely as a seaman. He
understood his calling to its minutiæ, and he understood the Molly Swash
better than he understood any other craft that floated. For more than
twenty years had he sailed her, and the careful parent does not better
understand the humours of the child, than he understood exactly what
might be expected from his brig. His satisfaction sensibly increased,
therefore, as she stole along the land, toward the angle mentioned,
without a sound audible but the gentle gurgling of the water, stirred by
the stem, and which sounded like the ripple of the gentlest wave, as it
washes the shingle of some placid beach.

As the brig drew nearer to the bluff, the latter brought the wind more
ahead, as respected the desired course. This was unfavourable, but it
did not disconcert her watchful commander.

“Let her come round, Mr. Mulford,” said this pilot-captain, in a low
voice--“we are as near in as we ought to go.”

The helm was put down, the head sheets started, and away into the wind
shot the Molly Swash, fore-reaching famously in stays, and, of course,
gaining so much on her true course. In a minute she was round, and
filled on the other tack. Spike was now so near the land, that he could
perceive the tide was beginning to aid him, and that his weatherly set
was getting to be considerable. Delighted at this, he walked aft, and
told Mulford to go about again as soon as the vessel had sufficient way
to make sure of her in stays. The mate inquired if he did not think the
revenue people might suspect something, unless they stood further out
toward mid-channel, but Spike reminded him that they would be apt to
think the schooner was working up under the southern shore, because the
ebb first made there. This reason satisfied Mulford, and, as soon as
they were half-way between the bluff and the steamer, the Swash was
again tacked, with her head to the former. This manoeuvre was executed
when the brig was about two hundred yards from the steamer, a distance
that was sufficient to preserve, under all the circumstances, the
disguise she had assumed.

“They do not suspect us, Harry!” whispered Spike to his mate. “We shall
get to windward of ‘em, as sartain as the breeze stands. That boatin’
gentleman might as well have staid at home, as for any good his hurry
done him or his employers!”

“Whom do you suppose him to be, Captain Spike?”

“Who,--a feller that lives by his own wicked deeds. No matter who he is.
An informer, perhaps. At any rate, he is not the man to outwit the Molly
Swash, and her old, stupid, foolish master and owner, Stephen Spike.
Luff, Mr. Mulford, luff. Now’s the time to make the most of your
leg--Luff her up and shake her. She is setting to windward fast, the ebb
is sucking along that bluff like a boy at a molasses hogshead. All she
can drift on this tack is clear gain; there is no hurry, so long as they
are asleep aboard the steamer. That’s it--make a half-board at once,
but take care and not come round. As soon as we are fairly clear of the
bluff, and open the bay that makes up behind it, we shall get the wind
more to the southward, and have a fine long leg for the next stretch.”

Of course Mulford obeyed, throwing the brig up into the wind, and
allowing her to set to windward, but filling again on the same tack,
as ordered. This, of course, delayed her progress toward the land, and
protracted the agony, but it carried the vessel in the direction she
most wished to go, while it kept her not only end on to the steamer,
but in a line with the bluff, and consequently in the position most
favourable to conceal her true character. Presently, the bay mentioned,
which was several miles deep, opened darkly toward the south, and the
wind came directly out of it, or more to the southward. At this moment
the Swash was near a quarter of a mile from the steamer, and all that
distance dead to windward of her, as the breeze came out of the bay.
Spike tacked his vessel himself now, and got her head up so high that
she brought the steamer on her lee quarter, and looked away toward the
island which lies northwardly from the Point, and quite near to which
all vessels of any draught of water are compelled to pass, even with the
fairest winds.

“Shake the reef out of the mainsail, Mr. Mulford,” said Spike, when the
Swash was fairly in motion again on this advantageous tack. “We shall
pass well to windward of the steamer, and may as well begin to open our
cloth again.”

“Is it not a little too soon, sir?” Mulford ventured to remonstrate;
“the reef is a large one, and will make a great difference in the size
of the sail.”

“They’ll not see it at this distance. No, no, sir, shake out the reef,
and sway away on the topgallant-mast rope; I’m for bringing the Molly
Swash into her old shape again, and make her look handsome once more.”

“Do you dress the brig, as well as undress her, o’mights; Captain
Spike?” inquired the ship-master’s reliet, a little puzzled with this
fickleness of purpose. “I do not believe my poor Mr. Budd ever did

“Fashions change, madam, with the times--ay, ay, sir--shake out the
reef, and sway away on that mast-rope, boys, as soon as you have manned
it. We’ll convart our schooner into a brig again.”

As these orders were obeyed, of course, a general bustle now took place.
Mulford soon had the reef out, and the sail distended to the utmost,
while the topgallant-mast was soon up and fidded. The next thing was to
sway upon the fore-yard, and get that into its place. The people were
busied at this duty, when a hoarse hail came across the water on the
heavy night air.

“Brig ahoy!” was the call.

“Sway upon that fore-yard,” said Spike, unmoved by this summons--“start
it, start it at once.”

“The steamer hails us, sir,” said the mate.

“Not she. She is hailing a brig; we are a schooner yet.”

A moment of active exertion succeeded, during which the fore-yard went
into its place. Then came a second hail.

“Schooner, ahoy!” was the summons this time.

“The steamer hails us again, Captain Spike.”

“The devil a bit. We’re a brig now, and she hails a schooner. Come
boys, bestir yourselves, and get the canvas on Molly for’ard. Loose the
fore-course before you quit the yard there, then up aloft and loosen
everything you can find.”

All was done as ordered, and done rapidly, as is ever the case on board
a well-ordered vessel when there is occasion for exertion. That occasion
now appeared to exist in earnest, for while the men were sheeting home
the topsail, a flash of light illuminated the scene, when the roar of
a gun came booming across the water, succeeded by the very distinct
whistling of its shot. We regret that the relict of the late Captain
Budd did not behave exactly as became a shipmaster’s widow, under fire.
Instead of remaining silent and passive, even while frightened, as was
the case with Rose, she screamed quite as loud as she had previously
done that very day in Hell-Gate. It appeared to Spike, indeed, that
practice was making her perfect; and, as for Biddy, the spirit of
emulation became so powerful in her bosom, that, if anything, she
actually outshrieked her mistress. Hearing this, the widow made a second
effort, and fairly recovered the ground some might have fancied she had

“Oh! Captain Spike,” exclaimed the agitated widow, “do not--do not, if
you love me, do not let them fire again!”

“How am I to help it!” asked the captain, a good deal to the point,
though he overlooked the essential fact, that, by heaving-to, and
waiting for the steamer’s boat to board him, he might have prevented
a second shot, as completely as if he had the ordering of the whole
affair. No second shot was fired, however. As it afterward appeared,
the screams of Mrs. Budd and Biddy were heard on board the steamer, the
captain of which, naturally enough, supposing that the slaughter must be
terrible where such cries had arisen, was satisfied with the mischief he
had already done, and directed his people to secure their gun and go
to the capstan-bars, in order to help lift the anchor. In a word, the
revenue vessel was getting under way, man-of-war fashion, which means
somewhat expeditiously.

Spike understood the sounds that reached him, among which was the call
of the boatswain, and he bestirred himself accordingly. Experienced as
he was in chases and all sorts of nautical artifices, he very well knew
that his situation was sufficiently critical. It would have been so,
with a steamer at his heels, in the open ocean; but, situated as he was,
he was compelled to steer but one course, and to accept the wind on that
course as it might offer. If he varied at all in his direction it was
only in a trifling way, though he did make some of these variations.
Every moment was now precious, however, and he endeavoured to improve
the time to the utmost. He knew that he could greatly outsail the
revenue vessel, under canvas, and some time would be necessary to enable
her to get up her steam; half an hour at the very least. On that half
hour, then, depended the fate of the Molly Swash.

“Send the booms on the yards, and set stun’sails at once, Mr. Mulford,”
 said Spike, the instant the more regular canvas was spread forward.
“This wind will be free enough for all but the lower stun’sail, and we
must drive the brig on.”

“Are we not looking up too high, Captain Spike? The Stepping-Stones are
ahead of us, sir.”

“I know that very well, Mulford. But it’s nearly high water, and the
brig’s in light trim, and we may rub and go. By making a short cut here,
we shall gain a full mile on the steamer; that mile may save us.”

“Do you really think it possible to get away from that craft, which can
always make a fair wind of it, in these narrow waters, Captain Spike?”

“One don’t know, sir. Nothin’ is done without tryin’, and by tryin’
more is often done than was hoped for. I have a scheme in my head, and
Providence may favour me in bringing it about.”

Providence! The religionist quarrels with the philosopher if the
latter happen to remove this interposition of a higher power, even
so triflingly as by the intervention of secondary agencies, while
the biggest rascal dignifies even his success by such phrases as
Providential aid! But it is not surprising men should misunderstand
terms, when they make such sad confusion in the acts which these terms
are merely meant to represent. Spike had his Providence as well as a
priest, and we dare say he often counted on its succour, with quite
as rational grounds of dependence as many of the pharisees who are
constantly exclaiming, “The Temple of the Lord, the Temple of the Lord
are these.”

Sail was made on board the Swash with great rapidity, and the brig
made a bold push at the Stepping-Stones. Spike was a capital pilot.
He insisted if he could once gain sight of the spar that was moored on
those rocks for a buoy, he should run with great confidence. The two
lights were of great assistance, of course; but the revenue vessel
could see these lights as well as the brig, and she, doubtless, had an
excellent pilot on board. By the time the studding-sails were set on
board the Swash, the steamer was aweigh, and her long line of peculiar
sails became visible. Unfortunately for men who were in a hurry, she
lay so much within the bluff as to get the wind scant, and her commander
thought it necessary to make a stretch over to the southern shore,
before he attempted to lay his course. When he was ready to tack, an
operation of some time with a vessel of her great length, the Swash was
barely visible in the obscurity, gliding off upon a slack bowline, at
a rate which nothing but the damp night air, the ballast-trim of the
vessel, united to her excellent sailing qualities, could have produced
with so light a breeze.

The first half hour took the Swash completely out of sight of the
steamer. In that time, in truth, by actual superiority in sailing, by
her greater state of preparation, and by the distance saved by a bold
navigation, she had gained fully a league on her pursuer. But, while the
steamer had lost sight of the Swash, the latter kept the former in view,
and that by means of a signal that was very portentous. She saw the
light of the steamer’s chimneys, and could form some opinion of her
distance and position.

It was about eleven o’clock when the Swash passed the light at Sands’
Point, close in with the land. The wind stood much as it had been. If
there was a change at all, it was half a point more to the southward,
and it was a little fresher. Such as it was, Spike saw he was getting,
in that smooth water, quite eight knots out of his craft, and he made
his calculations thereon. As yet, and possibly for half an hour longer,
he was gaining, and might hope to continue to gain on the steamer.
Then her turn would come. Though no great traveller, it was not to be
expected that, favoured by smooth water and the breeze, her speed would
be less than ten knots, while there was no hope of increasing his own
without an increase of the wind. He might be five miles in advance, or
six at the most; these six miles would be overcome in three hours of
steaming, to a dead certainty, and they might possibly be overcome much
sooner. It was obviously necessary to resort to some other experiment
than that of dead sailing, if an escape was to be effected.

The Sound was now several miles in width, and Spike, at first, proposed
to his mate, to keep off dead before the wind, and by crossing over to
the north shore, let the steamer pass ahead, and continue a bootless
chase to the eastward. Several vessels, however, were visible in the
middle of the passage, at distances varying from one to three miles, and
Mulford pointed out the hopelessness of attempting to cross the sheet of
open water, and expect to go unseen by the watchful eyes of the revenue

“What you say is true enough, Mr. Mulford,” answered Spike, after a
moment of profound reflection, “and every foot that they come nearer,
the less will be our chance. But here is Hempstead Harbour a few leagues
ahead; if we can reach that before the blackguards close, we may do well
enough. It is a deep bay, and has high land to darken the view. I don’t
think the brig could be seen at midnight by anything outside; if she was
once fairly up that water a mile or two.”

“That is our chance, sir!” exclaimed Mulford cheerfully. “Ay, ay, I know
the spot; and everything is favourable--try that, Captain Spike; I’ll
answer for it that we go clear.”

Spike did try it. For a considerable time longer he stood on, keeping as
close to the land as he thought it safe to run, and carrying everything
that would draw. But the steamer was on his heels, evidently gaining
fast. Her chimneys gave out flames, and there was every sign that her
people were in earnest. To those on board the Swash these flames seemed
to draw nearer each instant, as indeed was the fact, and just as
the breeze came fresher out of the opening in the hills, or the low
mountains, which surround the place of refuge in which they designed
to enter, Mulford announced that by aid of the night-glass he could
distinguish both sails and hull of their pursuer. Spike took a look, and
throwing down the instrument, in a way to endanger it, he ordered the
studding-sails taken in. The men went aloft like cats, and worked as
if they could stand in air. In a minute or two the Swash was under what
Mrs. Budd might have called her “attacking” canvas, and was close by the
wind, looking on a good leg well up the harbour. The brig seemed to be
conscious of the emergency, and glided ahead at capital speed. In five
minutes she had shut in the flaming chimneys of the steamer. In five
minutes more Spike tacked, to keep under the western side of the
harbour, and out of sight as long as possible, and because he thought
the breeze drew down fresher where he was than more out in the bay.

All now depended on the single fact whether the brig had been seen from
the steamer or not, before she hauled into the bay. If seen, she had
probably been watched; if not seen, there were strong grounds for hoping
that she might still escape. About a quarter of an hour after Spike
hauled up, the burning chimneys came again into view. The brig was then
half a league within the bay, with a fine dark background of hills
to throw her into shadow. Spike ordered everything taken in but the
trysail, under which the brig was left to set slowly over toward the
western side of the harbour. He now rubbed his hands with delight, and
pointed out to Mulford the circumstance that the steamer kept on her
course directly athwart the harbour’s mouth! Had she seen the Swash, no
doubt she would have turned into the bay also. Nevertheless, an anxious
ten minutes succeeded, during which the revenue vessel steamed fairly
past, and shut in her flaming chimneys again by the eastern headlands of
the estuary.


  The western wave was all a flame,
  The day was well nigh done,
  Almost upon the western wave
  Rested the broad bright sun;
  When that strange ship drove suddenly
  Betwixt us and the sun.

  The Ancient Mariner.

At that hour, on the succeeding morning, when the light of day is just
beginning to chase away the shadows of night, the Molly Swash became
visible within the gloom of the high land which surrounds so much of the
bay of Hempstead, under easy sail, backing and filling, in order to
keep within her hiding-place, until a look could be had at the state of
things without. Half an hour later, she was so near the entrance of the
estuary, as to enable the look-outs aloft to ascertain that the coast
was clear, when Spike ordered the helm to be put up, and the brig to be
kept away to her course. At this precise moment, Rose appeared on deck,
refreshed by the sleep of a quiet night; and with cheeks tinged with a
colour even more delicate than that which was now glowing in the eastern
sky, and which was almost as brilliant.

“We stopped in this bit of a harbour for the night, Miss Rose, that is
all;” said Spike, observing that his fair passenger was looking about
her, in some little surprise, at finding the vessel so near the land,
and seemingly so much out of her proper position. “Yes, we always do
that, when we first start on a v’y’ge, and before the brig gets used to
travelling--do n’t we, Mr. Mulford?”

Mr. Mulford, who knew how hopeless was the attempt to mystify Rose, as
one might mystify her credulous and weak-minded aunt, and who had no
disposition to deal any way but fairly by the beautiful, and in one
sense now helpless young creature before him, did not see fit to make
any reply. Offend Spike he did not dare to do, more especially under
present circumstances; and mislead Rose he would not do. He affected
not to hear the question, therefore, but issuing an order about the
head-sails, he walked forward as if to see it executed. Rose herself was
not under as much restraint as the young mate.

“It is convenient, Captain Spike,” she coolly answered for Mulford, “to
have stopping-places, for vessels that are wearied, and I remember the
time when my uncle used to tell me of such matters, very much in the
same vein; but, it was before I was twelve years old.”

Spike hemmed, and he looked a little foolish, but Clench, the boatswain,
coming aft to say something to him in confidence, just at that moment,
he was enabled to avoid the awkwardness of attempting to explain. This
man Clench, or Clinch, as the name was pronounced, was deep in the
captain’s secrets; far more so than was his mate, and would have been
filling Mulford’s station at that very time, had he not been hopelessly
ignorant of navigation. On the present occasion, his business was to
point out to the captain, two or three lines of smoke, that were visible
above the water of the Sound, in the eastern board; one of which he was
apprehensive might turn out to be the smoke of the revenue craft, from
which they had so recently escaped.

“Steamers are no rarities in Long Island Sound, Clench,” observed the
captain, levelling his glass at the most suspected of the smokes. “That
must be a Providence, or Stonington chap, coming west with the Boston

“Either of them would have been further west, by this time, Captain
Spike,” returned the doubting, but watchful boatswain. “It’s a large
smoke, and I fear it is the revenue fellow coming back, after having had
a look well to the eastward, and satisfying himself that we are not to
be had in that quarter.”

Spike growled out his assent to the possibility of such a conjecture,
and promised vigilance. This satisfied his subordinate for the moment,
and he walked forward, or to the place where he belonged. In the mean
time, the widow came on deck, smiling, and snuffing the salt air, and
ready to be delighted with anything that was maritime.

“Good morning, Captain Spike,” she cried--“Are we in the offing,
yet?--you know I desired to be told when we are in the offing, for I
intend to write a letter to my poor Mr. Budd’s sister, Mrs. Sprague, as
soon as we get to the offing.”

“What is the offing, aunt?” inquired the handsome niece.

“Why you have hardly been at sea long enough to understand me, child,
should I attempt to explain. The offing, however, is the place where the
last letters are always written to the owners, and to friends ashore.
The term comes, I suppose, from the circumstance that the vessel is
about to be off, and it is natural to think of those we leave behind,
at such a moment. I intend to write to your aunt Sprague, my dear, the
instant I hear we are in the offing; and what is more, I intend to make
you my amanuensis.”

“But how will the letter be sent, aunty?--I have no more objections
to writing than any one else, but I do not see how the letter is to be
sent. Really, the sea is a curious region, with its stopping-places for
the night, and its offings to write letters at!”

“Yes, it’s all as you say, Rose--a most remarkable region is the sea!
You’ll admire it, as I admire it, when you come to know it better; and
as your poor uncle admired it, and as Captain Spike admires it, too. As
for the letters, they can be sent ashore by the pilot, as letters are
always sent.”

“But, aunty, there is no pilot in the Swash--for Captain Spike refused
to take one on board.”

“Rose!--you don’t understand what you are talking about! No vessel ever
yet sailed without a pilot, if indeed any can. It’s opposed to the law,
not to have a pilot; and now I remember to have heard your dear uncle
say it wasn’t a voyage if a vessel didn’t take away a pilot.”

“But if they take them away, aunty, how can they send the letters ashore
by them?”

“Poh! poh! child; you don’t know what you’re saying; but you’ll overlook
it, I hope, Captain Spike, for Rose is quick, and will soon learn to
know better. As if letters couldn’t be sent ashore by the pilot, though
he was a hundred thousand miles from land! But, Captain Spike, you must
let me know when we are about to get off the Sound, for I know that the
pilot is always sent ashore with his letters, before the vessel gets off
the Sound.”

“Yes, yes,” returned the captain, a little mystified by the widow,
though he knew her so well, and understood her so well--“you shall know,
ma’am, when we get off soundings, for I suppose that is what you mean.”

“What is the difference? Off the Sound, or off the soundings, of course,
must mean the same thing. But, Rosy, we will go below and write to
your aunt at once, for I see a light-house yonder, and light-houses are
always put just off the soundings.”

Rose, who always suspected her aunt’s nautical talk, though she did not
know how to correct it, and was not sorry to put an end to it, now, by
going below, and spreading her own writing materials, in readiness to
write, as the other dictated. Biddy Noon was present, sewing on some of
her own finery.

“Now write, as I tell you, Rose,” commenced the widow--“My dear sister
Sprague--Here we are, at last, just off the soundings, with light-houses
all round us, and so many capes and islands in sight, that it does seem
as if the vessel never could find its way through them all. Some of
these islands must be the West Indies”--“Aunty, that can never be!”
 exclaimed Rose--“we left New York only yesterday.”

“What of that? Had it been old times, I grant you several days might be
necessary to get a sight of the West Indies, but, now, when a letter
can be written to a friend in Boston, and an answer received in half an
hour, it requires no such time to go to the West Indies. Besides,
what other islands are there in this part of the world?--they can’t be

“No--no,”--said Rose, at once seeing it would be preferable to admit
they were the West Indies; so the letter went on:--“Some of these
islands must be the West Indies, and it is high time we saw some of
them, for we are nearly off the Sound, and the light-houses are getting
to be quite numerous. I think we have already seen four since we left
the wharf. But, my dear sister Sprague, you will be delighted to hear
how much better Rose’s health is already becoming--”

“My health, aunty! Why, I never knew an ill day in my life!”

“Don’t tell me that, my darling; I know too well what all these
deceptive appearances of health amount to. I would not alarm you for
the world, Rosy dear, but a careful parent--and I’m your parent in
affection, if not by nature--but a careful parent’s eye is not to be
deceived. I know you look well, but you are ill, my child; though,
Heaven be praised, the sea air and hydropathy are already doing you a
monstrous deal of good.”

As Mrs. Budd concluded, she wiped her eyes, and appeared really glad
that her niece had a less consumptive look than when she embarked. Rose
sat, gazing at her aunt, in mute astonishment. She knew how much and
truly she was beloved, and that induced her to be more tolerant of her
connection’s foibles than even duty demanded. Feeling was blended with
her respect, but it was almost too much for her, to learn that this
long, and in some respects painful voyage, was undertaken on her
account, and without the smallest necessity for it. The vexation,
however, would have been largely increased, but for certain free
communications that had occasionally occurred between her and the
handsome mate, since the moment of her coming on board the brig. Rose
knew that Harry Mulford loved her, too, for he had told her as much with
a seaman’s frankness; and though she had never let him know that his
partiality was returned, her woman’s heart was fast inclining toward
him, with all her sex’s tenderness. This made the mistake of her
aunt tolerable, though Rose was exceedingly vexed it should ever have

“Why, my dearest aunt,” she cried, “they told me it was on your account
that this voyage was undertaken!”

“I know they did, poor, dear Rosy, and that was in order not to alarm
you. Some persons of delicate constitutions--”

“But my constitution is not in the least delicate, aunt; on the
contrary, it is as good as possible; a blessing for which, I trust, I am
truly grateful, I did not know but you might be suffering, though you
do look so well, for they all agreed in telling me you had need of a

“I, a subject for hydropathy! Why, child, water is no more necessary to
me than it is to a cat.”

“But going to sea, aunty, is not hydropathy--”

“Don’t say that, Rosy; do not say that, my dear. It is hydropathy on a
large scale, as Captain Spike says; and when he gets us into blue water,
he has promised that you shall have all the benefits of the treatment.”

Rose was silent and thoughtful; after which she spoke quickly, like one
to whom an important thought had suddenly occurred.

“And Captain Spike, then, was consulted in my case?” she asked.

“He was, my dear, and you have every reason to be grateful to him. He
was the first to discover a change in your appearance, and to suggest
a sea voyage. Marine Hydropathy, he said, he was sure would get you up
again; for Captain Spike thinks your constitution good at the bottom,
though the high colour you have proves too high a state of habitual

“Was Dr. Monson consulted at all, aunt?”

“Not at all. You know the doctors are all against hydropathy, and
mesmerism, and the magnetic telegraph, and everything that is new; so we
thought it best not to consult him.”

“And my aunt Sprague?”

“Yes, she was consulted after everything was settled, and when I knew
her notions could not undo what had been already done. But she is a
seaman’s widow, as well as myself, and has a great notion of the virtue
of sea air.”

“Then it would seem that Doctor Spike was the principal adviser in my

“I own that he was, Rosy dear. Captain Spike was brought up by your
uncle, who has often told me what a thorough seaman he was. ‘There’s
Spike, now,’ he said to me one day, ‘he can almost make his brig
talk’--this very brig too, your uncle meant, Rosy, and, of course, one
of the best vessels in the world to take hydropathy in.”

“Yes, aunty,” returned Rose, playing with the pen, while her air proved
how little her mind was in her words. “Well, what shall I say next to my
aunt Sprague?”

“Rose’s health is already becoming confirmed,” resumed the widow, who
thought it best to encourage her niece by as strong terms as she could
employ, “and I shall extol hydropathy to the skies, as long as I live.
As soon as we reach our port of destination, my dear sister Sprague, I
shall write you a line to let you know it, by the magnetic telegraph--”

“But there is no magnetic telegraph on the sea, aunty,” interrupted
Rose, looking up from the paper, with her clear, serene, blue eyes,
expressing even her surprise, at this touch of the relict’s ignorance.

“Don’t tell me that, Rosy, child, when everybody says the sparks will
fly round the whole earth, just as soon as they will fly from New York
to Philadelphia.”

“But they must have something to fly on, aunty; and the ocean will not
sustain wires, or posts.”

“Well, there is no need of being so particular; if there is no
telegraph, the letter must come by mail. You can say telegraph, here,
and when your aunt gets the letter, the postmark will tell her how it
came. It looks better to talk about telegraphic communications, child.”

Rose resumed her pen, and wrote at her aunt’s dictation, as
follows:--“By the magnetic telegraph, when I hope to be able to tell you
that our dear Rose is well. As yet, we both enjoy the ocean exceedingly;
but when we get off the Sound, into blue water, and have sent the pilot
ashore, or discharged him, I ought to say, which puts me in mind of
telling you that a cannon was discharged at us only last night, and that
the ball whistled so near me, that I heard it as plain as ever you heard
Rose’s piano.”

“Had I not better first tell my aunt Sprague what is to be done when the
pilot is discharged?”

“No; tell her about the cannon that was discharged, first, and about the
ball that I heard. I had almost forgot that adventure, which was a very
remarkable one, was it not, Biddy?”

“Indeed, Missus, and it was! and Miss Rose might put in the letter how
we both screamed at that cannon, and might have been heard as plainly,
every bit of it, as the ball.”

“Say nothing on the subject, Rose, or we shall never hear the last of
it. So, darling, you may conclude in your own way, for I believe I have
told your aunt all that comes to mind.”

Rose did as desired, finishing the epistle in a very few words, for,
rightly enough, she had taken it into her head there was no pilot to be
discharged, and consequently that the letter would never be sent. Her
short but frequent conferences with Mulford were fast opening her eyes,
not to say her heart, and she was beginning to see Captain Spike in his
true character, which was that of a great scoundrel. It is true, that
the mate had not long judged his commander quite so harshly; but had
rather seen his beautiful brig, and her rare qualities, in her owner
and commander, than the man himself; but jealousy had quickened his
observation of late, and Stephen Spike had lost ground sensibly with
Harry Mulford, within the last week. Two or three times before, the
young man had thought of seeking another berth, on account of certain
distrusts of Spike’s occupations; but he was poor, and so long as
he remained in the Swash, Harry’s opportunities of meeting Rose were
greatly increased. This circumstance, indeed, was the secret of his
still being in the “Molly,” as Spike usually called his craft; the last
voyage having excited suspicions that were rather of a delicate nature.
Then the young man really loved the brig, which, if she could not be
literally made to talk, could be made to do almost everything else. A
vessel, and a small vessel, too, is rather contracted as to space, but
those who wish to converse can contrive to speak together often, even
in such narrow limits. Such had been the fact with Rose Budd and the
handsome mate. Twenty times since they sailed, short as that time was,
had Mulford contrived to get so near to Rose, as to talk with her,
unheard by others. It is true, that he seldom ventured to do this,
so long as the captain was in sight, but Spike was often below, and
opportunities were constantly occurring. It was in the course of these
frequent but brief conversations, that Harry had made certain dark hints
touching the character of his commander, and the known recklessness of
his proceedings. Rose had taken the alarm, and fully comprehending her
aunt’s mental imbecility, her situation was already giving her great
uneasiness. She had some undefined hopes from the revenue steamer;
though, strangely enough as it appeared to her, her youngest and most
approved suitor betrayed a strong desire to escape from that craft, at
the very moment he was expressing his apprehensions on account of her
presence in the brig. This contradiction arose from a certain esprit de
corps, which seldom fails, more or less, to identify the mariner with
his ship.

But the writing was finished, and the letter sealed with wax, Mrs. Budd
being quite as particular in that ceremony as Lord Nelson, when the
females again repaired on deck. They found Spike and his mate sweeping
the eastern part of the Sound with their glasses, with a view to look
out for enemies; or, what to them, just then, was much the same thing,
government craft. In this occupation, Rose was a little vexed to see
that Mulford was almost as much interested as Spike himself, the love of
his vessel seemingly overcoming his love for her, if not his love of the
right--she knew of no reason, however, why the captain should dread any
other vessel, and felt sufficiently provoked to question him a little
on the subject, if it were only to let him see that the niece was not as
completely his dupe as the aunt. She had not been on deck five minutes,
therefore, during which time several expressions had escaped the two
sailors touching their apprehensions of vessels seen in the distance,
ere she commenced her inquiries.

“And why should we fear meeting with other vessels?” Rose plainly
demanded--“here in Long Island Sound, and within the power of the laws
of the country?”

“Fear?” exclaimed Spike, a little startled, and a good deal surprised
at this straight-forward question--“Fear, Miss Rose! You do not think
we are afraid, though there are many reasons why we do not wish to be
spoken by certain craft that are hovering about. In the first place, you
know it is war time--I suppose you know, Madam Budd, that America is at
war with Mexico?”

“Certainly,” answered the widow, with dignity--“and that is a sufficient
reason, Rose, why one vessel should chase, and another should run. If
you had heard your poor uncle relate, as I have done, all his chasings
and runnings away, in the war times, child, you would understand these
things better. Why, I’ve heard your uncle say that, in some of his long
voyages, he has run thousands and thousands of miles, with sails set on
both sides, and all over his ship!”

“Yes, aunty, and so have I, but that was ‘running before the wind,’ as
he used to call it.”

“I s’pose, however, Miss Rose,” put in Spike, who saw that the niece
would soon get the better of the aunt;--“I s’pose, Miss Rose, that
you’ll acknowledge that America is at war with Mexico?”

“I am sorry to say that such is the fact, but I remember to have heard
you say, yourself, Captain Spike, when my aunt was induced to undertake
this voyage, that you did not consider there was the smallest danger
from any Mexicans.”

“Yes, you did, Captain Spike,” added the aunt--“you did say there was no
danger from Mexicans.”

“Nor is there a bit, Madam Budd, if Miss Rose, and your honoured self,
will only hear me. There is no danger, because the brig has the heels of
anything Mexico can send to sea. She has sold her steamers, and, as for
anything else under her flag, I would not care a straw.”

“The steamer from which we ran, last evening, and which actually fired
off a cannon at us, was not Mexican, but American,” said Rose, with a
pointed manner that put Spike to his trumps.

“Oh! that steamer--” he stammered--“that was a race--only a race, Miss
Rose, and I wouldn’t let her come near me, for the world. I should never
hear the last of it, in the insurance offices, and on ‘change, did I let
her overhaul us. You see, Miss Rose--you see, Madam Budd--” Spike ever
found it most convenient to address his mystifying discourse to the
aunt, in preference to addressing it to the niece--“You see, Madam Budd,
the master of that craft and I are old cronies--sailed together when
boys, and set great store by each other. We met only last evening, just
a’ter I had left your own agreeable mansion, Madam Budd, and says he,
‘Spike, when do you sail?’ ‘To-morrow’s flood, Jones,’ says I--his name
is Jones;--Peter Jones, and as good a fellow as ever lived. ‘Do you go
by the Hook, or by Hell-Gate--’”

“Hurl-Gate, Captain Spike, if you please--or Whirl-Gate, which some
people think is the true sound; but the other way of saying it is

“Well, the captain, my old master, always called it Hell-Gate, and I
learned the trick from him--”

“I know he did, and so do all sailors; but genteel people, now-a-days,
say nothing but Hurl-Gate, or Whirl-Gate.”

Rose smiled at this; as did Mulford; but neither said anything, the
subject having once before been up between them. As for ourselves, we
are still so old-fashioned as to say, and write, Hell-Gate, and intend
so to do, in spite of all the Yankees that have yet passed through it,
or who ever shall pass through it, and that is saying a great deal. We
do not like changing names to suit their uneasy spirits.

“Call the place Hurl-Gate, and go on with your story,” said the widow,

“Yes, Madam Budd--‘Do you go by the Hook, or by Whirl-Gate?’ said Jones.
‘By Whirl-a-Gig-Gate,’ says I. ‘Well,’ says he, ‘I shall go through the
Gate myself, in the course of the morning. We may meet somewhere to the
eastward, and, if we do, I’ll bet you a beaver,’ says he, ‘that I show
you my stern.’ ‘Agreed,’ says I, and we shook hands upon it. That’s the
whole history of our giving the steamer the slip, last night, and of my
not wishing to let her speak me.”

“But you went into a bay, and let her go past you,” said Rose, coolly
enough as to manner, but with great point as to substance. “Was not that
a singular way of winning a race?”

“It does seem so, Miss Rose, but it’s all plain enough, when understood.
I found that steam was too much for sails, and I stood up into the bay
to let them run past us, in hopes they would never find out the trick.
I care as little for a hat as any man, but I do care a good deal
about having it reported on ‘change that the Molly was beat, by even a

This ended the discourse for the moment, Clench again having something
to say to his captain in private.

“How much of that explanation am I to believe, and how much disbelieve?”
 asked Rose, the instant she was left alone with Harry. “If it be all
invention, it was a ready and ingenious story.”

“No part of it is true. He no more expected that the steamer would pass
through Hell-Gate, than I expected it myself. There was no bet, or race,
therefore; but it was our wish to avoid Uncle Sam’s cruiser, that was

“And why should you wish any such thing?”

“On my honour, I can give you no better reason, so far as I am
concerned, than the fact that, wishing to keep clear of her, I do
not like to be overhauled. Nor can I tell you why Spike is so much
in earnest in holding the revenue vessel at arm’s length; I know
he dislikes all such craft, as a matter of course, but I can see no
particular reason for it just now. A more innocent cargo was never stuck
into a vessel’s hold.”

“What is it?”

“Flour; and no great matter of that. The brig is not half full, being
just in beautiful ballast trim, as if ready for a race. I can see no
sufficient reason, beyond native antipathy, why Captain Spike should
wish to avoid any craft, for it is humbug his dread of a Mexican, and
least of all, here, in Long Island Sound. All that story about Jones is
a tub for whales.”

“Thank you for the allusion; my aunt and myself being the whales.”

“You know I do mean--can mean nothing, Rose, that is disrespectful to
either yourself or your aunt.”

Rose looked up, and she looked pleased. Then she mused in silence, for
some time, when she again spoke.

“Why have you remained another voyage with such a man, Harry?” she
asked, earnestly.

“Because, as his first officer, I have had access to your house, when I
could not have had it otherwise; and because I have apprehended that he
might persuade Mrs. Budd, as he had boasted to me it was his intention
to do, to make this voyage.”

Rose now looked grateful; and deeply grateful did she feel, and had
reason to feel. Harry had concealed no portion of his history from her.
Like herself, he was a shipmaster’s child, but one better educated and
better connected than was customary for the class. His father had paid a
good deal of attention to the youth’s early years, but had made a seaman
of him, out of choice. The father had lost his all, however, with his
life, in a shipwreck; and Harry was thrown upon his own resources, at
the early age of twenty. He had made one or two voyages as a second
mate, when chance threw him in Spike’s way, who, pleased with some
evidences of coolness and skill, that he had shown in a foreign port,
on the occasion of another loss, took him as his first officer; in which
situation he had remained ever since, partly from choice and partly from
necessity. On the other hand, Rose had a fortune; by no means a large
one, but several thousands in possession, from her own father, and
as many more in reversion from her uncle. It was this money, taken in
connection with the credulous imbecility of the aunt, that had awakened
the cupidity, and excited the hopes of Spike. After a life of lawless
adventure, one that had been chequered by every shade of luck, he found
himself growing old, with his brig growing old with him, and little left
beside his vessel and the sort of half cargo that was in her hold. Want
of means, indeed, was the reason that the flour-barrels were not more

Rose heard Mulford’s explanation favourably, as indeed she heard most
of that which came from him, but did not renew the discourse, Spike’s
conference with the boatswain just then terminating. The captain now
came aft, and began to speak of the performances of his vessel in a way
to show that he took great pride in them.

“We are travelling at the rate of ten knots, Madam Budd,” he said
exultingly, “and that will take us clear of the land, before night shuts
in ag’in. Montauk is a good place for an offing; I ask for no better.”

“Shall we then have two offings, this voyage, Captain Spike?” asked
Rose, a little sarcastically. “If we are in the offing now, and are to
be in the offing when we reach Montauk, there must be two such places.”

“Rosy, dear, you amaze me!” put in the aunt. “There is no offing until
the pilot is discharged, and when he’s discharged there is nothing but
offing. It’s all offing. On the Sound, is the first great change that
befalls a vessel as she goes to sea; then comes the offing; next the
pilot is discharged--then--then--what comes next, Captain Spike?”

“Then the vessel takes her departure--an old navigator like yourself,
Madam Budd, ought not to forget the departure.”

“Quite true, sir. The departure is a very important portion of a
seaman’s life. Often and often have I heard my poor dear Mr. Budd talk
about his departures. His departures, and his offings and his--”

“Land-falls,” added Spike, perceiving that the shipmaster’s relict was a
little at fault.

“Thank you, sir; the hint is quite welcome. His landfalls, also, were
often in his mouth.”

“What is a land-fall, aunty?” inquired Rose--“It appears a strange term
to be used by one who lives on the water.”

“Oh! there is no end to the curiosities of sailors! A ‘land-fall,’ my
dear, means a shipwreck, of course. To fall on the land, and a very
unpleasant fall it is, when a vessel should keep on the water. I’ve
heard of dreadful land-falls in my day, in which hundreds of souls have
been swept into eternity, in an instant.”

“Yes; yes, Madam Budd--there are such accidents truly, and serious
things be they to encounter,” answered Spike, hemming a little to clear
his throat, as was much his practice whenever the widow ran into any
unusually extravagant blunder; “yes, serious things to encounter. But
the land-fall that I mean is a different sort of thing; being, as you
well know, what we say when we come in sight of land, a’ter a v’y’ge;
or, meaning the land we may happen first to see. The departure is the
beginning of our calculation when we lose sight of the last cape or
headland, and the land-fall closes it, by letting us know where we are,
at the other end of our journey, as you probably remember.”

“Is there not such a thing as clearing out in navigation?” asked Rose,
quickly, willing to cover a little confusion that was manifest in her
aunt’s manner.

“Not exactly in navigation, Miss Rose, but clearing out, with honest
folk, ought to come first, and navigation a’terwards. Clearing out means
going through the Custom-House, accordin’ to law.”

“And the Molly Swash has cleared out, I hope?”

“Sartain--a more lawful clearance was never given in Wall Street; it’s
for Key West and a market. I did think of making it Havana and a market,
but port-charges are lightest at Key West.”

“Then Key West is the place to which we are bound?”

“It ought to be, agreeable to papers; though vessels sometimes miss the
ports for which they clear.”

Rose put no more questions; and her aunt, being conscious that she had
not appeared to advantage in the affair of the “land-fall,” was also
disposed to be silent. Spike and Mulford had their attention drawn to
the vessel, and the conversation dropped.

The reader can readily suppose that the Molly Swash had not been
standing still all this time. So far from this, she was running “down
Sound,” with the wind on her quarter, or at south-west, making great
head-way, as she was close under the south shore, or on the island side
of the water she was in. The vessel had no other motion than that of
her speed, and the females escaped everything like sea-sickness, for the
time being. This enabled them to attend to making certain arrangements
necessary to their comforts below, previously to getting into rough
water. In acquitting herself of this task, Rose received much useful
advice from Josh, though his new assistant, Jack Tier, turned out to
be a prize indeed, in the cabins. The first was only a steward; but the
last proved himself not only a handy person of his calling, but one full
of resources--a genius, in his way. Josh soon became so sensible of his
own inferiority, in contributing to the comforts of females, that he
yielded the entire management of the “ladies’ cabin,” as a little
place that might have been ten feet square, was called, to his
uncouth-looking, but really expert deputy. Jack waddled about below, as
if born and brought up in such a place, and seemed every way fitted for
his office. In height, and in build generally, there was a surprising
conformity between the widow and the steward’s deputy, a circumstance
which might induce one to think they must often have been in each
other’s way, in a space so small; though, in point of fact, Jack never
ran foul of any one. He seemed to avoid this inconvenience by a species
of nautical instinct.

Towards the turn of the day, Rose had everything arranged, and was
surprised to find how much room she had made for her aunt and herself,
by means of Jack’s hints, and how much more comfortable it was possible
to be, in that small cabin, than she had at first supposed.

After dinner, Spike took his siesta. He slept in a little state-room
that stood on the starboard side of the quarter-deck, quite aft; as
Mulford did in one on the larboard. These two state-rooms were fixtures;
but a light deck overhead, which connected them, shipped and unshipped,
forming a shelter for the man at the wheel, when in its place, as well
as for the officer of the watch, should he see fit to use it, in bad
weather. This sort of cuddy, Spike termed his “coach-house.”

The captain had no sooner gone into his state-room, and closed its
window, movements that were understood by Mulford, than the latter took
occasion to intimate to Rose, by means of Jack Tier, the state of things
on deck, when the young man was favoured with the young lady’s company.

“He has turned in for his afternoon’s nap, and will sleep for just one
hour, blow high, or blow low,” said the mate, placing himself at Rose’s
side on the trunk, which formed the usual seat for those who could
presume to take the liberty of sitting down on the quarter-deck. “It’s a
habit with him, and we can count on it, with perfect security.”

“His doing so, now, is a sign that he has no immediate fears of the
revenue steamer?”

“The coast is quite clear of her. We have taken good looks at every
smoke, but can see nothing that appears like our late companion. She has
doubtless gone to the eastward, on duty, and merely chased us, on her

“But why should she chase us, at all?”

“Because we ran. Let a dog run, or a man run, or a cat run, ten to one
but something starts in chase. It is human nature, I believe, to give
chase; though I will admit there was something suspicious about that
steamer’s movements--her anchoring off the Fort, for instance. But let
her go, for the present; are you getting things right, and to your mind,
below decks?”

“Very much so. The cabin is small, and the two state-rooms the merest
drawers that ever were used, but, by putting everything in its place, we
have made sufficient room, and no doubt shall be comfortable.”

“I am sorry you did not call on me for assistance. The mate has a
prescriptive right to help stow away.”

“We made out without your services,” returned Rose, slightly
blushing--“Jack Tier, as he is called, Josh’s assistant, is a very
useful person, and has been our adviser and manager. I want no better
for such services.”

“He is a queer fellow, all round. Take him altogether, I hardly ever saw
so droll a being! As thick as he’s long, with a waddle like a duck, a
voice that is cracked, hair like bristles, and knee high; the man might
make a fortune as a show. Tom Thumb is scarcely a greater curiosity.”

“He is singular in ‘build,’ as you call it,” returned Rose, laughing,
“but, I can assure you that he is a most excellent fellow in his
way--worth a dozen of Josh. Do you know, Harry, that I suspect he
has strong feelings towards Captain Spike; though whether of like or
dislike, friendship or enmity, I am at a loss to say.”

“And why do you think that he has any feeling at all? I have heard Spike
say he left the fellow ashore, somewhere down on the Spanish Main, or in
the Islands, quite twenty years since; but a sailor would scarce carry a
grudge so long a time, for such a thing as that.”

“I do not know--but feeling there is, and much of it, too; though,
whether hostile or friendly, I will not undertake to say.”

“I’ll look to the chap, now you tell me this. It is a little odd, the
manner in which he got on board us, taken in connection with the company
he was in, and a discovery may be made. Here he is, however; and, as
I keep the keys of the magazine, he can do us no great harm, unless he
scuttles the brig.”

“Magazine! Is there such a thing here?”

“To be sure there is, and ammunition enough in it to keep eight
carronades in lively conversation for a couple of hours.”

“A carronade is what you call a gun, is it not?”

“A piece of a one--being somewhat short, like your friend, Jack Tier,
who is shaped a good deal like a carronade.”

Rose smiled--nay, half laughed, for Harry’s pleasantries almost took
the character of wit in her eyes, but she did not the less pursue her

“Guns! And where are they, if they be on this vessel?”

“Do not use such a lubberly expression, my dear Rose, if you respect
your father’s profession. On a vessel, is a new-fangled Americanism,
that is neither fish, flesh, nor red-herring, as we sailors say--neither
English nor Greek.”

“What should I say, then? My wish is not to parade sea-talk, but to use
it correctly, when I use it at all.”

“The expression is hardly ‘sea-talk,’ as you call it, but every-day
English--that is, when rightly used. On a vessel is no more English than
it is nautical--no sailor ever used such an expression.”

“Tell me what I ought to say, and you will find me a willing, if not an
apt scholar. I am certain of having often read it, in the newspapers,
and that quite lately.”

“I’ll answer for that, and it’s another proof of its being wrong. In a
vessel is as correct as in a coach, and on a vessel as wrong as can
be; but you can say on board a vessel, though not ‘on the boards of a
vessel;’ as Mrs. Budd has it.”

“Mr. Mulford!”

“I beg a thousand pardons, Rose, and will offend no more--though she
does make some very queer mistakes!”

“My aunt thinks it an honour to my uncle’s memory, to be able to use
the language of his professional life, and if she does sometimes make
mistakes that are absurd, it is with motives so respectable that no
sailor should deride them.”

“I am rebuked for ever. Mrs. Budd may call the anchor a silver spoon,
hereafter, without my even smiling. But if the aunt has this kind
remembrance of a seaman’s life, why cannot the niece think equally well
of it?”

“Perhaps she does,” returned Rose, smiling again--“seeing all its
attractions through the claims of Captain Spike.”

“I think half the danger from him gone, now that you seem so much on
your guard. What an odious piece of deception, to persuade Mrs. Budd
that you were fast falling into a decline!”

“One so odious that I shall surely quit the brig at the first port we
enter, or even in the first suitable vessel that we may speak.”

“And Mrs. Budd--could you persuade her to such a course?”

“You scarce know us, Harry Mulford. My aunt commands, when there is
no serious duty to perform, but we change places when there is. I can
persuade her to anything that is right, in ten minutes.”

“You might persuade a world!” cried Harry, with strong admiration
expressed in his countenance; after which he began to converse with
Rose, on a subject so interesting to themselves, that we do not think
it prudent to relate any more of the discourse, forgetting all about the

About four o’clock, of a fine summer’s afternoon, the Swash went through
the Race, on the best of the ebb, and with a staggering south-west wind.
Her movement by the land, just at that point, could not have been
less than at the rate of fifteen miles in the hour. Spike was in high
spirits, for his brig had got on famously that day, and there was
nothing in sight to the eastward. He made no doubt, as he had told his
mate, that the steamer had gone into the Vineyard Sound, and that she
was bound over the shoals.

“They want to make political capital out of her,” he added, using one of
the slang phrases, that the “business habits” of the American people are
so rapidly incorporating with the common language of the country--“They
want to make political capital out of her, Harry, and must show her off
to the Boston folk, who are full of notions. Well, let them turn her
to as much account in that way as they please, so long as they keep her
clear of the Molly. Your sarvant, Madam Budd”--addressing the widow, who
just at that moment came on deck--“a fine a’ternoon, and likely to be a
clear night to run off the coast in.”

“Clear nights are desirable, and most of all at sea, Captain Spike,”
 returned the relict, in her best, complacent manner, “whether it be to
run off a coast, or to run on a coast. In either case, a clear night, or
a bright moon must be useful.”

Captain Spike rolled his tobacco over in his mouth, and cast a furtive
glance at the mate, but he did not presume to hazard any further
manifestations of his disposition to laugh.

“Yes, Madam Budd,” he answered, “it is quite as you say, and I am
only surprised where you have picked up so much of what I call useful
nautical knowledge.”

“We live and learn, sir. You will recollect that this is not my first
voyage, having made one before, and that I passed a happy, happy, thirty
years, in the society of my poor, dear husband, Rose’s uncle. One must
have been dull, indeed, not to have picked up, from such a companion,
much of a calling that was so dear to him, and the particulars of
which were so very dear to him. He actually gave me lessons in the ‘sea
dialect,’ as he called it, which probably is the true reason I am so
accurate and general in my acquisitions.”

“Yes, Madam Budd--yes--hem--you are--yes, you are wonderful in that way.
We shall soon get an offing, now, Madam Budd--yes, soon get an offing,

“And take in our departure, Captain Spike--” added the widow, with a
very intelligent smile.

“Yes, take our departure. Montauk is yonder, just coming in sight; only
some three hours’ run from this spot. When we get there, the open ocean
will lie before us; and give me the open sea, and I’ll not call the king
my uncle.”

“Was he your uncle, Captain Spike?”

“Only in a philanthropic way, Madam Budd. Yes, let us get a good offing,
and a rapping to’gallant breeze, and I do not think I should care much
for two of Uncle Sam’s new-fashioned revenue craft, one on each side of

“How delightful do I find such conversation, Rose! It’s as much like
your poor, dear uncle’s, as one pea is like another. ‘Yes,’ he used to
say, too, ‘let me only have one on each side of me, and a wrapper round
the topgallant sail to hold the breeze, and I’d not call the king my
uncle.’ Now I think of it, he used to talk about the king as his uncle,

“It was all talk, aunty. He had no uncle, and, what is more, he had no

“That’s quite true, Miss Rose,” rejoined Spike, attempting a bow, which
ended in a sort of jerk. “It is not very becoming in us republicans to
be talking of kings, but a habit is a habit. Our forefathers had kings,
and we drop into their ways without thinking of what we are doing.
Fore-topgallant yard, there?”


“Keep a bright look-out, ahead. Let me know the instant you make
anything in the neighbourhood of Montauk.”

“Ay, ay, sir.”

“As I was saying, Madam Budd, we seamen drop into our forefathers’ ways.
Now, when I was a youngster, I remember, one day, that we fell in with a
ketch--you know, Miss Rose, what a ketch is, I suppose?”

“I have not the least notion of it, sir.”

“Rosy, you amaze me!” exclaimed the aunt--“and you a ship-master’s
niece, and a ship-master’s daughter! A catch is a trick that sailors
have, when they quiz landsmen.”

“Yes, Madam Budd, yes; we have them sort of catches, too; but I now mean
the vessel with a peculiar rig, which we call a ketch, you know.”

“Is it the full-jigger, or the half-jigger sort, that you mean?”

Spike could hardly stand this, and he had to hail the topgallant-yard
again, in order to keep the command of his muscles, for he saw by
the pretty frown that was gathering on the brow of Rose, that she was
regarding the matter a little seriously. Luckily, the answer of the
man on the yard diverted the mind of the widow from the subject, and
prevented the necessity of any reply.

“There’s a light, of course, sir, on Montauk, is there not, Captain
Spike?” demanded the seaman who was aloft.

“To be sure there is--every head-land, hereabouts, has its light; and
some have two.”

“Ay, ay, sir--it’s that which puzzles me; I think I see one light-house,
and I’m not certain but I see two.”

“If there is anything like a second, it must be a sail. Montauk has but
one light.”

Mulford sprang into the fore-rigging, and in a minute was on the yard.
He soon came down, and reported the lighthouse in sight, with the
afternoon’s sun shining on it, but no sail near.

“My poor, dear Mr. Budd used to tell a story of his being cast away on a
light-house, in the East Indies,” put in the relict, as soon as the mate
had ended his report, “which always affected me. It seems there were
three ships of them together, in an awful tempest directly off the

“That was comfortable, any how,” cried Spike;--“if it must blow hard,
let it come off the land, say I.”

“Yes, sir, it was directly off the land, as my poor husband always said,
which made it so much the worse you must know, Rosy; though Captain
Spike’s gallant spirit would rather encounter danger than not. It blew
what they call a Hyson, in the Chinese seas--”

“A what, aunty?--Hyson is the name of a tea, you know.”

“A Hyson, I’m pretty sure it was; and I suppose the wind is named after
the tea, or the tea after the wind.”

“The ladies do get in a gale, sometimes, over their tea,” said Spike
gallantly. “But I rather think Madam Budd must mean a Typhoon.”

“That’s it--a Typhoon, or a Hyson--there is not much difference between
them, you see. Well, it blew a Typhoon, and they are always mortal
to somebody. This my poor Mr. Budd well knew, and he had set his
chronometer for that Typhoon--”

“Excuse me, aunty, it was the barometer that he was watching--the
chronometer was his watch.”

“So it was--his watch on deck was his chronometer, I declare. I am
forgetting a part of my education. Do you know the use of a chronometer,
now, Rose? You have seen your uncle’s often, but do you know how he used

“Not in the least, aunty. My uncle often tried to explain it, but I
never could understand him.”

“It must have been, then, because Captain Budd did not try to make
himself comprehended,” said Mulford, “for I feel certain nothing would
be easier than to make you understand the uses of the chronometer.”

“I should like to learn it from you, Mr. Mulford,” answered the charming
girl, with an emphasis so slight on the ‘you,’ that no one observed it
but the mate, but which was clear enough to him, and caused every nerve
to thrill.

“I can attempt it,” answered the young man, “if it be agreeable to Mrs.
Budd, who would probably like to hear it herself.”

“Certainly, Mr. Mulford; though I fancy you can say little on such a
subject that I have not often heard already, from my poor, dear Mr.

“This was not very encouraging, truly; but Rose continuing to look
interested, the mate proceeded.

“The use of the chronometer is to ascertain the longitude,” said Harry,
“and the manner of doing it is, simply this: A chronometer is nothing
more nor less than a watch, made with more care than usual, so as to
keep the most accurate time. They are of all sizes, from that of a
clock, down to this which I wear in my fob, and which is a watch in size
and appearance. Now, the nautical almanacs are all calculated to some
particular meridian--”

“Yes,” interrupted the relict, “Mr. Budd had a great deal to say about

“That of London, or Greenwich, being the meridian used by those who
use the English Almanacs, and those of Paris or St. Petersburg, by
the French and Russians. Each of these places has an observatory, and
chronometers that are kept carefully regulated, the year round. Every
chronometer is set by the regulator of the particular observatory or
place to which the almanac used is calculated.”

“How wonderfully like my poor, dear Mr. Budd, all this is, Rosy!
Meridians, and calculated, and almanacs! I could almost think I heard
your uncle entertaining me with one of his nautical discussions, I

“Now the sun rises earlier in places east, than in places west of us.”

“It rises earlier in the summer, but later in the winter, everywhere,
Mr. Mulford.”

“Yes, my dear Madam; but the sun rises earlier every day, in London,
than it does in New York.”

“That is impossible,” said the widow, dogmatically--“Why should not the
sun rise at the same time in England and America?”

“Because England is east of America, aunty. The sun does not move, you
know, but only appears to us to move, because the earth turns round from
west to east, which causes those who are farthest east to see it first.
That is what Mr. Mulford means.”

“Rose has explained it perfectly well,” continued the mate. “Now the
earth is divided into 360 degrees, and the day is divided into 24 hours.
If 360 be divided by 24, the quotient will be 15. If follows that, for
each fifteen degrees of longitude, there is a difference of just one
hour in the rising of the sun, all over the earth, where it rises at
all. New York is near five times 15 degrees west of Greenwich, and the
sun consequently rises five hours later at New York than at London.”

“There must be a mistake in this, Rosy,” said the relict, in a tone of
desperate resignation, in which the desire to break out in dissent, was
struggling oddly enough with an assumed dignity of deportment. “I’ve
always heard that the people of London are some of the latest in the
world. Then, I’ve been in London, and know that the sun rises in New
York, in December, a good deal earlier than it does in London, by the
clock--yes, by the clock.”

“True enough, by the clock, Mrs. Budd, for London is more than ten
degrees north of New York, and the farther north you go, the later the
sun rises in winter, and the earlier in summer.”

The relict merely shrugged her shoulders, as much as to say that she
knew no such thing; but Rose, who had been well taught, raised her
serene eyes to her aunt’s face, and mildly said--“All true, aunty, and
that is owing to the fact that the earth is smaller at each end than in
the middle.”

“Fiddle faddle with your middles and ends, Rose--I’ve been in London,
dear, and know that the sun rises later there than in New York, in the
month of December, and that I know by the clock, I tell you.”

“The reason of which is,” resumed Mulford, “because the clocks of
each place keep the time of that place. Now, it is different with the
chronometers; they are set in the observatory of Greenwich, and keep the
time of Greenwich. This watch chronometer was set there, only six months
since; and this time, as you see, is near nine o’clock, when in truth it
is only about four o’clock here, where we are.”

“I wonder you keep such a watch, Mr. Mulford!”

“I keep it,” returned the mate, smiling, “because I know it to keep good
time. It has the Greenwich time; and, as your watch has the New York
time, by comparing them together, it is quite easy to find the longitude
of New York.”

“Do you, then, keep watches to compare with your chronometers?” asked
Rose, with interest.

“Certainly not; as that would require a watch for every separate part
of the ocean, and then we should only get known longitudes. It would be
impracticable, and load a ship with nothing but watches. What we do is
this: We set our chronometers at Greenwich, and thus keep the Greenwich
true time wherever we go. The greatest attention is paid to the
chronometers, to see that they receive no injuries; and usually there
are two, and often more of them, to compare one with another, in order
to see that they go well. When in the middle of the ocean, for instance,
we find the true time of the day at that spot, by ascertaining the
height of the sun. This we do by means of our quadrants, or sextants;
for, as the sun is always in the zenith at twelve o’clock, nothing is
easier than to do this, when the sun can be seen, and an arc of the
heavens measured. At the instant the height of the sun is ascertained
by one observer, he calls to another, who notes the time on the
chronometer. The difference in these two times, or that of the
chronometer and that of the sun, gives the distance in degrees and
minutes, between the longitude of Greenwich and that of the place on the
ocean where the observer is; and that gives him his longitude. If the
difference is three hours and twenty minutes, in time, the distance from
Greenwich is fifty degrees of longitude, because the sun rises three
hours and twenty minutes sooner in London, than in the fiftieth degree
of west longitude.”

“A watch is a watch, Rosy,” put in the aunt, doggedly--“and time is
time.--When it’s four o’clock at our house, it’s four o’clock at your
aunt Sprague’s, and it’s so all over the world. The world may turn
round--I’ll not deny it, for your uncle often said as much as that, but
it cannot turn in the way Mr. Mulford says, or we should all fall off
it, at night, when it was bottom upwards. No, sir, no; you’ve started
wrong. My poor, dear, late Mr. Budd, always admitted that the world
turned round, as the books say; but when I suggested to him the
difficulty of keeping things in their places, with the earth upside
down, he acknowledged candidly--for he was all candour, I must say
that for him--and owned that he had made a discovery by means of his
barometer, which showed that the world did not turn round in the way you
describe, or by rolling over, but by whirling about, as one turns in a
dance. You must remember your uncle’s telling me this, Rose?”

Rose did remember her uncle’s telling her aunt this, as well as a great
many other similar prodigies. Captain Budd had married his silly wife
on account of her pretty face, and when the novelty of that was over,
he often amused himself by inventing all sorts of absurdities, to amuse
both her and himself. Among other things, Rose well remembered his
quieting her aunt’s scruples about falling off the earth, by laying down
the theory that the world did not “roll over,” but “whirl round.” But
Rose did not answer the question.

“Objects are kept in their places on the earth by means of attraction,”
 Mulford ventured to say, with a great deal of humility of manner. “I
believe it is thought there is no up or down, except as we go from or
towards the earth; and that would make the position of the last a matter
of indifference, as respects objects keeping on it.”

“Attractions are great advantages, I will own, sir, especially to our
sex. I think it will be acknowledged there has been no want of them in
our family, any more than there has been of sense and information. Sense
and information we pride ourselves on; attractions being gifts from God,
we try to think less of them. But all the attractions in the world could
not keep Rosy, here, from falling off the earth, did it ever come bottom
upwards. And, mercy on me, where would she fall to!”

Mulford saw that argument was useless, and he confined his remarks,
during the rest of the conversation, to showing Rose the manner in
which the longitude of a place might be ascertained, with the aid of the
chronometer, and by means of observations to get the true time of day,
at the particular place itself. Rose was so quick-witted, and already
so well instructed, as easily to comprehend the principles; the details
being matters of no great moment to one of her sex and habits. But Mrs.
Budd remained antagonist to the last. She obstinately maintained that
twelve o’clock was twelve o’clock; or, if there was any difference,
“London hours were notoriously later than those of New York.”

Against such assertions arguments were obviously useless, and Mulford,
perceiving that Rose began to fidget, had sufficient tact to change the
conversation altogether.

And still the Molly Swash kept in swift motion. Montauk was by this time
abeam, and the little brigantine began to rise and fall, on the long
swells of the Atlantic, which now opened before her, in one vast sheet
of green and rolling waters. On her right lay the termination of Long
Island; a low, rocky cape, with its light, and a few fields in tillage,
for the uses of those who tended it. It was the “land’s end” of New
York, while the island that was heaving up out of the sea, at a distance
of about twenty miles to the eastward, was the property of Rhode Island,
being called Blok Island. Between the two, the Swash shaped her course
for the ocean.

Spike had betrayed uneasiness, as his brig came up with Montauk; but the
coast seemed clear, with not even a distant sail in sight, and he came
aft, rubbing his hands with delight, speaking cheerfully.

“All right, Mr. Mulford,” he cried--“everything ship-shape and
brister-fashion--not even a smack fishing here-away, which is a little
remarkable. Ha!--what are you staring at, over the quarter, there?”

“Look here, sir, directly in the wake of the setting sun, which we are
now opening from the land--is not that a sail?”

“Sail! Impossible, sir. What should a sail be doing in there, so near
Montauk--no man ever saw a sail there in his life. It’s a spot in the
sun, Madam Budd, that my mate has got a glimpse at, and, sailor-like, he
mistakes it for a sail! Ha--ha--ha--yes, Harry, it’s a spot in the sun.”

“It is a spot on the sun, as you say, but it’s a spot made by a
vessel--and here is a boat pulling towards her, might and main; going
from the light, as if carrying news.”

It was no longer possible for Spike’s hopes to deceive him. There was
a vessel, sure enough; though, when first seen, it was so directly in
a line with the fiery orb of the setting sun, as to escape common
observation. As the brig went foaming on towards the ocean, however,
the black speck was soon brought out of the range of the orb of day, and
Spike’s glass was instantly levelled at it.

“Just as one might expect, Mr. Mulford,” cried the captain, lowering
his glass, and looking aloft to see what could be done to help his craft
along; “a bloody revenue cutter, as I’m a wicked sinner! There she lies,
sir, within musket shot of the shore, hid behind the point, as it might
be in waiting for us, with her head to the southward, her helm hard
down, topsail aback, and foresail brailed; as wicked looking a thing as
Free Trade and Sailor’s Rights ever ran from. My life on it, sir, she’s
been put in that precise spot, in waiting for the Molly to arrive. You
see, as we stand on, it places her as handsomely to windward of us, as
the heart of man could desire.”

“It is a revenue cutter, sir; now she’s out of the sun’s wake, that is
plain enough. And that is her boat, which has been sent to the light
to keep a look-out for us. Well, sir, she’s to windward; but we have
everything set for our course, and as we are fairly abeam, she must be a
great traveller to overhaul us.”

“I thought these bloody cutters were all down in the Gulf,” growled the
captain, casting his eyes aloft again, to see that everything drew.
“I’m sure the newspapers have mentioned as many as twenty that are
down there, and here is one, lying behind Montauk, like a snake in the

“At any rate, by the time he gets his boat up we shall get the start of
him--ay, there he fills and falls off, to go and meet her. He’ll soon be
after us, Captain Spike, at racing speed.”

Everything occurred as those two mariners had foreseen. The revenue
cutter, one of the usual fore-top-sail schooners that are employed in
that service, up and down the coast, had no sooner hoisted up her boat,
than she made sail, a little off the wind, on a line to close with the
Swash. As for the brig, she had hauled up to an easy bowline, as she
came round Montauk, and was now standing off south southeast, still
having the wind at south-west. The weatherly position of the cutter
enabled her to steer rather more than one point freer. At the
commencement of this chase, the vessels were about a mile and a half
apart, a distance too great to enable the cutter to render the light
guns she carried available, and it was obvious from the first, that
everything depended on speed. And speed it was, truly; both vessels
fairly flying; the Molly Swash having at last met with something very
like her match. Half an hour satisfied both Spike and Mulford that, by
giving the cutter the advantage of one point in a freer wind, she would
certainly get alongside of them, and the alternative was therefore to
keep off.

“A starn chase is a long chase, all the world over,” cried Spike--“edge
away, sir; edge away, sir, and bring the cutter well on our quarter.”

This order was obeyed; but to the surprise of those in the Swash, the
cutter did not exactly follow, though she kept off a little more. Her
object seemed to be to maintain her weatherly position, and in this
manner the two vessels ran on for an hour longer, until the Swash had
made most of the distance between Montauk and Blok Island. Objects were
even becoming dimly visible on the last, and the light on the point
was just becoming visible, a lone star above a waste of desert, the sun
having been down now fully a quarter of an hour, and twilight beginning
to draw the curtain of night over the waters.

“A craft under Blok,” shouted the look-out, that was still kept aloft as
a necessary precaution.

“What sort of a craft?” demanded Spike, fiercely; for the very mention
of a sail, at that moment, aroused all his ire. “Arn’t you making a
frigate out of an apple-orchard?”

“It’s the steamer, sir. I can now see her smoke. She’s just clearing the
land, on the south side of the island, and seems to be coming round to
meet us.”

A long, low, eloquent whistle from the captain, succeeded this
announcement. The man aloft was right. It was the steamer, sure enough;
and she had been lying hid behind Blok Island, exactly as her consort
had been placed behind Montauk, in waiting for their chase to arrive.
The result was, to put the Molly Swash in exceeding jeopardy, and the
reason why the cutter kept so well to windward was fully explained. To
pass out to sea between these two craft was hopeless. There remained
but a single alternative from capture by one or by the other,--and
that Spike adopted instantly. He kept his brig dead away, setting
studding-sails on both sides. This change of course brought the cutter
nearly aft, or somewhat on the other quarter, and laid the brig’s head
in a direction to carry her close to the northern coast of the island.
But the principal advantage was gained over the steamer, which could
not keep off, without first standing a mile or two, or even more, to the
westward, in order to clear the land. This was so much clear gain to the
Swash, which was running off at racing speed, on a north-east course,
while her most dangerous enemy was still heading to the westward. As for
the cutter, she kept away; but it was soon apparent that the brig had
the heels of her, dead before the wind.

Darkness now began to close around the three vessels; the brig and the
schooner soon becoming visible to each other principally by means of
their night-glasses; though the steamer’s position could be easily
distinguished by means of her flaming chimney. This latter vessel stood
to the westward for a quarter of an hour, when her commander appeared to
become suddenly conscious of the ground he was losing, and he wore short
round, and went off before the wind, under steam and canvas; intending
to meet the chase off the northern side of the island. The very person
who had hailed the Swash, as she was leaving the wharf, who had passed
her in Hell-Gate, with Jack Tier in his boat, and who had joined her
off Throgmorton’s, was now on her deck, urging her commander by every
consideration not to let the brig escape. It was at his suggestion
that the course was changed. Nervous, and eager to seize the brig, he
prevailed on the commander of the steamer to alter his course. Had he
done no more than this, all might have been well; but so exaggerated
were his notions of the Swash’s sailing, that, instead of suffering the
steamer to keep close along the eastern side of the island, he persuaded
her commander of the necessity of standing off a long distance to the
northward and eastward, with a view to get ahead of the chase. This was
not bad advice, were there any certainly that Spike would stand on, of
which, however, he had no intention.

The night set in dark and cloudy; and, the instant that Spike saw, by
means of the flaming chimney, that the steamer had wore, and was going
to the eastward of Blok, his plan was laid. Calling to Mulford, he
communicated it to him, and was glad to find that his intelligent
mate was of his own way of thinking. The necessary orders were given,
accordingly, and everything was got ready for its execution.

In the meantime, the two revenue craft were much in earnest. The
schooner was one of the fastest in the service, and had been placed
under Montauk, as described, in the confident expectation of her being
able to compete with even the Molly Swash successfully, more especially
if brought upon a bowline. Her commander watched the receding form of
the brig with the closest attention, until it was entirely swallowed up
in the darkness, under the land, towards which he then sheered himself,
in order to prevent the Swash from hauling up, and turning to windward,
close in under the shadow of the island. Against this manoeuvre,
however, the cutter had now taken an effectual precaution, and her
people were satisfied that escape in that way was impossible.

On the other hand, the steamer was doing very well. Driven by the
breeze, and propelled by her wheels, away she went, edging further and
further from the island, as the person from the Custom-House succeeded,
as it might be, inch by inch, in persuading the captain of the necessity
of his so doing. At length a sail was dimly seen ahead, and then
no doubt was entertained that the brig had got to the northward and
eastward of them. Half an hour brought the steamer alongside of this
sail, which turned out to be a brig that had come over the shoals, and
was beating into the ocean, on her way to one of the southern ports. Her
captain said there had nothing passed to the eastward.

Round went the steamer, and in went all her canvas. Ten minutes later
the look-out saw a sail to the westward, standing before the wind. Odd
as it might seem, the steamer’s people now fancied they were sure of the
Swash. There she was, coming directly for them, with squared yards! The
distance was short, or a vessel could not have been seen by that light,
and the two craft were soon near each other. A gun was actually cleared
on board the steamer, ere it was ascertained that the stranger was the
schooner! It was now midnight, and nothing was in sight but the coasting
brig. Reluctantly, the revenue people gave the matter up; the Molly
Swash having again eluded them, though by means unknown.


  “Leander dived for love, Leucadia’s cliff
  The Lesbian Sappho leap’d from in a miff,
  To punish Phaon; Icarus went dead,
  Because the wax did not continue stiff;
  And, had he minded what his father said,
  He had not given a name unto his watery bed.”


We must now advance the time several days, and change the scene to a
distant part of the ocean; within the tropics indeed. The females had
suffered slight attacks of sea-sickness, and recovered from them, and
the brig was safe from all her pursuers. The manner of Spike’s escape
was simple enough, and without any necromancy. While the steamer, on the
one hand, was standing away to the northward and eastward, in order to
head him off, and the schooner was edging in with the island, in order
to prevent his beating up to windward of it, within its shadows, the
brig had run close round the northern margin of the land, and hauled up
to leeward of the island, passing between it and the steamer. All this
time, her movements were concealed from the schooner by the island
itself, and from the steamer, by its shadow and dark back-ground,
aided by the distance. By making short tacks, this expedient answered
perfectly well; and, at the very moment when the two revenue vessels
met, at midnight, about three leagues to leeward of Blok Island, the
brigantine, Molly Swash, was just clearing its most weatherly point, on
the larboard tack, and coming out exactly at the spot where the steamer
was when first seen that afternoon. Spike stood to the westward, until
he was certain of having the island fairly between him and his pursuers,
when he went about, and filled away on his course, running out to sea
again on an easy bowline. At sunrise the next day he was fifty miles to
the southward and eastward of Montauk; the schooner was going into New
London, her officers and people quite chop-fallen; and the steamer
was paddling up the Sound, her captain being fully persuaded that the
runaways had returned in the direction from which they had come, and
might yet be picked up in that quarter.

The weather was light, just a week after the events related in the close
of the last chapter. By this time the brig had got within the influence
of the trades; and, it being the intention of Spike to pass to the
southward of Cuba, he had so far profited by the westerly winds, as to
get well to the eastward of the Mona Passage, the strait through which
he intended to shape his course on making the islands. Early on that
morning Mrs. Budd had taken her seat on the trunk of the cabin, with
a complacent air, and arranged her netting, some slight passages of
gallantry, on the part of the captain, having induced her to propose
netting him a purse. Biddy was going to and fro, in quest of silks and
needles, her mistress having become slightly capricious in her tastes of
late, and giving her, on all such occasions, at least a double allowance
of occupation. As for Rose, she sat reading beneath the shade of the
coach-house deck, while the handsome young mate was within three feet
of her, working up his logarithms, but within the sanctuary of his own
state-room; the open door and window of which, however, gave him every
facility he could desire to relieve his mathematics, by gazing at the
sweet countenance of his charming neighbor. Jack Tier and Josh were both
passing to and fro, as is the wont of stewards, between the camboose
and the cabin, the breakfast table being just then in the course of
preparation. In all other respects, always excepting the man at the
wheel, who stood within a fathom of Rose, Spike had the quarter-deck
to himself, and did not fail to pace its weather-side with an air that
denoted the master and owner. After exhibiting his sturdy, but short,
person in this manner, to the admiring eyes of all beholders, for some
time, the captain suddenly took a seat at the side of the relict, and
dropped into the following discourse.

“The weather is moderate, Madam Budd; quite moderate,” observed Spike,
a sentimental turn coming over him at the moment. “What I call moderate
and agreeable.”

“So much the better for us; the ladies are fond of moderation, sir.”

“Not in admiration, Madam Budd--ha! ha! ha! no, not in admiration.
Immoderation is what they like when it comes to that. I’m a single man,
but I know that the ladies like admiration--mind where you’re sheering
to,” the captain said, interrupting himself a little fiercely,
considering the nature of the subject, in consequence of Jack Tier’s
having trodden on his toe in passing--“or I’ll teach you the navigation
of the quarter-deck, Mr. Burgoo!”

“Moderation--moderation, my good captain,” said the simpering relict.
“As to admiration, I confess that it is agreeable to us ladies; more
especially when it comes from gentlemen of sense, and intelligence, and

Rose fidgeted, having heard every word that was said, and her face
flushed; for she doubted not that Harry’s ears were as good as her own.
As for the man at the wheel, he turned the tobacco over in his mouth,
hitched up his trousers, and appeared interested, though somewhat
mystified--the conversation was what he would have termed “talking
dictionary,” and he had some curiosity to learn how the captain would
work his way out of it. It is probable that Spike himself had some
similar gleamings of the difficulties of his position, for he looked
a little troubled, though still resolute. It was the first time he
had ever lain yard-arm and yard-arm with a widow, and he had long
entertained a fancy that such a situation was trying to the best of men.

“Yes, Madam Budd, yes,” he said, “exper’ence and sense carry weight with
‘em, wherever they go. I’m glad to find that you entertain these just
notions of us gentlemen, and make a difference between boys and them
that’s seen and known exper’ence. For my part, I count youngsters under
forty as so much lumber about decks, as to any comfort and calculations
in keepin’ a family, as a family ought to be kept.”

Mrs. Budd looked interested, but she remained silent on hearing this
remark, as became her sex.

“Every man ought to settle in life, some time or other, Madam Budd,
accordin’ to my notion, though no man ought to be in a boyish haste
about it,” continued the captain. “Now, in my own case, I’ve been so
busy all my youth--not that I’m very old now, but I’m no boy--but all my
younger days have been passed in trying to make things meet, in a way to
put any lady who might take a fancy to me--”

“Oh! captain--that is too strong! The ladies do not take fancies for
gentlemen, but the gentlemen take fancies for ladies!”

“Well, well, you know what I mean, Madam Budd; and so long as the
parties understand each other, a word dropped, or a word put into a
charter-party, makes it neither stronger nor weaker. There’s a time,
howsomever, in every man’s life, when he begins to think of settling
down, and of considerin’ himself as a sort of mooring-chain, for
children and the likes of them to make fast to. Such is my natur’, I
will own; and ever since I’ve got to be intimate in your family, Madam
Budd, that sentiment has grown stronger and stronger in me, till it has
got to be uppermost in all my idees. Bone of my bone, and flesh of my
flesh, as a body might say.”

Mrs. Budd now looked more than interested, for she looked a little
confused, and Rose began to tremble for her aunt. It was evident that
the parties most conspicuous in this scene were not at all conscious
that they were overheard, the intensity of their attention being too
much concentrated on what was passing to allow of any observation
without their own narrow circle. What may be thought still more
extraordinary, but what in truth was the most natural of all, each of
the parties was so intently bent on his, or her, own train of thought,
that neither in the least suspected any mistake.

“Grown with your growth, and strengthened with your strength,” rejoined
the relict, smiling kindly enough on the captain to have encouraged a
much more modest man than he happened to be.

“Yes, Madam Budd--very just that remark; grown with my strength, and
strengthened with my growth, as one might say; though I’ve not done much
at growing for a good many years. Your late husband, Captain Budd,
often remarked how very early I got my growth; and rated me as an
‘able-bodied’ hand, when most lads think it an honour to be placed among
the ‘or’naries.’”

The relict looked grave; and she wondered at any man’s being so singular
as to allude to a first husband, at the very moment he was thinking of
offering himself for a second. As for herself, she had not uttered
as many words in the last four years, as she had uttered in that very
conversation, without making some allusion to her “poor dear Mr. Budd.”
 The reader is not to do injustice to the captain’s widow, however, by
supposing for a moment that she was actually so weak as to feel any
tenderness for a man like Spike, which would be doing a great wrong
to both her taste and her judgment, as Rose well knew, even while
most annoyed by the conversation she could not but overhear. All that
influenced the good relict was that besetting weakness of her sex, which
renders admiration so universally acceptable; and predisposes a female,
as it might be, to listen to a suitor with indulgence, and some little
show of kindness, even when resolute to reject him. As for Rose, to own
the truth, her aunt did not give her a thought, as yet, notwithstanding
Spike was getting to be so sentimental.

“Yes, your late excellent and honourable consort always said that I got
my growth sooner than any youngster he ever fell in with,” resumed the
captain, after a short pause; exciting fresh wonder in his companion,
that he would persist in lugging in the “dear departed” so very
unseasonably. “I am a great admirer of all the Budd family, my good
lady, and only wish my connection with it had never tarminated; if
tarminated it can be called.”

“It need not be terminated, Captain Spike, so long as friendship exists
in the human heart.”

“Ay, so it is always with you ladies; when a man is bent on suthin’
closer and more interestin’ like, you’re for putting it off on
friendship. Now friendship is good enough in its way, Madam Budd, but
friendship is n’t love.”

“Love!” echoed the widow, fairly starting, though she looked down at her
netting, and looked as confused as she knew how. “That is a very decided
word, Captain Spike, and should never be mentioned to a woman’s ear

So the captain now appeared to think, too, for no sooner had he
delivered himself of the important monosyllable, than he left the
widow’s side, and began to pace the deck, as it might be to moderate
his own ardour. As for Rose, she blushed, if her more practised aunt did
not; while Harry Mulford laughed heartily, taking good care, however,
not to be heard. The man at the wheel turned the tobacco again, gave his
trousers another hitch, and wondered anew whither the skipper was bound.
But the drollest manifestation of surprise came from Josh, the steward,
who was passing along the lee-side of the quarter-deck, with a tea-pot
in his hand, when the energetic manner of the captain sent the words
“friendship is n’t love” to his ears. This induced him to stop for a
single instant, and to cast a wondering glance behind him; after which
he moved on toward the galley, mumbling as he went--“Lub! what he want
of lub, or what lub want of him! Well, I do t’ink Captain Spike bowse
his jib out pretty ‘arly dis mornin’.”

Captain Spike soon got over the effects of his effort, and the confusion
of the relict did not last any material length of time. As the former
had gone so far, however, he thought the present an occasion as good as
another to bring matters to a crisis.

“Our sentiments sometimes get to be so strong, Madam Budd,” resumed the
lover, as he took his seat again on the trunk, “that they run away with
us. Men is liable to be run away with as well as ladies. I once had a
ship run away with me, and a pretty time we had of it. Did you ever hear
of a ship’s running away with her people, Madam Budd, just as your horse
ran away with your buggy?”

“I suppose I must have heard of such things, sir, my education having
been so maritime, though just at this moment I cannot recall an
instance. When my horse ran away, the buggy was cap-asided. Did your
vessel cap-aside on the occasion you mention?”

“No, Madam Budd, no. The ship was off the wind at the time I mean, and
vessels do not capsize when off the wind. I’ll tell you how it happened.
We was a scuddin’ under a goose-wing foresail--”

“Yes, yes,” interrupted the relict, eagerly. “I’ve often heard of that
sail, which is small, and used only in tempests.”

“Heavy weather, Madam Budd--only in heavy weather.”

“It is amazing to me, captain, how you seamen manage to weigh the
weather. I have often heard of light weather and heavy weather, but
never fairly understood the manner of weighing it.”

“Why we do make out to ascertain the difference,” replied the captain, a
little puzzled for an answer; “and I suppose it must be by means of the
barometer, which goes up and down like a pair of scales. But the time I
mean, we was a scuddin’ under a goose-wing foresail--”

“A sail made of goose’s wings, and a beautiful object it must be; like
some of the caps and cloaks that come from the islands, which are all
of feathers, and charming objects are they. I beg pardon--you had your
goose’s wings spread--”

“Yes, Madam Budd, yes; we was steering for a Mediterranean port,
intending to clear a mole-head, when a sea took us under the
larboard-quarter, gave us such a sheer to-port as sent our cat-head
ag’in a spile, and raked away the chain-plates of the top-mast
back-stays, bringing down all the forrard hamper about our ears.”

This description produced such a confusion in the mind of the widow,
that she was glad when it came to an end. As for the captain, fearful
that the “goose’s wings” might be touched upon again, he thought it
wisest to attempt another flight on those of Cupid.

“As I was sayin’, Madam Budd, friendship is n’t love; no, not a bit of
it! Friendship is a common sort of feelin’: but love, as you must know
by exper’ence, Madam Budd, is an uncommon sort of feelin’.”

“Fie, Captain Spike, gentlemen should never allude to ladies knowing
any thing about love. Ladies respect, and admire, and esteem, and have
a regard for gentlemen; but it is almost too strong to talk about their

“Yes, Madam Budd, yes; I dare say it is so, and ought to be so; and I
ask pardon for having said as much as I did. But my love for your niece
is of so animated and lastin’ a natur’, that I scarce know what I did

“Captain Spike, you amaze me! I declare I can hardly breathe for
astonishment. My niece! Surely you do not mean Rosy!”

“Who else should I mean? My love for Miss Rose is so very decided
and animated, I tell you, Madam Budd, that I will not answer for the
consequences, should you not consent to her marryin’ me.”

“I can scarce believe my ears! You, Stephen Spike, and an old friend of
her uncle’s, wishing to marry his niece!”

“Just so, Madam Budd; that’s it, to a shavin’. The regard I have for the
whole family is so great, that nothin’ less than the hand of Miss Rose
in marriage can, what I call, mitigate my feelin’s.”

Now the relict had not one spark of tenderness herself in behalf of
Spike; while she did love Rose better than any human being, her own self
excepted. But she had viewed all the sentiment of that morning, and all
the fine speeches of the captain, very differently from what the present
state of things told her she ought to have viewed them; and she felt the
mortification natural to her situation. The captain was so much bent on
the attainment of his own object, that he saw nothing else, and was even
unconscious that his extraordinary and somewhat loud discourse had been
overheard. Least of all did he suspect that his admiration had been
mistaken; and that in what he called “courtin’” the niece, he had been
all the while “courtin’” the aunt. But little apt as she was to discover
any thing, Mrs. Budd had enough of her sex’s discernment in a matter of
this sort, to perceive that she had fallen into an awkward mistake, and
enough of her sex’s pride to resent it. Taking her work in her hand, she
left her seat, and descended to the cabin, with quite as much dignity
in her manner as it was in the power of one of her height and “build”
 to express. What is the most extraordinary, neither she nor Spike
ever ascertained that their whole dialogue had been overheard. Spike
continued to pace the quarter-deck for several minutes, scarce knowing
what to think of the relict’s manner, when his attention was suddenly
drawn to other matters by the familiar cry of “sail-ho!”

This was positively the first vessel with which the Molly Swash had
fallen in since she lost sight of two or three craft that had passed
her in the distance, as she left the American coast. As usual, this cry
brought all hands on deck, and Mulford out of his state-room.

It has been stated already that the brig was just beginning to feel
the trades, and it might have been added, to see the mountains of San
Domingo. The winds had been variable for the last day or two, and
they still continued light, and disposed to be unsteady, ranging from
north-east to south-east, with a preponderance in favour of the first
point. At the cry of “sail-ho!” everybody looked in the indicated
direction, which was west, a little northerly, but for a long time
without success. The cry had come from aloft, and Mulford went up as
high as the fore-top before he got any glimpse of the stranger at all.
He had slung a glass, and Spike was unusually anxious to know the result
of his examination.

“Well, Mr. Mulford, what do you make of her?” he called out as soon as
the mate announced that he saw the strange vessel.

“Wait a moment, sir, till I get a look,--she’s a long way off, and
hardly visible.”

“Well, sir, well?”

“I can only see the heads of her top-gallant sails. She seems a ship
steering to the southward, with as many kites flying as an Indiaman in
the trades. She looks as if she were carrying royal stun’-sails, sir.”

“The devil she does! Such a chap must not only be in a hurry, but he
must be strong-handed to give himself all this trouble in such light and
var’able winds. Are his yards square?--Is he man-of-war-ish?”

“There’s no telling, sir, at this distance; though I rather think its
stun’-sails that I see. Go down and get your breakfast, and in half an
hour I’ll give a better account of him.”

This was done, Mrs. Budd appearing at the table with great dignity
in her manner. Although she had so naturally supposed that Spike’s
attentions had been intended for herself, she was rather mortified than
hurt on discovering her mistake. Her appetite, consequently, was not
impaired, though her stomach might have been said to be very full.
The meal passed off without any scene, notwithstanding, and Spike soon
re-appeared on deck, still masticating the last mouthful like a man in
a hurry, and a good deal, l’Amricaine. Mulford saw his arrival, and
immediately levelled his glass again.

“Well, what news now, sir?” called out the captain. “You must have a
better chance at him by this time, for I can see the chap from off the
coach-house here.”

“Ay, ay, sir; he’s a bit nearer, certainly. I should say that craft is a
ship under stun’-sails, looking to the eastward of south, and that there
are caps with gold bands on her quarter-deck.”

“How low down can you see her?” demanded Spike, in a voice of thunder.

So emphatic and remarkable was the captain’s manner in putting this
question, that the mate cast a look of surprise beneath him ere he
answered it. A look with the glass succeeded, when the reply was given.

“Ay, ay, sir; there can be no mistake--it’s a cruiser, you may depend on
it. I can see the heads of her topsails now, and they are so square and
symmetrical, that gold bands are below beyond all doubt.”

“Perhaps he’s a Frenchman--Johnny Crapaud keeps cruisers in these seas
as well as the rest on’em.”

“Johnny Crapaud’s craft don’t spread such arms, sir. The ship is either
English or American; and he’s heading for the Mona Passage as well as

“Come down, sir, come down--there’s work to be done as soon as you have

Mulford did come down, and he was soon seated at the table, with both
Josh and Jack Tier for attendants. The aunt and the niece were in their
own cabin, a few yards distant, with the door open.

“What a fuss’e cap’in make ‘bout dat sail,” grumbled Josh, who had been
in the brig so long that he sometimes took liberties with even Spike
himself. “What good he t’ink t’will do to measure him inch by inch?
Bye’m by he get alongside, and den ‘e ladies even can tell all about

“He nat’rally wishes to know who gets alongside,” put in Tier, somewhat

“What matter dat. All sort of folk get alongside of Molly Swash; and
what good it do ‘em? Yoh! yoh! yoh! I do remem’er sich times vid’e ole

“What old hussy do you mean?” demanded Jack Tier a little fiercely, and
in a way to draw Mulford’s eyes from the profile of Rose’s face to the
visages of his two attendants.

“Come, come, gentlemen, if you please; recollect where you are,”
 interrupted the mate authoritatively. “You are not now squabbling in
your galley, but are in the cabin. What is it to you, Tier, if Josh does
call the brig an old hussy; she is old, as we all know, and years
are respectable; and as for her being a ‘hussy,’ that is a term of
endearment sometimes. I’ve heard the captain himself call the Molly a
‘hussy,’ fifty times, and he loves her as he does the apple of his eye.”

This interference put an end to the gathering storm as a matter of
course, and the two disputants shortly after passed on deck. No sooner
was the coast clear than Rose stood in the door of her own cabin.

“Do you think the strange vessel is an American?” she asked eagerly.

“It is impossible to say--English or American I make no doubt. But why
do you inquire?”

“But my aunt and myself desire to quit the brig, and if the stranger
should prove to be an American vessel of war, might not the occasion be

“And what reason can you give for desiring to do so?”

“What signifies a reason,” answered Rose with spirit. “Spike is not our
master, and we can come and go as we may see fit.”

“But a reason must be given to satisfy the commander of the vessel of
war. Craft of that character are very particular about the passengers
they receive; nor would it be altogether wise in two unprotected
females to go on board a cruiser, unless in a case of the most obvious

“Will not what has passed this morning be thought a sufficient reason,”
 added Rose, drawing nearer to the mate, and dropping her voice so as not
to be heard by her aunt.

Mulford smiled as he gazed at the earnest but attractive countenance of
his charming companion.

“And who could tell it, or how could it be told? Would the commander of
a vessel of war incur the risk of receiving such a person as yourself on
board his vessel, for the reason that the master of the craft she was in
when he fell in with her desired to marry her?”

Rose appeared vexed, but she was at once made sensible that it was not
quite as easy to change her vessel at sea, as to step into a strange
door in a town. She drew slowly back into her own cabin silent and
thoughtful; her aunt pursuing her netting the whole time with an air of
dignified industry.

“Well, Mr. Mulford, well,” called out Spike at the head of the cabin
stairs, “what news from the coffee?”

“All ready, sir,” answered the mate, exchanging significant glances with
Rose. “I shall be up in a moment.”

That moment soon came, and Mulford was ready for duty. While below,
Spike had caused certain purchases to be got aloft, and the main-hatch
was open and the men collected around it, in readiness to proceed with
the work. Harry asked no questions, for the preparations told him what
was about to be done, but passing below, he took charge of the duty
there, while the captain superintended the part that was conducted on
deck. In the course of the next hour eight twelve-pound carronades were
sent up out of the hold, and mounted in as many of the ports which lined
the bulwarks of the brigantine. The men seemed to be accustomed to the
sort of work in which they were now engaged, and soon had their light
batteries in order, and ready for service. In the mean time the two
vessels kept on their respective courses, and by the time the guns were
mounted, there was a sensible difference in their relative positions.
The stranger had drawn so near the brigantine as to be very obvious from
the latter’s deck, while the brigantine had drawn so much nearer to the
islands of San Domingo and Porto Rico, as to render the opening between
them, the well-known Mona Passage, distinctly visible.

Of all this Spike appeared to be fully aware, for he quitted the work
several times before it was finished, in order to take a look at the
stranger, and at the land. When the batteries were arranged, he and
Mulford, each provided with a glass, gave a few minutes to a more
deliberate examination of the first.

“That’s the Mona ahead of us,” said the captain; “of that there can be
no question, and a very pretty land-fall you’ve made of it, Harry. I’ll
allow you to be as good a navigator as floats.”

“Nevertheless, sir, you have not seen fit to let me know whither the
brig is really bound this voyage.”

“No matter for that, young man--no matter, as yet. All in good time.
When I tell you to lay your course for the Mona, you can lay your course
for the Mona; and, as soon as we are through the passage, I’ll let you
know what is wanted next--if that bloody chap, who is nearing us, will
let me.”

“And why should any vessel wish to molest us on our passage, Captain

“Why, sure enough! It’s war-times, you know, and war-times always bring
trouble to the trader--though it sometimes brings profit, too.”

As Spike concluded, he gave his mate a knowing wink, which the other
understood to mean that he expected himself some of the unusual profit
to which he alluded. Mulford did not relish this secret communication,
for the past had induced him to suspect the character of the trade in
which his commander was accustomed to engage. Without making any sort
of reply, or encouraging the confidence by even a smile, he levelled his
glass at the stranger, as did Spike, the instant he ceased to grin.

“That’s one of Uncle Sam’s fellows!” exclaimed the captain, dropping the
glass. “I’d swear to the chap in any admiralty court on ‘arth.”

“‘T is a vessel of war, out of all doubt,” returned the mate, “and under
a cloud of canvas. I can make out the heads of her courses now, and see
that she is carrying hard, for a craft that is almost close-hauled.”

“Ay, ay; no merchantmen keeps his light stun’-sails set, as near the
wind as that fellow’s going. He’s a big chap, too--a frigate, at least,
by his canvas.”

“I do not know, sir--they build such heavy corvettes now-a-days, that I
should rather take her for one of them. They tell me ships are now sent
to sea which mount only two-and-twenty guns, but which measure quite a
thousand tons.”

“With thunderin’ batteries, of course.”

“With short thirty-twos and a few rapping sixty-eight Paixhans--or
Columbiads, as they ought in justice to be called.”

“And you think this chap likely to be a craft of that sort?”

“Nothing is more probable, sir. Government has several, and, since this
war has commenced, it has been sending off cruiser after cruiser into
the Gulf. The Mexicans dare not send a vessel of war to sea, which would
be sending them to Norfolk, or New York, at once; but no one can say
when they may begin to make a prey of our commerce.”

“They have taken nothing as yet, Mr. Mulford, and, to tell you the
truth, I’d much rather fall in with one of Don Montezuma’s craft than
one of Uncle Sam’s.”

“That is a singular taste, for an American, Captain Spike, unless you
think, now our guns are mounted, we can handle a Mexican,” returned
Mulford coldly. “At all events, it is some answer to those who ask ‘What
is the navy about?’ that months of war have gone by, and not an American
has been captured. Take away that navy, and the insurance offices in
Wall-street would tumble like a New York party-wall in a fire.”

“Nevertheless, I’d rather take my chance, just now, with Don Montezuma
than with Uncle Sam.”

Mulford did not reply, though the earnest manner in which Spike
expressed himself, helped to increase his distrust touching the nature
of the voyage. With him the captain had no further conference, but it
was different as respects the boatswain. That worthy was called aft, and
for half an hour he and Spike were conversing apart, keeping their eyes
fastened on the strange vessel most of the time.

It was noon before all uncertainly touching the character of the
stranger ceased. By that time, however, both vessels were entering the
Mona Passage; the brig well to windward, on the Porto Rico side; while
the ship was so far to leeward as to be compelled to keep everything
close-hauled, in order to weather the island. The hull of the last could
now be seen, and no doubt was entertained about her being a cruiser,
and one of some size, too. Spike thought she was a frigate; but Mulford
still inclined to the opinion that she was one of the new ships; perhaps
a real corvette, or with a light spar-deck over her batteries. Two or
three of the new vessels were known to be thus fitted, and this might be
one. At length all doubt on the subject ceased, the stranger setting an
American ensign, and getting so near as to make it apparent that she had
but a single line of guns. Still she was a large ship, and the manner
that she ploughed through the brine, close-hauled as she was, extorted
admiration even from Spike.

“We had better begin to shorten sail, Mr. Mulford,” the captain at
length most reluctantly remarked. “We might give the chap the slip,
perhaps, by keeping close in under Porto Rico, but he would give us a
long chase, and might drive us away to windward, when I wish to keep off
between Cuba and Jamaica. He’s a traveller; look, how he stands up to it
under that could of canvas!”

Mulford was slow to commence on the studding-sails, and the cruiser was
getting nearer and nearer. At length a gun was fired, and a heavy shot
fell about two hundred yards short of the brig, and a little out of line
with her. On this hint, Spike turned the hands up, and began to shorten
sail. In ten minutes the Swash was under her topsail, mainsail and jib,
with her light sails hanging in the gear, and all the steering canvas
in. In ten minutes more the cruiser was so near as to admit of the faces
of the three or four men whose heads were above the hammock-cloths
being visible, when she too began to fold her wings. In went her royals,
topgallant-sails, and various kites, as it might be by some common
muscular agency; and up went her courses. Everything was done at once.
By this time she was crossing the brig’s wake, looking exceedingly
beautiful, with her topsails lifting, her light sails blowing out, and
even her heavy courses fluttering in the breeze. There flew the glorious
stars and stripes also; of brief existence, but full of recollections!
The moment she had room, her helm went up, her bows fell off, and down
she came, on the weather quarter of the Swash, so near as to render a
trumpet nearly useless.

On board the brig everybody was on deck; even the relict having
forgotten her mortification in curiosity. On board the cruiser no one
was visible, with the exception of a few men in each top, and a group of
gold-banded caps on the poop. Among these officers stood the captain, a
red-faced, middle-aged man, with the usual signs of his rank about him;
and at his side was his lynx-eyed first lieutenant. The surgeon and
purser were also there, though they stood a little apart from the more
nautical dignitaries. The hail that followed came out of a trumpet that
was thrust through the mizzen-rigging; the officer who used it taking
his cue from the poop.

“What brig is that?” commenced the discourse.

“The Molly Swash, of New York, Stephen Spike, master.”

“Where from, and whither bound?”

“From New York, and bound to Key West and a market.”

A pause succeeded this answer, during which the officers on the poop
of the cruiser held some discourse with him of the trumpet. During the
interval the cruiser ranged fairly up abeam.

“You are well to windward of your port, sir,” observed he of the trumpet

“I know it; but it’s war times, and I didn’t know but there might be
piccaroons hovering about the Havanna.”

“The coast is clear, and our cruisers will keep it so. I see you have a
battery, sir!”

“Ay, ay; some old guns that I’ve had aboard these ten years: they’re
useful, sometimes, in these seas.”

“Very true. I’ll range ahead of you, and as soon as you’ve room, I’ll
thank you to heave-to. I wish to send a boat on board you.”

Spike was sullen enough on receiving this order, but there was no help
for it. He was now in the jaws of the lion, and his wisest course was
to submit to the penalties of his position with the best grace he could.
The necessary orders were consequently given, and the brig no sooner got
room than she came by the wind and backed her topsail. The cruiser went
about, and passing to windward, backed her main-topsail just forward of
the Swash’s beam. Then the latter lowered a boat, and sent it, with
a lieutenant and a midshipman in its stern-sheets, on board the
brigantine. As the cutter approached, Spike went to the gangway to
receive the strangers.

Although there will be frequent occasion to mention this cruiser, the
circumstances are of so recent occurrence, that we do not choose to
give either her name, or that of any one belonging to her. We shall,
consequently, tell the curious, who may be disposed to turn to their
navy-lists and blue-books, that the search will be of no use, as all the
names we shall use, in reference to this cruiser, will be fictitious.
As much of the rest of our story as the reader please may be taken for
gospel; but we tell him frankly, that we have thought it most expedient
to adopt assumed names, in connection with this vessel and all her
officers. There are good reasons for so doing; and, among others, is
that of abstaining from arming a clique to calumniate her commander,
(who, by the way, like another commander in the Gulf that might be
named, and who has actually been exposed to the sort of tracasserie to
which there is allusion, is one of the very ablest men in the service,)
in order to put another in his place.

The officer who now came over the side of the Swash we shall call
Wallace; he was the second lieutenant of the vessel of war. He was about
thirty, and the midshipman who followed him was a well-grown lad of
nineteen. Both had a decided man-of-war look, and both looked a little
curiously at the vessel they had boarded.

“Your servant, sir,” said Wallace, touching his cap in reply to Spike’s
somewhat awkward bow. “Your brig is the Molly Swash, Stephen Spike,
bound from New York to Key West and a market.”

“You’ve got it all as straight, lieutenant, as if you was a readin’ it
from the log.”

“The next thing, sir, is to know of what your cargo is composed?”

“Flour; eight hundred barrels of flour.”

“Flour! Would you not do better to carry that to Liverpool? The
Mississippi must be almost turned into paste by the quantity of flour it
floats to market.”

“Notwithstanding that, lieutenant, I know Uncle Sam’s economy so
well, as to believe I shall part with every barrel of my flour to his
contractors, at a handsome profit.”

“You read Whig newspapers principally, I rather think, Mr. Spike,”
 answered Wallace, in his cool, deliberate way, smiling, however, as he

We may just as well say here, that nature intended this gentleman for
a second lieutenant, the very place he filled. He was a capital second
lieutenant, while he would not have earned his rations as first. So well
was he assured of this peculiarity in his moral composition, that he did
not wish to be the first lieutenant of anything in which he sailed.
A respectable seaman, a well-read and intelligent man, a capital deck
officer, or watch officer, he was too indolent to desire to be anything
more, and was as happy as the day was long, in the easy berth he filled.
The first lieutenant had been his messmate as a midshipman, and ranked
him but two on the list in his present commission; but he did not envy
him in the least. On the contrary, one of his greatest pleasures was to
get. “Working Willy,” as he called his senior, over a glass of wine, or
a tumbler of “hot stuff,” and make him recount the labours of the day.
On such occasions, Wallace never failed to compare the situation of
“Working Willy” with his own gentlemanlike ease and independence. As
second lieutenant, his rank raised him above most of the unpleasant duty
of the ship, while it did not raise him high enough to plunge him into
the never-ending labours of his senior. He delighted to call himself the
“ship’s gentleman,” a sobriquet he well deserved, on more accounts than

“You read Whig newspapers principally, I rather think, Mr. Spike,”
 answered the lieutenant, as has been just mentioned, “while we on board
the Poughkeepsie indulge in looking over the columns of the Union, as
well as over those of the Intelligencer, when by good luck we can lay
our hands on a stray number.”

“That ship, then, is called the Poughkeepsie, is she, sir?” inquired

“Such is her name, thanks to a most beneficent and sage provision of
Congress, which has extended its parental care over the navy so far as
to imagine that a man chosen by the people to exercise so many of the
functions of a sovereign, is not fit to name a ship. All our two and
three deckers are to be called after states; the frigates after rivers;
and the sloops after towns. Thus it is that our craft has the honour
to be called the United States ship the ‘Poughkeepsie,’ instead of
the ‘Arrow,’ or the ‘Wasp,’ or the ‘Curlew,’ or the ‘Petrel,’ as might
otherwise have been the case. But the wisdom of Congress is manifest,
for the plan teaches us sailors geography.”

“Yes, sir, yes, one can pick up a bit of l’arnin’ in that way cheap. The
Poughkeepsie, Captain--?”

“The United States’ ship Poughkeepsie, 20, Captain Adam Mull, at your
service. But, Mr. Spike, you will allow me to look at your papers. It is
a duty I like, for it can be performed quietly, and without any fuss.”

Spike looked distrustfully at his new acquaintance, but went for his
vessel’s papers without any very apparent hesitation. Every thing was
en regle, and Wallace soon got through with the clearance, manifest,
&c. Indeed the cargo, on paper at least, was of the simplest and least
complicated character, being composed of nothing but eight hundred
barrels of flour.

“It all looks very well on paper, Mr. Spike,” added the boarding
officer. “With your permission, we will next see how it looks in sober
reality. I perceive your main hatch is open, and I suppose it will be no
difficult matter just to take a glance at your hold.”

“Here is a ladder, sir, that will take us at once to the half-deck, for
I have no proper ‘twixt decks in this craft; she’s too small for that
sort of outfit.”

“No matter, she has a hold, I suppose, and that can contain cargo. Take
me to it by the shortest road, Mr. Spike, for I am no great admirer of

Spike now led the way below, Wallace following, leaving the midshipman
on deck, who had fallen into conversation with the relict and her
pretty niece. The half-deck of the brigantine contained spare sails,
provisions, and water, as usual, while quantities of old canvas lay
scattered over the cargo; more especially in the wake of the hatches, of
which there were two besides that which led from the quarter-deck.

“Flour to the number of eight hundred barrels,” said Wallace, striking
his foot against a barrel that lay within his reach. “The cargo is
somewhat singular to come from New York, going to Key West, my dear

“I suppose you know what sort of a place Key West is, sir; a bit of an
island in which there is scarce so much as a potatoe grows.”

“Ay, ay, sir; I know Key West very well, having been in and out a dozen
times. All eatables are imported, turtle excepted. But flour can be
brought down the Mississippi so much cheaper than it can be brought from
New York.”

“Have you any idee, lieutenant, what Uncle Sam’s men are paying for
it at New Orleens, just to keep soul and bodies together among the

“That may be true, sir--quite true, I dare say, Mr. Spike. Have n’t you
a bit of a chair that a fellow can sit down on--this half-deck of
your’s is none of the most comfortable places to stand in. Thank you,
sir--thank you with all my heart. What lots of old sails you have
scattered about the hold, especially in the wake of the hatches!”

“Why, the craft being little more than in good ballast trim, I keep the
hatches off to air her; and the spray might spit down upon the flour at
odd times but for them ‘ere sails.”

“Ay, a prudent caution. So you think Uncle Sam’s people will be after
this flour as soon as they learn you have got it snug in at Key West?”

“What more likely, sir? You know how it is with our government--always
wrong, whatever it does! and I can show you paragraphs in letters
written from New Orleens, which tell us that Uncle Sam is paying
seventy-five and eighty per cent. more for flour than anybody else.”

“He must be a flush old chap to be able to do that, Spike.”

“Flush! I rather think he is. Do you know that he is spendin’, accordin’
to approved accounts, at this blessed moment, as much as half a million
a day? I own a wish to be pickin’ up some of the coppers while they are
scattered about so plentifully.”

“Half a million a day! why that is only at the rate of $187,000,000 per
annum; a mere trifle, Spike, that is scarce worth mentioning among us

“It’s so in the newspapers, I can swear, lieutenant.”

“Ay, ay, and the newspapers will swear to it, too, and they that gave
the newspapers their cue. But no matter, our business is with this
flour. Will you sell us a barrel or two for our mess? I heard the
caterer say we should want flour in the course of a week or so.”

Spike seemed embarrassed, though not to a degree to awaken suspicion in
his companion.

“I never sold cargo at sea, long as I’ve sailed and owned a craft,” he
answered, as if uncertain what to do. “If you’ll pay the price I expect
to get in the Gulf, and will take ten barrels, I do n’t know but we may
make a trade on’t. I shall only ask expected prices.”

“Which will be--?”

“Ten dollars a barrel. For one hundred silver dollars I will put into
your boat ten barrels of the very best brand known in the western

“This is dealing rather more extensively than I anticipated, but we will
reflect on it.”

Wallance now indolently arose and ascended to the quarter-deck, followed
by Spike, who continued to press the flour on him, as if anxious to make
money. But the lieutenant hesitated about paying a price as high as ten
dollars, or to take a quantity as large as ten barrels.

“Our mess is no great matter after all,” he said carelessly. “Four
lieutenants, the purser, two doctors, the master, and a marine officer,
and you get us all. Nine men could never eat ten barrels of flour, my
dear Spike, you will see for yourself, with the quantity of excellent
bread we carry. You forget the bread.”

“Not a bit of it, Mr. Wallace, since that is your name. But such flour
as this of mine has not been seen in the Gulf this many a day. I ought
in reason to ask twelve dollars for it, and insist on such a ship as
your’n’s taking twenty instead of the ten barrels.”

“I thank you, sir, the ten will more than suffice; unless, indeed, the
captain wants some for the cabin. How is it with your steerage messes,
Mr. Archer--do you want any flour?”

“We draw a little from the ship, according to rule, sir, but we can’t
go as many puddings latterly as we could before we touched last at the
Havanna,” answered the laughing midshipman. “There is n’t a fellow among
us, sir, that could pay a shore-boat for landing him, should we go in
again before the end of another month. I never knew such a place as
Havanna. They say midshipmen’s money melts there twice as soon as
lieutenants’ money.”

“It’s clear, then, you’ll not take any of the ten. I am afraid after
all, Mr. Spike, we cannot trade, unless you will consent to let me have
two barrels. I’ll venture on two at ten dollars, high as the price is.”

“I should n’t forgive myself in six months for making so had a bargain,
lieutenant, so we’ll say no more about it if you please.”

“Here is a lady that wishes to say a word to you, Mr. Wallace, before
we go back to the ship, if you are at leisure to hear her, or them--for
there are two of them,” put in Archer.

At this moment Mrs. Budd was approaching with a dignified step, while
Rose followed timidly a little in the rear. Wallace was a good deal
surprised at this application, and Spike was quite as much provoked. As
for Mulford, he watched the interview from a distance, a great deal more
interested in its result than he cared to have known, more especially to
his commanding officer. Its object was to get a passage in the vessel of

“You are an officer of that Uncle Sam vessel,” commenced Mrs. Budd,
who thought that she would so much the more command the respect and
attention of her listener, by showing him early how familiar she was
with even the slang dialect of the seas.

“I have the honour, ma’am, to belong to that Uncle Sam craft,” answered
Wallace gravely, though he bowed politely at the same time, looking
intently at the beautiful girl in the back-ground as he so did.

“So I’ve been told, sir. She’s a beautiful vessel, lieutenant, and is
full jiggered, I perceive.”

For the first time in his life, or at least for the first time since his
first cruise, Wallace wore a mystified look, being absolutely at a loss
to imagine what “full jiggered” could mean. He only looked, therefore,
for he did not answer.

“Mrs. Budd means that you’ve a full rigged craft,” put in Spike, anxious
to have a voice in the conference, “this vessel being only a half-rigged

“Oh! ay; yes, yes--the lady is quite right. We are full jiggered from
our dead-eyes to our eye-bolts.”

“I thought as much, sir, from your ground hamper and top-tackles,” added
the relict smiling. “For my part there is nothing in nature that I
so much admire as a full jiggered ship, with her canvas out of the
bolt-ropes, and her clew-lines and clew-garnets braced sharp, and her
yards all abroad.”

“Yes, ma’am, it is just as you say, a very charming spectacle. Our baby
was born full grown, and with all her hamper aloft just as you see her.
Some persons refer vessels to art, but I think you are quite right in
referring them to nature.”

“Nothing can be more natural to me, lieutenant, than a fine ship
standing on her canvas. It’s an object to improve the heart and to
soften the understanding.”

“So I should think, ma’am,” returned Wallace, a little quizzically,
“judging from the effect on yourself.”

This speech, unfortunately timed as it was, wrought a complete change in
Rose’s feelings, and she no longer wished to exchange the Swash for the
Poughkeepsie. She saw that her aunt was laughed at in secret, and that
was a circumstance that never failed to grate on every nerve in her
system. She had been prepared to second and sustain the intended
application--she was now determined to oppose it.

“Yes, sir,” resumed the unconscious relict, “and to soften the
understanding. Lieutenant, did you ever cross the Capricorn?”

“No less than six times; three going and three returning, you know.”

“And did Neptune come on board you, and were you shaved?”

“Everything was done secundem artem, ma’am. The razor was quite an
example of what are called in poetry ‘thoughts too deep for tears.’ ”

“That must have been delightful. As for me, I’m quite a devotee of
Neptune’s; but I’m losing time, for no doubt your ship is all ready to
pull away and carry on sail--”

“Aunt, may I say a word to you before you go any further,” put in Rose
in her quiet but very controlling way.

The aunt complied, and Wallace, as soon as left alone, felt like a man
who was released from a quick-sand, into which every effort to extricate
himself only plunged him so much the deeper. At this moment the ship
hailed, and the lieutenant took a hasty leave of Spike, motioned to the
midshipman to precede him, and followed the latter into his boat.
Spike saw his visiter off in person, tending the side and offering the
man-ropes with his own hands. For this civility Wallace thanked him,
calling out as his boat pulled him from the brig’s side--“If we ‘pull
away,’” accenting the “pull” in secret derision of the relict’s mistake,
“you can pull away; our filling the topsail being a sign for you to do
the same.”

“There you go, and joy go with you,” muttered Spike, as he descended
from the gangway. “A pretty kettle of fish would there have been cooked
had I let him have his two barrels of flour.”

The man-of-war’s cutter was soon under the lee of the ship, where it
discharged its freight, when it was immediately run up. During the whole
time Wallace had been absent, Captain Mull and his officers remained on
the poop, principally occupied in examining and discussing the merits of
the Swash. No sooner had their officer returned, however, than an order
was given to fill away, it being supposed that the Poughkeepsie had no
further concern with the brigantine. As for Wallace, he ascended to the
poop and made the customary report.

“It’s a queer cargo to be carrying to Key West from the Atlantic
coast,” observed the captain in a deliberating sort of manner, as if the
circumstance excited suspicion; “Yet the Mexicans can hardly be in want
of any such supplies.”

“Did you see the flour, Wallace?” inquired the first lieutenant, who was
well aware of his messmate’s indolence.

“Yes, sir, and felt it too. The lower hold of the brig is full of flour,
and of nothing else.”

“Ware round, sir--ware round and pass athwart the brig’s wake,”
 interrupted the captain. “There’s plenty of room now, and I wish to pass
as near that craft as we can.”

This manoeuvre was executed. The sloop-of-war no sooner filled her
maintop-sail than she drew ahead, leaving plenty of room for the
brigantine to make sail on her course. Spike did not profit by this
opening, however, but he sent several men aloft forward, where they
appeared to be getting ready to send down the upper yards and the
topgallant-mast. No sooner was the sloop-of-war’s helm put up than that
vessel passed close along the brigantine’s weather side, and kept
off across her stern on her course. As she did this the canvas was
fluttering aboard her, in the process of making sail, and Mull held a
short discourse with Spike.

“Is anything the matter aloft?” demanded the man-of-war’s man.

“Ay, ay; I’ve sprung my topgallant-mast, and think this a good occasion
to get another up in its place.”

“Shall I lend you a carpenter or two, Mr. Spike?”

“Thank’ee, sir, thank’ee with all my heart; but we can do without them.
It’s an old stick, and it’s high time a better stood where it does. Who
knows but I may be chased and feel the want of reliable spars.”

Captain Mull smiled and raised his cap in the way of an adieu, when the
conversation ended; the Poughkeepsie sliding off rapidly with a free
wind, leaving the Swash nearly stationary. In ten minutes the two
vessels were more than a mile apart; in twenty, beyond the reach of

Notwithstanding the natural and common-place manner in which this
separation took place, there was much distrust on board each vessel, and
a good deal of consummate management on the part of Spike. The latter
knew that every foot the sloop-of-war went on her course, carried
her just so far to leeward, placing his own brig, in-so-much, dead
to windward of her. As the Swash’s best point of sailing, relatively
considered, was close-hauled, this was giving to Spike a great security
against any change of purpose on the part of the vessel of war. Although
his people were aloft and actually sent down the topgallant-mast, it was
only to send it up again, the spar being of admirable toughness, and as
sound as the day it was cut.

“I don’t think, Mr. Mulford,” said the captain sarcastically, “that
Uncle Sam’s glasses are good enough to tell the difference in wood at
two leagues’ distance, so we’ll trust to the old stick a little longer.
Ay, ay, let ‘em run off before it, we’ll find another road by which to
reach our port.”

“The sloop-of-war is going round the south side of Cuba, Captain Spike,”
 answered the mate, “and I have understood you to say that you intended
to go by the same passage.”

“A body may change his mind, and no murder. Only consider, Harry, how
common it is for folks to change their minds. I did intend to pass
between Cuba and Jamaica, but I intend it no longer. Our run from
Montauk has been oncommon short, and I’ve time enough to spare to go to
the southward of Jamaica too, if the notion takes me.”

“That would greatly prolong the passage, Captain Spike,--a week at

“What if it does--I’ve a week to spare; we’re nine days afore our time.”

“Our time for what, sir? Is there any particular time set for a vessel’s
going into Key West?”

“Don’t be womanish and over-cur’ous, Mulford. I sail with sealed orders,
and when we get well to windward of Jamaica, ‘t will be time enough to
open them.”

Spike was as good as his word. As soon as he thought the sloop-of-war
was far enough to leeward, or when she was hull down, he filled away and
made sail on the wind to get nearer to Porto Rico. Long ere it was dark
he had lost sight of the sloop-of-war, when he altered his course to
south-westerly, which was carrying him in the direction he named, or to
windward of Jamaica.

While this artifice was being practised on board the Molly Swash, the
officers of the Poughkeepsie were not quite satisfied with their own
mode of proceeding with the brigantine. The more they reasoned on the
matter, the more unlikely it seemed to them that Spike could be really
carrying a cargo of flour from New York to Key West, in the expectation
of disposing of it to the United States’ contractors, and the more out
of the way did he seem to be in running through the Mona Passage.

“His true course should have been by the Hole in the Wall, and so down
along the north side of Cuba, before the wind,” observed the first
lieutenant. “I wonder that never struck you, Wallace; you, who so little
like trouble.”

“Certainly I knew it, but we lazy people like running off before the
wind, and I did not know but such were Mr. Spike’s tastes,” answered the
“ship’s gentleman.” “In my judgment, the reluctance he showed to letting
us have any of his flour, is much the most suspicious circumstance in
the whole affair.”

These two speeches were made on the poop, in the presence of the
captain, but in a sort of an aside that admitted of some of the
ward-room familiarity exhibited. Captain Mull was not supposed to hear
what passed, though hear it he in fact did, as was seen by his own
remarks, which immediately succeeded.

“I understood you to say, Mr. Wallace,” observed the captain, a little
drily, “that you saw the flour yourself?”

“I saw the flour-barrels, sir; and as regularly built were they as any
barrels that ever were branded. But a flour-barrel may have contained
something beside flour.”

“Flour usually makes itself visible in the handling; were these barrels
quite clean?”

“Far from it, sir. They showed flour on their staves, like any other
cargo. After all, the man may have more sense than we give him credit
for, and find a high market for his cargo.”

Captain Mull seemed to muse, which was a hint for his juniors not to
continue the conversation, but rather to seem to muse, too. After a
short pause, the captain quietly remarked--“Well, gentlemen, he will
be coming down after us, I suppose, as soon as he gets his new
topgallant-mast on-end, and then we can keep a bright look-out for him.
We shall cruise off Cape St. Antonio for a day or two, and no doubt
shall get another look at him. I should like to have one baking from his

But Spike had no intention to give the Poughkeepsie the desired
opportunity. As has been stated, he stood off to the southward on a
wind, and completely doubled the eastern end of Jamaica, when he put his
helm up, and went, with favouring wind and current, toward the northward
and westward. The consequence was, that he did not fall in with the
Poughkeepsie at all, which vessel was keeping a sharp look-out for him
in the neighbourhood of Cape St. Antonio and the Isle of Pines, at the
very moment he was running down the coast of Yucatan. Of all the large
maritime countries of the world, Mexico, on the Atlantic, is that which
is the most easily blockaded, by a superior naval power. By maintaining
a proper force between Key West and the Havanna, and another squadron
between Cape St. Antonio and Loggerhead Key, the whole country, the Bay
of Honduras excepted, is shut up, as it might be in a band-box. It is
true the Gulf would be left open to the Mexicans, were not squadrons
kept nearer in; but, as for anything getting out into the broad
Atlantic, it would be next to hopeless. The distance to be watched
between the Havanna and Key West is only about sixty miles, while that
in the other direction is not much greater.

While the Swash was making the circuit of Jamaica, as described,
her captain had little communication with his passengers. The
misunderstanding with the relict embarrassed him as much as it
embarrassed her; and he was quite willing to let time mitigate her
resentment. Rose would be just as much in his power a fortnight hence
as she was today. This cessation in the captain’s attentions gave the
females greater liberty, and they improved it, singularly enough as it
seemed to Mulford, by cultivating a strange sort of intimacy with Jack
Tier. The very day that succeeded the delicate conversation with Mrs.
Budd, to a part of which Jack had been an auditor, the uncouth-looking
steward’s assistant was seen in close conference with the pretty
Rose; the subject of their conversation being, apparently, of a most
engrossing nature. From that hour, Jack got to be not only a confidant,
but a favourite, to Mulford’s great surprise. A less inviting subject
for  tête-à-tête and confidential dialogues, thought the young man,
could not well exist; but so it was; woman’s caprices are inexplicable;
and not only Rose and her aunt, but even the captious and somewhat
distrustful Biddy, manifested on all occasions not only friendship, but
kindness and consideration for Jack.

“You quite put my nose out o’ joint, you Jack Tier, with ‘e lady,”
 grumbled Josh, the steward de jure, if not now de facto, of the craft,
“and I neber see nuttin’ like it! I s’pose you expect ten dollar, at
least, from dem passenger, when we gets in. But I’d have you to know,
Misser Jack, if you please, dat a steward be a steward, and he do n’t
like to hab trick played wid him, afore he own face.”

“Poh! poh! Joshua,” answered Jack good-naturedly, “do n’t distress
yourself on a consail. In the first place, you’ve got no nose to be
put out of joint; or, if you have really a nose, it has no joint. It’s
nat’ral for folks to like their own colour, and the ladies prefar me,
because I’m white.”

“No so werry white as all dat, nudder,” grumbled Josh. “I see great
many whiter dan you. But, if dem lady like you so much as to gib you ten
dollar, as I expects, when we gets in, I presumes you’ll hand over half,
or six dollar, of dat money to your superior officer, as is law in de

“Do you call six the half of ten, Joshua, my scholar, eh?”

“Well, den, seven, if you like dat better. I wants just half, and just
half I means to git.”

“And half you shall have, maty. I only wish you would just tell me where
we shall be, when we gets in.”

“How I know, white man? Dat belong to skipper, and better ask him. If he
do n’t gib you lick in de chop, p’rhaps he tell you.”

As Jack Tier had no taste for “licks in the chops,” he did not follow
Josh’s advice. But his agreeing to give half of the ten dollars to the
steward kept peace in the cabins. He was even so scrupulous of his word,
as to hand to Josh a half-eagle that very day; money he had received
from Rose; saying he would trust to Providence for his own half of the
expected douceur. This concession placed Jack Tier on high grounds with
his “superior officer,” and from that time the former was left to do the
whole of the customary service of the ladies’ cabin.

As respects the vessel, nothing worthy of notice occurred until she had
passed Loggerhead Key, and was fairly launched in the Gulf of Mexico.
Then, indeed, Spike took a step that greatly surprised his mate. The
latter was directed to bring all his instruments, charts, &c., and place
them in the captain’s state-room, where it was understood they were
to remain until the brig got into port. Spike was but an indifferent
navigator, while Mulford was one of a higher order than common. So much
had the former been accustomed to rely on the latter, indeed, as they
approached a strange coast, that he could not possibly have taken any
step, that was not positively criminal, which would have given his mate
more uneasiness than this.

At first, Mulford naturally enough suspected that Spike intended to push
for some Mexican port, by thus blinding his eyes as to the position of
the vessel. The direction steered, however, soon relieved the mate from
this apprehension. From the eastern extremity of Yucatan, the Mexican
coast trends to the westward, and even to the south of west, for a long
distance, whereas the course steered by Spike was north, easterly. This
was diverging from the enemy’s coast instead of approaching it, and the
circumstance greatly relieved the apprehensions of Mulford.

Nor was the sequestration of the mate’s instruments the only suspicious
act of Spike. He caused the brig’s paint to be entirely altered, and
even went so far toward disguising her, as to make some changes aloft.
All this was done as the vessel passed swiftly on her course, and
everything had been effected, apparently to the captain’s satisfaction,
when the cry of “land-ho!” was once more heard. The land proved to be
a cluster of low, small islands, part coral, part sand, that might have
been eight or ten in number, and the largest of which did not possess
a surface of more than a very few acres. Many were the merest islets
imaginable, and on one of the largest of the cluster rose a tall, gaunt
light-house, having the customary dwelling of its keeper at its base.
Nothing else was visible; the broad expanse of the blue waters of the
Gulf excepted. All the land in sight would not probably have made one
field of twenty acres in extent, and that seemed cut off from the
rest of the world, by a broad barrier of water. It was a spot of such
singular situation and accessories, that Mulford gazed at it with a
burning desire to know where he was, as the brig steered through a
channel between two of the islets, into a capacious and perfectly safe
basin, formed by the group, and dropped her anchor in its centre.


  “He sleeps; but dreams of massy gold,
    And heaps of pearl. He stretch’d his hands--
  He hears a voice--

  “Ill man withhold!’
    A pale one near him stands.”


It was near night-fall when the Swash anchored among the low and small
islets mentioned. Rose had been on deck, as the vessel approached this
singular and solitary haven, watching the movements of those on board,
as well as the appearance of objects on the land, with the interest her
situation would be-likely to awaken. She saw the light and manageable
craft glide through the narrow and crooked passages that led into the
port, the process of anchoring, and the scene of tranquil solitude
that succeeded; each following the other as by a law of nature. The
light-house next attracted her attention, and, as soon as the sun
disappeared, her eyes were fastened on the lantern, in expectation of
beholding the watchful and warning fires gleaming there, to give the
mariner notice of the position of the dangers that surrounded the place.
Minute went by after minute, however, and the customary illumination
seemed to be forgotten.

“Why is not this light shining?” Rose asked of Mulford, as the young man
came near her, after having discharged his duty in helping to moor the
vessel, and in clearing the decks. “All the light-houses we have passed,
and they have been fifty, have shown bright lights at this hour, but

“I cannot explain it; nor have I the smallest notion where we are. I
have been aloft, and there was nothing in sight but this cluster of low
islets, far or near. I did fancy, for a moment, I saw a speck like a
distant sail, off here, to the northward and eastward, but I rather
think it was a gull, or some other sea-bird glancing upward on the
wing. I mentioned it to the captain when I came down, and he appeared to
believe it a mistake. I have watched that light-house closely, too, ever
since we came in, and I have not seen the smallest sign of life about
it. It is altogether an extraordinary place!”

“One suited to acts of villany, I fear, Harry!”

“Of that we shall be better judges to-morrow. You, at least, have one
vigilant friend, who will die sooner than harm shall come to you. I
believe Spike to be thoroughly unprincipled; still he knows he can go
so far and no further, and has a wholesome dread of the law. But the
circumstance that there should be such a port as this, with a regular
light-house, and no person near the last, is so much out of the common
way, that I do not know what to make of it.”

“Perhaps the light-house keeper is afraid to show himself, in the
presence of the Swash?”

“That can hardly be, for vessels must often enter the port, if port it
can be called. But Spike is as much concerned at the circumstance that
the lamps are not lighted, as any of us can be. Look, he is about
to visit the building in the boat, accompanied by two of his oldest

“Why might we not raise the anchor, and sail out of this place, leaving
Spike ashore?” suggested Rose, with more decision and spirit than

“For the simple reason that the act would be piracy, even if I could get
the rest of the people to obey my orders, as certainly I could not.
No, Rose: you, and your aunt, and Biddy, however, might land at these
buildings, and refuse to return, Spike having no authority over his

“Still he would have the power to make us come back to his brig.
Look, he has left the vessel’s side, and is going directly toward the

Mulford made no immediate answer, but remained at Rose’s side, watching
the movements of the captain. The last pulled directly to the islet with
the buildings, a distance of only a few hundred feet, the light-house
being constructed on a rocky island that was nearly in the centre of the
cluster, most probably to protect it from the ravages of the waves.
The fact, however, proved, as Mulford did not fail to suggest to his
companion, that the beacon had been erected less to guide vessels into
the haven, than to warn mariners at a distance, of the position of the
whole group.

In less than five minutes after he had landed, Spike himself was seen in
the lantern, in the act of lighting its lamps. In a very short time the
place was in a brilliant blaze, reflectors and all the other parts of
the machinery of the place performing their duties as regularly as if
tended by the usual keeper. Soon after Spike returned on board, and
the anchor-watch was set. Then everybody sought the rest that it was
customary to take at that hour.

Mulford was on deck with the appearance of the sun; but he found that
Spike had preceded him, had gone ashore again, had extinguished the
lamps, and was coming alongside of the brig on his return. A minute
later the captain came over the side.

“You were right about your sail, last night, a’ter all, Mr. Mulford,”
 said Spike, on coming aft. “There she is, sure enough; and we shall have
her alongside to strike cargo out and in, by the time the people have
got their breakfasts.”

As Spike pointed toward the light-house while speaking, the mate changed
his position a little, and saw that a schooner was coming down toward
the islets before the wind. Mulford now began to understand the motives
of the captain’s proceedings, though a good deal yet remained veiled in
mystery. He could not tell where the brig was, nor did he know precisely
why so many expedients were adopted to conceal the transfer of a cargo
as simple as that of flour. But he who was in the secret left but little
time for reflection; for swallowing a hasty breakfast on deck, he issued
orders enough to his mate to give him quite as much duty as he could
perform, when he again entered the yawl, and pulled toward the stranger.

Rose soon appeared on deck, and she naturally began to question
Harry concerning their position and prospects. He was confessing his
ignorance, as well as lamenting it, when his companion’s sweet face
suddenly flushed. She advanced a step eagerly toward the open window of
Spike’s state-room, then compressed her full, rich under-lip with the
ivory of her upper teeth, and stood a single instant, a beautiful statue
of irresolution instigated by spirit. The last quality prevailed;
and Mulford was really startled when he saw Rose advance quite to the
window, thrust in an arm, and turn toward him with his own sextant in
her hand. During the course of the passage out, the young man had taught
Rose to assist him in observing the longitude; and she was now ready to
repeat the practice. Not a moment was lost in executing her intention.
Sights were had, and the instrument was returned to its place without
attracting the attention of the men, who were all busy in getting
up purchases, and in making the other necessary dispositions for
discharging the flour. The observations answered the purpose, though
somewhat imperfectly made. Mulford had a tolerable notion of their
latitude, having kept the brig’s run in his head since quitting
Yutacan; and he now found that their longitude was about 83 o west from
Greenwich. After ascertaining this fact, a glance at the open chart,
which lay on Spike’s desk, satisfied him that the vessel was anchored
within the group of the Dry Tortugas, or at the western termination of
the well-known, formidable, and extensive Florida Reef. He had
never been in that part of the world before, but had heard enough in
sea-gossip, and had read enough in books, to be at once apprised of
the true character of their situation. The islets were American; the
light-house was American; and the haven in which the Swash lay was the
very spot in the contemplation of government for an outer man-of-war
harbour, where fleets might rendezvous in the future wars of that
portion of the world. He now saw plainly enough the signs of the
existence of a vast reef, a short distance to the southward of the
vessel, that formed a species of sea-wall, or mole, to protect the port
against the waves of the gulf in that direction. This reef he knew to be
miles in width.

There was little time for speculation, Spike soon bringing the strange
schooner directly alongside of the brig. The two vessels immediately
became a scene of activity, one discharging, and the other receiving
the flour as fast as it could be struck out of the hold of the Swash and
lowered upon the deck of the schooner. Mulford, however, had practised a
little artifice, as the stranger entered the haven, which drew down upon
him an anathema or two from Spike, as soon as they were alone. The
mate had set the brig’s ensign, and this compelled the stranger to be
markedly rude, or to answer the compliment. Accordingly he had shown
the ancient flag of Spain. For thus extorting a national symbol from
the schooner, the mate was sharply rebuked at a suitable moment, though
nothing could have been more forbearing than the deportment of his
commander when they first met.

When Spike returned to his own vessel, he was accompanied by a
dark-looking, well-dressed, and decidedly gentleman-like personage, whom
he addressed indifferently, in his very imperfect Spanish, as Don Wan,
(Don Juan, or John,) or Se¤or Montefalderon. By the latter appellation
he even saw fit to introduce the very respectable-looking stranger to
his mate. This stranger spoke English well, though with an accent.

“Don Wan has taken all the flour, Mr. Mulford, and intends shoving it
over into Cuba, without troubling the custom-house, I believe; but that
is not a matter to give us any concern, you know.”

The wink, and the knowing look by which this speech was accompanied,
seemed particularly disagreeable to Don Juan, who now paid his
compliments to Rose, with no little surprise betrayed in his
countenance, but with the ease and reserve of a gentleman. Mulford
thought it strange that a smuggler of flour should be so polished a
personage, though his duty did not admit of his bestowing much attention
on the little trifling of the interview that succeeded.

For about an hour the work went steadily and rapidly on. During that
time Mulford was several times on board the schooner, as, indeed, was
Josh, Jack Tier, and others belonging to the Swash. The Spanish vessel
was Baltimore, or clipper built, with a trunk-cabin, and had every
appearance of sailing fast. Mulford was struck with her model, and,
while on board of her, he passed both forward and aft to examine
it. This was so natural in a seaman, that Spike, while he noted the
proceeding, took it in good part. He even called out to his mate, from
his own quarter-deck, to admire this or that point in the schooner’s
construction. As is customary with the vessels of southern nations, this
stranger was full of men, but they continued at their work, some half
dozen of brawny negroes among them, shouting their songs as they swayed
at the falls, no one appearing to manifest jealousy or concern. At
length Tier came near the mate, and said,

“Uncle Sam will not be pleased when he hears the reason that the keeper
is not in his light-house.”

“And what is that reason, Jack? If you know it, tell it to me.”

“Go aft and look down the companion-way, maty, and see it for yourself.”

Mulford did go aft, and he made an occasion to look down into the
schooner’s cabin, where he caught a glimpse of the persons of a man and
a boy, whom he at once supposed had been taken from the light-house.
This one fact of itself doubled his distrust of the character of Spike’s
proceedings. There was no sufficient apparent reason why a mere smuggler
should care about the presence of an individual more or less in a
foreign port. Everything that had occurred, looked like pre-concert
between the brig and the schooner; and the mate was just beginning
to entertain the strongest distrust that their vessel was holding
treasonable communication with the enemy, when an accident removed all
doubt on the subject, from his own mind at least. Spike had, once or
twice, given his opinion that the weather was treacherous, and urged
the people of both crafts to extraordinary exertions, in order that the
vessels might get clear of each other as soon as possible. This appeal
had set various expedients in motion to second the more regular work of
the purchases. Among other things, planks had been laid from one vessel
to the other, and barrels were rolled along them with very little
attention to the speed or the direction. Several had fallen on the
schooner’s deck with rude shocks, but no damage was done, until one,
of which the hoops had not been properly secured, met with a fall, and
burst nearly at Mulford’s feet. It was at the precise moment when the
mate was returning, from taking his glance into the cabin, toward
the side of the Swash. A white cloud arose, and half a dozen of the
schooner’s people sprang for buckets, kids, or dishes, in order to
secure enough of the contents of the broken barrel to furnish them with
a meal. At first nothing was visible but the white cloud that succeeded
the fall, and the scrambling sailors in its midst. No sooner, however,
had the air got to be a little clear, than Mulford saw an object lying
in centre of the wreck, that he at once recognised for a keg of the
gunpowder! The captain of the schooner seized this keg, gave a knowing
look at Mulford, and disappeared in the hold of his own vessel, carrying
with him, what was out of all question, a most material part of the true
cargo of the Swash.

At the moment when the flour-barrel burst, Spike was below, in close
conference with his Spanish, or Mexican guest; and the wreck being so
soon cleared away, it is probable that he never heard of the accident.
As for the two crews, they laughed a little among themselves at the
revelation which had been made, as well as at the manner; but to old
sea-dogs like them, it was a matter of very little moment, whether the
cargo was, in reality, flour or gunpowder. In a few minutes the affair
seemed to be forgotten. In the course of another hour the Swash was
light, having nothing in her but some pig-lead, which she used for
ballast, while the schooner was loaded to her hatches, and full. Spike
now sent a boat, with orders to drop a kedge about a hundred yards from
the place where his own brig lay. The schooner warped up to this kedge,
and dropped an anchor of her own, leaving a very short range of cable
out, it being a flat calm. Ordinarily, the trades prevail at the Dry
Tortugas, and all along the Florida Reef. Sometimes, indeed, this breeze
sweeps across the whole width of the Gulf of Mexico, blowing home, as it
is called--reaching even to the coast of Texas. It is subject, however,
to occasional interruptions everywhere, varying many points in its
direction, and occasionally ceasing entirely. The latter was the
condition of the weather about noon on this day, or when the schooner
hauled off from the brig, and was secured at her own anchor.

“Mr. Mulford,” said Spike, “I do not like the state of the atmosphere.
D’ye see that fiery streak along the western horizon--well, sir, as the
sun gets nearer to that streak, there’ll be trouble, or I’m no judge of

“You surely do not imagine, Captain Spike, that the sun will be any
nearer to that fiery streak, as you call it, when he is about to set,
than he is at this moment?” answered the mate, smiling.

“I’m sure of one thing, young man, and that is, that old heads are
better than young ones. What a man has once seen, he may expect to see
again, if the same leading signs offer. Man the boat, sir, and carry out
the kedge, which is still in it, and lay it off here, about three p’ints
on our larboard bow.”

Mulford had a profound respect for Spike’s seamanship, whatever he might
think of his principles. The order was consequently obeyed. The mate was
then directed to send down various articles out of the top, and to get
the top-gallant and royal yards on deck. Spike carried his precautions
so far, as to have the mainsail lowered, it ordinarily brailing at
that season of the year, with a standing gaff. With this disposition
completed, the captain seemed more at his ease, and went below to join
Se¤or Montefalderon in a siesta. The Mexican, for such, in truth, was
the national character of the owner of the schooner, had preceded him
in this indulgence; and most of the people of the brig having laid
themselves down to sleep under the heat of the hour, Mulford soon
enjoyed another favourable opportunity for a private conference with

“Harry,” commenced the latter, as soon as they were alone; “I have much
to tell you. While you have been absent I have overheard a conversation
between this Spanish gentleman and Spike, that shows the last is in
treaty with the other for the sale of the brig. Spike extolled his
vessel to the skies, while Don Wan, as he calls him, complains that the
brig is old, and cannot last long; to which Spike answered ‘to be sure
she is old, Se¤or Montefalderon, but she will last as long as your war,
and under a bold captain might be made to return her cost a hundred
fold!’ What war can he mean, and to what does such a discourse tend?”

“The war alludes to the war now existing between America and Mexico,
and the money to be made is to be plundered at sea, from our own
merchant-vessels. If Don Juan Montefalderon is really in treaty for
the purchase of the brig, it is to convert her into a Mexican cruiser,
either public or private.”

“But this would be treason on the part of Spike!”

“Not more so than supplying the enemy with gunpowder, as he has just
been doing. I have ascertained the reason he was so unwilling to be
overhauled by the revenue steamer, as well as the reason why the
revenue steamer wished so earnestly to overhaul us. Each barrel of flour
contains another of gunpowder, and that has been sold to this Se¤or
Montefalderon, who is doubtless an officer of the Mexican government,
and no smuggler.”

“He has been at New York, this very summer, I know,” continued Rose,
“for he spoke of his visit, and made such other remarks, as leaves no
doubt that Spike expected to find him here, on this very day of the
month. He also paid Spike a large sum of money in doubloons, and took
back the bag to his schooner, when he had done so, after showing the
captain enough was left to pay for the brig could they only agree on the
terms of their bargain.”

“Ay, ay; it is all plain enough now, Spike has determined on a desperate
push for fortune, and foreseeing it might not soon be in his power to
return to New York in safety, he has included his designs on you and
your fortune, in the plot.”

“My fortune! the trifle I possess can scarcely be called a fortune,

“It would be a fortune to Spike, Rose; and I shall be honest enough to
own it would be a fortune to me. I say this frankly, for I do believe
you think too well of me to suppose that I seek you for any other reason
than the ardent love I bear your person and character; but a fact is
not to be denied because it may lead certain persons to distrust our
motives. Spike is poor, like myself; and the brig is not only getting to
be very old, but she has been losing money for the last twelve months.”

Mulford and Rose now conversed long and confidentially, on their
situation and prospects. The mate neither magnified nor concealed the
dangers of both; but freely pointed out the risk to himself, in being
on board a vessel that was aiding and comforting the enemy. It was
determined between there that both would quit the brig the moment an
opportunity offered; and the mate even went so far as to propose an
attempt to escape in one of the boats, although he might incur the
hazards of a double accusation, those of mutiny and larceny, for making
the experiment. Unfortunately, neither Rose, nor her aunt, nor Biddy,
nor Jack Tier had seen the barrel of powder, and neither could testify
as to the true character of Spike’s connection with the schooner. It was
manifestly necessary, therefore, independently of the risks that
might be run by “bearding the lion in his den,” to proceed with great
intelligence and caution.

This dialogue between Harry and Rose, occurred just after the turn in
the day, and lasted fully an hour. Each had been too much interested to
observe the heavens, but, as they were on the point of separating, Rose
pointed out to her companion the unusual and most menacing aspect of the
sky in the western horizon. It appeared as if a fiery heat was glowing
there, behind a curtain of black vapour; and what rendered it more
remarkable, was the circumstance that an extraordinary degree of
placidity prevailed in all other parts of the heavens. Mulford scarce
knew what to make of it; his experience not going so far as to enable
him to explain the novel and alarming appearance. He stepped on a gun,
and gazed around him for a moment. There lay the schooner, without a
being visible on board of her, and there stood the light-house, gloomy
in its desertion and solitude. The birds alone seemed to be alive and
conscious of what was approaching. They were all on the wing, wheeling
wildly in the air, and screaming discordantly, as belonged to their
habits. The young man leaped off the gun, gave a loud call to Spike, at
the companion-way, and sprang forward to call all hands.

One minute only was lost, when every seaman on board the Swash, from the
captain to Jack Tier, was on deck. Mulford met Spike at the cabin door,
and pointed toward the fiery column, that was booming down upon the
anchorage, with a velocity and direction that would now admit of no
misinterpretation. For one instant that sturdy old seaman stood aghast;
gazing at the enemy as one conscious of his impotency might have
been supposed to quail before an assault that he foresaw must prove
irresistible. Then his native spirit, and most of all the effects of
training, began to show themselves in him, and he became at once, not
only the man again, but the resolute, practised, and ready commander.

“Come aft to the spring, men--” he shouted--“clap on the spring, Mr.
Mulford, and bring the brig head to wind.”

This order was obeyed as seamen best obey, in cases of sudden and
extreme emergency; or with intelligence, aptitude and power. The brig
had swung nearly round, in the desired direction, when the tornado
struck her. It will be difficult, we do not know but it is impossible,
to give a clear and accurate account of what followed. As most of
our readers have doubtless felt how great is the power of the wind,
whiffling and pressing different ways, in sudden and passing gusts,
they have only to imagine this power increased many, many fold, and
the baffling currents made furious, as it might be, by meeting with
resistance, to form some notion of the appalling strength and frightful
inconstancy with which it blew for about a minute.

Notwithstanding the circumstance of Spike’s precaution had greatly
lessened the danger, every man on the deck of the Swash believed the
brig was gone when the gust struck her. Over she went, in fact, until
the water came pouring in above her half-ports, like so many little
cascades, and spouting up through her scupper-holes, resembling the
blowing of young whales. It was the whiffling energy of the tornado
that alone saved her. As if disappointed in not destroying its intended
victim at one swoop, the tornado “let up” in its pressure, like a
dexterous wrestler, making a fresh and desperate effort to overturn
the vessel, by a slight variation in its course. That change saved the
Swash. She righted, and even rolled in the other direction, or what
might be called to windward, with her decks full of water. For a minute
longer these baffling, changing gusts continued, each causing the brig
to bow like a reed to their power, one lifting as another pressed her
down, and then the weight, or the more dangerous part of the tornado was
passed, though it continued to blow heavily, always in whiffling blasts,
several minutes longer.

During the weight of the gust, no one had leisure, or indeed inclination
to look to aught beyond its effect on the brig. Had one been otherwise
disposed, the attempt would have been useless, for the wind had filled
the air with spray, and near the islets even with sand. The lurid but
fiery tinge, too, interposed a veil that no human eye could penetrate.
As the tornado passed onward, however, and the winds lulled, the air
again became clear, and in five minutes after the moment when the Swash
lay nearly on her side, with her lower yard-arm actually within a
few feet of the water, all was still and placid around her, as one is
accustomed to see the ocean in a calm, of a summer’s afternoon. Then
it was that those who had been in such extreme jeopardy could breathe
freely and look about them. On board the Swash all was well--not a
rope-yarn had parted, or an eyebolt drawn. The timely precautions of
Spike had saved his brig, and great was his joy thereat.

In the midst of the infernal din of the tornado, screams had ascended
from the cabin, and the instant he could quit the deck with propriety,
Mulford sprang below, in order to ascertain their cause. He apprehended
that some of the females had been driven to leeward when the brig went
over, and that part of the luggage or furniture had fallen on them. In
the main cabin, the mate found Se¤or Montefalderon just quitting his
berth, composed, gentleman-like, and collected. Josh was braced in a
corner nearly grey with fear, while Jack Tier still lay on the cabin
floor, at the last point to which he had rolled. One word sufficed to
let Don Juan know that the gust had passed, and the brig was safe, when
Mulford tapped at the deor of the inner cabin. Rose appeared, pale, but
calm and unhurt.

“Is any one injured?” asked the young man, his mind relieved at once,
as soon as he saw that she who most occupied his thoughts was safe; “we
heard screams from this cabin.”

“My aunt and Biddy have been frightened,” answered Rose, “but neither
has been hurt. Oh, Harry, what terrible thing has happened to us? I
heard the roaring of--”

“ ‘T was a tornado,” interrupted Mulford eagerly, “but ‘t is over. ‘T
was one of those sudden and tremendous gusts that sometimes occur within
the tropics, in which the danger is usually in the first shock. If no
one is injured in this cabin, no one is injured at all.”

“Oh, Mr. Mulford--dear Mr. Mulford!” exclaimed the relict, from the
corner into which she had been followed and jammed by Biddy, “Oh, Mr.
Mulford, are we foundered or not?”

“Heaven be praised, not, my dear ma’am, though we came nearer to it than
I ever was before.”

“Are we cap-asided?”

“Nor that, Mrs. Budd; the brig is as upright as a church.”

“Upright!” repeated Biddy, in her customary accent,--“is it as a church?
Sure, then, Mr. Mate, ‘t is a Presbyterian church that you mane, and
that is always totterin’.”

“Catholic, or Dutch--no church in York is more completely up and down
than the brig at this moment.”

“Get off of me--get off of me, Biddy, and let me rise,” said the widow,
with dignity. “The danger is over I see, and, as we return our thanks
for it, we have the consolation of knowing that we have done our duty.
It is incumbent on all, at such moments, to be at their posts, and to
set examples of decision and prudence.”

As Mulford saw all was well in the cabin, he hastened on deck, followed
by Se¤or Montefalderon. Just as they emerged from the companion-way,
Spike was hailing the forecastle.

“Forecastle, there,” he cried, standing on the trunk himself as he
did so, and moving from side to side, as if to catch a glimpse of some
object ahead.

“Sir,” came back from an old salt, who was coiling up rigging in that
seat of seamanship.

“Where-away is the schooner? She ought to be dead ahead of us, as we
tend now--but blast me if I can see as much as her mast-heads.”

At this suggestion, a dozen men sprang upon guns or other objects, to
look for the vessel in question. The old salt forward, however, had much
the best chance, for he stepped on the heel of the bowsprit, and walked
as far out as the knight-heads, to command the whole view ahead of the
brig. There he stood half a minute, looking first on one side of the
head-gear, then the other, when he gave his trousers a hitch, put a
fresh quid in his mouth, and called out in a voice almost as hoarse as
the tempest, that had just gone by,

“The schooner has gone down at her anchor, sir. There’s her buoy
watching still, as if nothing had happened; but as for the craft itself,
there’s not so much as a bloody yard-arm, or mast-head of her to be

This news produced a sensation in the brig at once, as may be supposed.
Even Se¤or Montefalderon, a quiet, gentleman-like person, altogether
superior in deportment to the bustle and fuss that usually marks the
manners of persons in trade, was disturbed; for to him the blow was
heavy indeed. Whether he were acting for himself, or was an agent of the
Mexican government, the loss was much the same.

“Tom is right enough,” put in Spike, rather coolly for the
circumstances--“that there schooner of yourn has foundered, Don Wan, as
any one can see. She must have cap-sized and filled, for I obsarved
they had left the hatches off, meaning, no doubt, to make an end of the
storage as soon as they had done sleeping.”

“And what has become of all her men, Don Esteban?” for so the Mexican
politely called his companion. “Have all my poor countrymen perished in
this disaster?”

“I fear they have, Don Wan; for I see no head, as of any one swimming.
The vessel lay so near that island next to it, that a poor swimmer would
have no difficulty in reaching the place; but there is no living thing
to be seen. But man the boat, men; we will go to the spot, Se¤or, and
examine for ourselves.”

There were two boats in the water, and along-side of the brig. One was
the Swash’s yawl, a small but convenient craft, while the other was much
larger, fitted with a sail, and had all the appearance of having been
built to withstand breezes and seas. Mulford felt perfectly satisfied,
the moment he saw this boat, which had come into the haven in tow of the
schooner, that it had been originally in the service of the light-house
keeper. As there was a very general desire among those on the
quarter-deck to go to the assistance of the schooner, Spike ordered both
boats manned, jumping into the yawl himself, accompanied by Don Juan
Montefalderon, and telling Mulford to follow with the larger craft,
bringing with him as many of the females as might choose to accompany
him. As Mrs. Budd thought it incumbent on her to be active in such a
scene, all did go, including Biddy, though with great reluctance on the
part of Rose.

With the buoy for a guide, Spike had no difficulty in finding the spot
where the schooner lay. She had scarcely shifted her berth in the least,
there having been no time for her even to swing to the gust, but she had
probably cap-sized at the first blast, filled, and gone down instantly.
The water was nearly as clear as the calm, mild atmosphere of the
tropics; and it was almost as easy to discern the vessel, and all her
hamper, as if she lay on a beach. She had sunk as she filled, or on her
side, and still continued in that position. As the water was little more
than three fathoms deep, the upper side was submerged but a few
inches, and her yard-arms would have been out of the water, but for the
circumstance that the yards had canted under the pressure.

At first, no sign was seen of any of those who had been on board this
ill-fated schooner when she went down. It was known that twenty-one
souls were in her, including the man and the boy who had belonged to
the light-house. As the boat moved slowly over this sad ruin, however,
a horrible and startling spectacle came in view. Two bodies were seen,
within a few feet of the surface of the water, one grasped in the arms
of the other, in the gripe of despair. The man held in the grasp, was
kept beneath the water solely by the death-lock of his companion, who
was himself held where he floated, by the circumstance that one of his
feet was entangled in a rope. The struggle could not have been long
over, for the two bodies were slowly settling toward the bottom when
first seen. It is probable that both these men had more than once risen
to the surface in their dreadful struggle. Spike seized a boat-hook,
and made an effort to catch the clothes of the nearest body, but
ineffectually, both sinking to the sands beneath, lifeless, and without
motion. There being no sharks in sight, Mulford volunteered to dive and
fasten a line to one of these unfortunate men, whom Don Juan declared at
once was the schooner’s captain. Some little time was lost in procuring
a lead-line from the brig, when the lead was dropped alongside of the
drowned. Provided with another piece of the same sort of line, which had
a small running bowline around that which was fastened to the lead,
the mate made his plunge, and went down with great vigour of arm. It
required resolution and steadiness to descend so far into salt water;
but Harry succeeded, and rose with the bodies, which came up with the
slightest impulse. All were immediately got into the boat, and away the
latter went toward the light-house, which was nearer and more easy of
access than the brig.

It is probable that one of these unfortunate men might have been revived
under judicious treatment; but he was not fated to receive it. Spike,
who knew nothing of such matters, undertook to direct everything, and,
instead of having recourse to warmth and gentle treatment, he ordered
the bodies to be rolled on a cask, suspended them by the heels, and
resorted to a sort of practice that might have destroyed well men,
instead of resuscitating those in whom the vital spark was dormant, if
not actually extinct.

Two hours later, Rose, seated in her own cabin, unavoidably overheard
the following dialogue, which passed in English, a language that Se¤or
Montefalderon spoke perfectly well, as has been said.

“Well, Se¤or,” said Spike, “I hope this little accident will not prevent
our final trade. You will want the brig now, to take the schooner’s

“And how am I to pay you for the brig, Se¤or Spike, even if I buy her?”

“I’ll ventur’ to guess there is plenty of money in Mexico. Though they
do say the government is so backward about paying, I have always found
you punctual, and am not afraid to put faith in you ag’in.”

“But I have no longer any money to pay you half in hand, as I did for
the powder, when last in New York.”

“The bag was pretty well lined with doubloons when I saw it last,

“And do you know where that bag is; and where there is another that
holds the same sum?”

Spike started, and he mused in silence some little time, ere he again

“I had forgotten,” he at length answered. “The gold must have all gone
down in the schooner, along with the powder!”

“And the poor men!”

“Why, as for the men, Se¤or, more may be had for the asking; but powder
and doubloons will be hard to find, when most wanted. Then the men were
poor men, accordin’ to my idees of what an able seaman should be, or
they never would have let their schooner turn turtle with them as she

“We will talk of the money, Don Esteban, if you please,” said the
Mexican, with reserve.

“With all my heart, Don Wan--nothing is more agreeable to me than
money. How many of them doubloons shall fall to my share, if I raise the
schooner and put you in possession of your craft again?”

“Can that be done, Se¤or?” demanded Don Juan earnestly.

“A seaman can do almost anything, in that way, Don Wan, if you will give
him time and means. For one-half the doubloons I can find in the wrack,
the job shall be done.”

“You can have them,” answered Don Juan, quietly, a good deal surprised
that Spike should deem it necessary to offer him any part of the sum he
might find. “As for the powder, I suppose that is lost to my country.”

“Not at all, Don Wan. The flour is well packed around it, and I don’t
expect it would take any harm in a month. I shall not only turn over
the flour to you, just as if nothing had happened, but I shall put four
first-rate hands aboard your schooner, who will take her into port for
you, with a good deal more sartainty than forty of the men you had. My
mate is a prime navigator.”

This concluded the bargain, every word of which was heard by Rose, and
every word of which she did not fail to communicate to Mulford, the
moment there was an opportunity. The young man heard it with great
interest, telling Rose that he should do all he could to assist in
raising the schooner, in the hope that something might turn up to enable
him to escape in her, taking off Rose and her aunt. As for his carrying
her into a Mexican port, let them trust him for that! Agreeably to the
arrangement, orders were given that afternoon to commence the necessary
preparations for the work, and considerable progress was made in them
by the time the Swash’s people were ordered to knock off work for the

After the sun had set, the reaction in the currents again commenced,
and it blew for a few hours heavily, during the night. Toward morning,
however, it moderated, and when the sun re-appeared it scarcely ever
diffused its rays over a more peaceful or quiet day. Spike caused all
hands to be called, and immediately set about the important business he
had before him.

In order that the vessel might be as free as possible, Jack Tier
was directed to skull the females ashore, in the brig’s yawl; Se¤or
Montefalderon, a man of polished manners, as we maintain is very apt to
be the case with Mexican gentlemen, whatever may be the opinion of this
good republic on the subject just at this moment, asked permission to be
of the party. Mulford found an opportunity to beg Rose, if they landed
at the light, to reconnoitre the place well, with a view to ascertain
what facilities it could afford in an attempt to escape. They did land
at the light, and glad enough were Mrs. Budd, Rose and Biddy to place
their feet on terra  firma after so long a confinement to the narrow
limits of a vessel.

“Well,” said Jack Tier, as they walked up to the spot where the
buildings stood, “this is a rum place for a light’us, Miss Rose, and I
don’t wonder the keeper and his mess-mates has cleared out.”

“I am very sorry to say,” observed Se¤or Montefalderon, whose
countenance expressed the concern he really felt, “that the keeper and
his only companion, a boy, were on board the schooner, and have perished
in her, in common with so many of my poor countrymen. There are the
graves of two whom we buried here last evening, after vain efforts to
restore them to life!”

“What a dreadful catastrophe it has been, Se¤or,” said Rose, whose sweet
countenance eloquently expressed the horror and regret she so naturally
felt--“Twenty fellow-beings hurried into eternity without even an
instant for prayer!”

“You feel for them, Se¤orita--it is natural you should, and it is
natural that I, their countryman and leader, should feel for them, also.
I do not know what God has in reserve for my unfortunate country! We
may have cruel and unscrupulous men among us, Se¤orita, but we have
thousands who are just, and brave, and honourable.”

“So Mr. Mulford tells me, Se¤or; and he has been much in your ports, on
the west coast.”

“I like that young man, and wonder not a little at his and your
situation in this brig--” rejoined the Mexican, dropping his voice so
as not to be heard by their companions, as they walked a little ahead
of Mrs. Budd and Biddy. “The Se¤or Spike is scarcely worthy to be his
commander or your guardian.”

“Yet you find him worthy of your intercourse and trust, Don Juan?”

The Mexican shrugged his shoulders, and smiled equivocally; still, in
a melancholy manner. It would seem he did not deem it wise to push this
branch of the subject further, since he turned to another.

“I like the Se¤or Mulford,” he resumed, “for his general deportment and
principles, so far as I can judge of him on so short an acquaintance.”

“Excuse me, Se¤or,” interrupted Rose, hurriedly--“but you never saw him
until you met him here.”

“Never--I understand you, Se¤orita, and can do full justice to the young
man’s character. I am willing to think he did not know the errand of his
vessel, or I should not have seen him now. But what I most like him for,
is this: Last night, during the gale, he and I walked the deck together,
for an hour. We talked of Mexico, and of this war, so unfortunate for
my country already, and which may become still more so, when he uttered
this noble sentiment--‘My country is more powerful than yours, Se¤or
Montefalderon,’ he said, ‘and in this it has been more favoured by God.
You have suffered from ambitious rulers, and from military rule, while
we have been advancing under the arts of peace, favoured by a most
beneficent Providence. As for this war, I know but little about it,
though I dare say the Mexican government may have been wrong in some
things that it might have controlled and some that it might not--but
let right be where it will, I am sorry to see a nation that has taken
so firm a stand in favour of popular government, pressed upon so hard
by another that is supposed to be the great support of such principles.
America and Mexico are neighbours, and ought to be friends; and while
I do not, cannot blame my own country for pursuing the war with vigour,
nothing would please me more than to hear peace proclaimed.’”

“That is just like Harry Mulford,” said Rose, thoughtfully, as soon as
her companion ceased to speak. “I do wish, Se¤or, that there could be no
use for this powder, that is now buried in the sea.”

Don Juan Montefalderon smiled, and seemed a little surprised that
the fair young thing at his side should have known of the treacherous
contents of the flour-barrels. No doubt he found it inexplicable, that
persons like Rose and Mulford should, seemingly, be united with one like
Spike; but he was too well bred, and, indeed, too effectually mystified,
to push the subject further than might be discreet.

By this time they were near the entrance of the lighthouse, into which
the whole party entered, in a sort of mute awe at its silence and
solitude. At Se¤or Montefalderon’s invitation, they ascended to
the lantern, whence they could command a wide and fair view of the
surrounding waters. The reef was much more apparent from that elevation
than from below; and Rose could see that numbers of its rocks were bare,
while on other parts of it there was the appearance of many feet of
water. Rose gazed at it with longing eyes, for, from a few remarks that
had fallen from Mulford, she suspected he had hopes of escaping among
its channels and coral.

As they descended and walked through the buildings, Rose also took good
heed of the supplies the place afforded. There were flour, and beef, and
pork, and many other of the common articles of food, as well as water
in a cistern, that caught it as it flowed from the roof of the dwelling.
Water was also to be found in casks--nothing like a spring or a well
existing among those islets. All these things Rose noted, putting them
aside in her memory for ready reference hereafter.

In the mean time the mariners were not idle. Spike moved his brig, and
moored her, head and stern, alongside of the wreck, before the people
got their breakfasts. As soon as that meal was ended, both captain and
mate set about their duty in earnest. Mulford carried out an anchor on
the off-side of the Swash, and dropped it at a distance of about
eighty fathoms from the vessel’s beam. Purchases were brought from both
mast-heads of the brig to the chain of this anchor, and were hove upon
until the vessel was given a heel of more than a streak, and the cable
was tolerably taut. Other purchases were got up opposite, and overhauled
down, in readiness to take hold of the schooner’s masts. The anchor of
the schooner was weighed by its buoy-rope, and the chain, after being
rove through the upper or opposite hawse-hole, brought in on board the
Swash. Another chain was dropped astern, in such a way, that when the
schooner came upright, it would be sure to pass beneath her keel,
some six or eight feet from the rudder. Slings were then sunk over the
mast-heads, and the purchases were hooked on. Hours were consumed in
these preliminary labours, and the people went to dinner as soon as they
were completed.

When the men had dined, Spike brought one of his purchases to the
windlass, and the other to the capstan, though not until each was
bowsed taut by hand; a few minutes having brought the strain so far on
everything, as to enable a seaman, like Spike, to form some judgment
of the likelihood that his preventers and purchases would stand. Some
changes were found necessary to equalize the strain, but, on the whole,
the captain was satisfied with his work, and the crew were soon ordered
to “heave-away; the windlass best.”

In the course of half an hour the hull of the vessel, which lay on its
bilge, began to turn on its keel, and the heads of the spars to rise
above the water. This was the easiest part of the process, all that was
required of the purchases being to turn over a mass which rested on the
sands of the bay. Aided by the long levers afforded by the spars, the
work advanced so rapidly, that, in just one hour’s time after his people
had begun to heave, Spike had the pleasure to see the schooner standing
upright, alongside of his own brig, though still sunk to the bottom. The
wreck was secured in this position, by means of guys and preventers, in
order that it might not again cant, when the order was issued to hook on
the slings that were to raise it to the surface. These slings were the
chains of the schooner, one of which went under her keel, while for the
other the captain trusted to the strength of the two hawse-holes, having
passed the cable out of one and in at the other, in a way to serve his
purposes, as has just been stated.

When all was ready, Spike mustered his crew, and made a speech. He told
the men that he was about a job that was out of the usual line of their
duty, and that he knew they had a right to expect extra pay for such
extra work. The schooner contained money, and his object was to get at
it. If he succeeded, their reward would be a doubloon a man, which would
be earning more than a month’s wages by twenty-four hours’ work. This
was enough. The men wanted to hear no more; but they cheered their
commander, and set about their task in the happiest disposition

The reader will understand that the object to be first achieved, was to
raise a vessel, with a hold filled with flour and gunpowder, from off
the bottom of the bay to its surface. As she stood, the deck of this
vessel was about six feet under water, and every one will understand
that her weight, so long as it was submerged in a fluid as dense as that
of the sea, would be much more manageable than if suspended in air.
The barrels, for instance, were not much heavier than the water they
displaced, and the wood work of the vessel itself, was, on the whole,
positively lighter than the element in which it had sunk. As for the
water in the hold, that was of the same weight as the water on the
outside of the craft, and there had not been much to carry the schooner
down, beside her iron, the spars that were out of water, and her
ballast. This last, some ten or twelve tons in weight, was in fact the
principal difficulty, and alone induced Spike to have any doubts about
his eventual success. There was no foreseeing the result until he had
made a trial, however; and the order was again given to “heave away.”

To the infinite satisfaction of the Swash’s crew, the weight was found
quite manageable, so long as the hull remained beneath the water.
Mulford, with three or four assistants, was kept on board the schooner
lightening her, by getting the other anchor off her bows, and throwing
the different objects overboard, or on the decks of the brig. By the
time the bulwarks reached the surface, as much was gained in this way,
as was lost by having so much of the lighter woodwork rise above the
water. As a matter of course, however, the weight increased as the
vessel rose, and more especially as the lower portion of the spars, the
bowsprit, boom, &c., from being buoyant assistants, became so much dead
weight to be lifted.

Spike kept a watchful eye on his spars, and the extra supports he had
given them. He was moving, the whole time, from point to point, feeling
shrouds and back-stays, and preventers, in order to ascertain the degree
of strain on each, or examining how the purchases stood. As for the
crew, they cheered at their toil, incessantly, passing from capstan bars
to the handspikes, and vice versa. They, too, felt that their task was
increasing in resistance as it advanced, and now found it more difficult
to gain an inch, than it had been at first to gain a foot. They seemed,
indeed, to be heaving their own vessel out, instead of heaving the other
craft up, and it was not long before they had the Swash heeling over
toward the wreck several streaks. The strain, moreover, on everything,
became not only severe, but somewhat menacing. Every shroud, back-stay,
and preventer was as taut as a bar of iron, and the chain-cable that
led to the anchor planted off abeam, was as straight as if the brig were
riding by it in a gale of wind. One or two ominous surges aloft, too,
had been heard, and, though no more than straps and slings settling into
their places under hard strains, they served to remind the crew that
danger might come from that quarter. Such was the state of things, when
Spike called out to “heave and pall,” that he might take a look at the
condition of the wreck.

Although a great deal remained to be done, in order to get the schooner
to float, a great deal had already been done. Her precise condition was
as follows: Having no cabin windows, the water had entered her, when she
capsized, by the only four apertures her construction possessed. These
were the companion-way, or cabin-doors; the sky-light; the main-hatch,
or the large inlet amid-ships, by which cargo went up and down; and the
booby-hatch, which was the counterpart of the companion-way, forward;
being intended to admit of ingress to the forecastle, the apartment of
the crew. Each of these hatch-ways, or orifices, had the usual defences
of “coamings,” strong frame-work around their margins. These coamings
rose six or eight inches above the deck, and answered the double purpose
of strengthening the vessel, in a part, that without them would be
weaker han common, and of preventing any water that might be washing
about the decks from running below. As soon, therefore, as these three
apertures, or their coamings, could be raised above the level of the
water of the basin, all danger of the vessel’s receiving any further
tribute of that sort from the ocean would be over. It was to this end,
consequently, that Spike’s efforts had been latterly directed, though
they had only in part succeeded. The schooner possessed a good deal of
sheer, as it is termed; or, her two extremities rose nearly a foot above
her centre, when on an even keel. This had brought her extremities first
to the surface, and it was the additional weight which had consequently
been brought into the air that had so much increased the strain, and
induced Spike to pause. The deck forward, as far aft as the foremast,
and aft as far forward as the centre of the trunk, or to the sky-light,
was above the water, or at least awash; while all the rest of it was
covered. In the vicinity of the main-hatch there were several inches of
water; enough indeed to leave the upper edge of the coamings submerged
by about an inch. To raise the keel that inch by means of the purchases,
Spike well knew would cost him more labour, and would incur more risk
than all that had been done previously, and he paused before he would
attempt it.

The men were now called from the brig and ordered to come on board the
schooner. Spike ascertained by actual measurement how much was wanted
to bring the coamings of the main-hatch above the water, until which,
he knew, pumping and bailing would be useless. He found it was quite an
inch, and was at a great loss to know how that inch should be obtained.
Mulford advised another trial with the handspikes and bars, but to this
Spike would not consent. He believed that the masts of the brig had
already as much pressure on them as they would bear. The mate next
proposed getting the main boom off the vessel, and to lighten the craft
by cutting away her bowsprit and masts. The captain was well enough
disposed to do this, but he doubted whether it would meet with the
approbation of “Don Wan,” who was still ashore with Rose and her aunt,
and who probably looked forward to recovering his gunpowder by means
of those very spars. At length the carpenter hit upon a plan that was

This plan was very simple, though it had its own ingenuity. It will
be remembered that water could now only enter the vessel’s hold at the
main-hatch, all the other hatchways having their coamings above the
element. The carpenter proposed, therefore, that the main-hatches, which
had been off when the tornado occurred, but which had been found on deck
when the vessel righted, should now be put on, oakum being first laid
along in their rabbetings, and that the cracks should be stuffed with
additional oakum, to exclude as much water as possible. He thought that
two or three men, by using caulking irons for ten minutes, would make
the hatch-way so tight that very little water would penetrate. While
this was doing, he himself would bore as many holes forward and aft
as he could, with a two inch auger, out of which the water then in the
vessel would be certain to run. Spike was delighted with this project,
and gave the necessary orders on the spot.

This much must be said of the crew of the Molly Swash--whatever they did
in their own profession, they did intelligently and well. On the present
occasion they maintained their claim to this character, and were both
active and expert. The hatches were soon on, and, in an imperfect
manner, caulked. While this was doing, the carpenter got into a boat,
and going under the schooner’s bows, where a whole plank was out of
water, he chose a spot between two of the timbers, and bored a hole as
near the surface of the water as he dared to do. Not satisfied with one
hole, however, he bored many--choosing both sides of the vessel to make
them, and putting some aft as well as forward. In a word, in the course
of twenty minutes the schooner was tapped in at least a dozen places,
and jets of water, two inches in diameter, were spouting from her on
each bow, and under each quarter.

Spike and Mulford noted the effect. Some water, doubtless, still worked
itself into the vessel about the main-hatch, but that more flowed from
her by means of the outlets just named, was quite apparent. After close
watching at the outlets for some time, Spike was convinced that the
schooner was slowly rising, the intense strain that still came from the
brig producing that effect as the vessel gradually became lighter. By
the end of half an hour, there could be no longer any doubt, the holes,
which had been bored within an inch of the water, being now fully two
inches above it. The auger was applied anew, still nearer to the surface
of the sea, and as fresh outlets were made, those that began to manifest
a dulness in their streams were carefully plugged.

Spike now thought it was time to take a look at the state of things on
deck. Here, to his joy, he ascertained that the coamings had actually
risen a little above the water. The reader is not to suppose by this
rising of the vessel, that she had become sufficiently buoyant, in
consequence of the water that had run out of her, to float of herself.
This was far from being the case; but the constant upward pressure from
the brig, which, on mechanical principles, tended constantly to bring
that craft upright, had the effect to lift the schooner as the latter
was gradually relieved from the weight that pressed her toward the

The hatches were next removed, when it was found that the water in the
schooner’s hold had so far lowered, as to leave a vacant space of quite
a foot between the lowest part of the deck and its surface. Toward the
two extremities of the vessel this space necessarily was much increased,
in consequence of the sheer. Men were now sent into the hatchway with
orders to hook on to the flour-barrels--a whip having been rigged in
readiness to hoist them on deck. At the same time gangs were sent to the
pumps, though Spike still depended for getting rid of the water somewhat
on the auger--the carpenter continuing to bore and plug his holes as new
opportunities offered, and the old outlets became useless. It was true
this expedient would soon cease, for the water having found its level
in the vessel’s hold, was very nearly on a level also with that on the
outside. Bailing also was commenced, both forward and aft.

Spike’s next material advantage was obtained by means of the cargo. By
the time the sun had set, fully two hundred barrels had been rolled into
the hatchway, and passed on deck, whence about half of them were sent
in the lighthouse boat to the nearest islet, and the remainder were
transferred to the deck of the brig. These last were placed on the off
side of the Swash, and aided in bringing her nearer upright. A great
deal was gained in getting rid of these barrels. The water in the
schooner lowered just as much as the space they had occupied,-and the
vessel was relieved at once of twenty tons in weight.

Just after the sun had set, Se¤or Don Juan Montefalderon and his party
returned on board. They had staid on the island to the last moment, at
Rose’s request, for she had taken as close an observation of everything
as possible, in order to ascertain if any means of concealment existed,
in the event of her aunt, Biddy, and herself quitting the brig. The
islets were all too naked and too small, however; and she was compelled
to return to the Swash, without any hopes derived from this quarter.

Spike had just directed the people to get their suppers as the Mexican
came on board. Together they descended to the schooner’s deck, where
they had a long but secret conference. Se¤or Montefalderon was a calm,
quiet and reasonable man, and while he felt as one would be apt to
feel who had recently seen so many associates swept suddenly out of
existence, the late catastrophe did not in the least unman him. It is
too much the habit of the American people to receive their impressions
from newspapers, which throw off their articles unreflectingly, and
often ignorantly, as crones in petticoats utter their gossip. In a word,
the opinions thus obtained are very much on a level, in value, with the
thoughts of those who are said to think aloud, and who give utterance
to all the crudities and trivial rumours that may happen to reach their
ears. In this manner, we apprehend, very false notions of our neighbours
of Mexico have become circulated among us. That nation is a mixed race,
and has necessarily the various characteristics of such an origin, and
it is unfortunately little influenced by the diffusion of intelligence
which certainly exists here. Although an enemy, it ought to be
acknowledged, however, that even Mexico has her redeeming points.
Anglo-Saxons as we are, we have no desire unnecessarily to illustrate
that very marked feature in the Anglo-Saxon character, which prompts
the mother stock to calumniate all who oppose it, but would rather adopt
some of that chivalrous courtesy of which so much that is lofty and
commendable is to be found among the descendants of Old Spain.

The Se¤or Montefalderon was earnestly engaged in what he conceived to be
the cause of his country. It was scarcely possible to bring together two
men impelled by motives more distinct than Spike and this gentleman.
The first was acting under impulses of the lowest and most grovelling
nature; while the last was influenced by motives of the highest. However
much Mexico may, and has, weakened her cause by her own punic faith,
instability, military oppression, and political revolutions, giving to
the Texans in particular ample justification for their revolt, it
was not probable that Don Juan Montefalderon saw the force of all the
arguments that a casuist of ordinary ingenuity could certainly adduce
against his country; for it is a most unusual thing to find a man
anywhere, who is willing to admit that the positions of an opponent
are good. He saw in the events of the day, a province wrested from his
nation; and, in his reasoning on the subject, entirely overlooking the
numerous occasions on which his own fluctuating government had given
sufficient justification, not to say motives, to their powerful
neighbours to take the law into their own hands, and redress themselves,
he fancied all that has occurred was previously planned; instead of
regarding it, as it truly is, as merely the result of political events
that no man could have foreseen, that no man had originally imagined, or
that any man could control.

Don Juan understood Spike completely, and quite justly appreciated not
only his character, but his capabilities. Their acquaintance was not of
a day, though it had ever been marked by that singular combination of
caution and reliance that is apt to characterize the intercourse
between the knave and the honest man, when circumstances compel not only
communication, but, to a certain extent, confidence. They now paced the
deck of the schooner, side by side, for fully an hour, during which
time the price of the vessel, the means, and the mode of payment and
transfer, were fully settled between them.

“But what will you do with your passengers, Don Esteban?” asked the
Mexican pleasantly, when the more material points were adjusted. “I
feel a great interest in the young lady in particular, who is a charming
se¤orita, and who tells me that her aunt brought her this voyage on
account of her health. She looks much too blooming to be out of health,
and if she were, this is a singular voyage for an invalid to make!”

“You don’t understand human natur’ yet, altogether, I see, Don Wan,”
 answered Spike, chuckling and winking. “As you and I are not only good
friends, but what a body may call old friends, I’ll let you into a
secret in this affair, well knowing that you’ll not betray it. It’s
quite true that the old woman thinks her niece is a pulmonary, as they
call it, and that this v’y’ge is recommended for her, but the gal is as
healthy as she’s handsom’.”

“Her constitution, then, must be very excellent, for it is seldom I
have seen so charming a young woman. But if the aunt is misled in this
matter, how has it been with the niece?”

Spike did not answer in words, but he leered upon his companion, and he

“You mean to be understood that you are in intelligence with each other,
I suppose, Don Esteban,” returned the Se¤or Montefalderon, who did not
like the captain’s manner, and was willing to drop the discourse.

Spike then informed his companion, in confidence, that he and Rose were
affianced, though without the aunt’s knowledge,--that he intended to
marry the niece the moment he reached a Mexican port with the brig, and
that it was their joint intention to settle in the country. He added
that the affair required management, as his intended had property, and
expected more, and he begged Don Juan to aid him, as things drew near to
a crisis. The Mexican evaded an answer, and the discourse dropped.

The moon was now shining, and would continue to throw its pale light
over the scene for two or three hours longer. Spike profited by the
circumstance to continue the work of lightening the schooner. One of the
first things done next was to get up the dead, and to remove them to the
boat. This melancholy office occupied an hour, the bodies being landed
on the islet, near the powder, and there interred in the sands. Don Juan
Montefalderon attended on this occasion, and repeated some prayers over
the graves, as he had done in the morning, in the cases of the two who
had been buried near the light-house.

While this melancholy duty was in the course of performance, that
of pumping and bailing was continued, under the immediate personal
superintendence of Mulford. It would not be easy to define, with perfect
clearness, the conflicting feelings by which the mate of the Swash
was now impelled. He had no longer any doubt on the subject of Spike’s
treason, and had it not been for Rose, he would not have hesitated a
moment about making off in the light-house boat for Key West, in order
to report all that had passed to the authorities. But not only Rose was
there, and to be cared for, but what was far more difficult to get along
with, her aunt was with her. It is true, Mrs. Budd was no longer Spike’s
dupe; but under any circumstances she was a difficult subject to manage,
and most especially so in all matters that related to the sea. Then the
young man submitted, more or less, to the strange influence which a fine
craft almost invariably obtains over those that belong to her. He did
not like the idea of deserting the Swash, at the very moment he would
not have hesitated about punishing her owner for his many misdeeds. In a
word, Harry was too much of a tar not to feel a deep reluctance to
turn against his cruise, or his voyage, however much either might be
condemned by his judgment, or even by his principles.

It was quite nine o’clock when the Se¤or Montefalderon and Spike
returned from burying the dead. No sooner did the last put his foot
on the deck of his own vessel, than he felt the fall of one of the
purchases which had been employed in raising the schooner. It was so far
slack as to satisfy him that the latter now floated by her own buoyancy,
though it might be well to let all stand until morning, for the purposes
of security. Thus apprised of the condition of the two vessels, he gave
the welcome order to “knock off for the night.”


  “At the piping of all hands,
  When the judgment signal’s spread--
  When the islands and the land,
  And the seas give up their dead,
  And the south and the north shall come;
  When the sinner is dismayed,
  And the just man is afraid,
  Then heaven be thy aid,
  Poor Tom.”


The people had now a cessation from their toil. Of all the labour known
to sea-faring men, that of pumping is usually thought to be the most
severe. Those who work at it have to be relieved every minute, and it is
only by having gangs to succeed each other, that the duty can be done at
all with anything like steadiness. In the present instance, it is true,
that the people of the Swash were sustained by the love of gold, but
glad enough were they when Mulford called out to them to “knock off, and
turn in for the night.” It was high time this summons should be made,
for not only were the people excessively wearied, but the customary
hours of labour were so far spent, that the light of the moon had some
time before begun to blend with the little left by the parting sun. Glad
enough were all hands to quit the toil; and two minutes were scarcely
elapsed ere most of the crew had thrown themselves down, and were buried
in deep sleep. Even Spike and Mulford took the rest they needed, the
cook alone being left to look out for the changes in the weather. In a
word, everybody but this idler was exhausted with pumping and bailing,
and even gold had lost its power to charm, until nature was recruited by

The excitement produced by the scenes through which they had so lately
passed, caused the females to sleep soundly, too. The death-like
stillness which pervaded the vessel contributed to their rest, and Rose
never woke, from the first few minutes after her head was on her pillow,
until near four in the morning. The deep quiet seemed ominous to one
who had so lately witnessed the calm which precedes the tornado, and she
arose. In that low latitude and warm season, few clothes were necessary,
and our heroine was on deck in a very few minutes. Here she found the
same grave-like sleep pervading everything. There was not a breath of
air, and the ocean seemed to be in one of its profoundest slumbers. The
hard-breathing of Spike could be heard through the open windows of his
state-room, and this was positively the only sound that was audible. The
common men, who lay scattered about the decks, more especially from
the mainmast forward, seemed to be so many logs, and from Mulford no
breathing was heard.

The morning was neither very dark nor very light, it being easy to
distinguish objects that were near, while those at a distance were
necessarily lost in obscurity. Availing herself of the circumstance,
Rose went as far as the gangway, to ascertain if the cook were at his
post. She saw him lying near his galley, in as profound a sleep as any
of the crew. This she felt to be wrong, and she felt alarmed, though she
knew not why. Perhaps it was the consciousness of being the only person
up and awake at that hour of deepest night, in a vessel so situated as
the Swash, and in a climate in which hurricanes seem to be the natural
offspring of the air. Some one must be aroused, and her tastes,
feelings, and judgment, all pointed to Harry Mulford as the person she
ought to awaken. He slept habitually in his clothes--the lightest summer
dress of the tropics; and the window of his little state-room was always
open for air. Moving lightly to the place, Rose laid her own little,
soft hand on the arm of the young man, when the latter was on his
feet in an instant. A single moment only was necessary to regain his
consciousness, when Mulford left the state-room and joined Rose on the

“Why am I called, Rose,” the young man asked, attempering his voice to
the calm that reigned around him; “and why am I called by you?”

Rose explained the state of the brig, and the feeling which induced her
to awaken him. With woman’s gentleness she now expressed her regret for
having robbed Harry of his rest; had she reflected a moment, she might
have kept watch herself, and allowed him to obtain the sleep he must
surely so much require.

But Mulford laughed at this; protested he had never been awakened at a
more favourable moment, and would have sworn, had it been proper, that
a minute’s further sleep would have been too much for him. After these
first explanations, Mulford walked round the decks, carefully felt how
much strain there was on the purchases, and rejoined Rose to report that
all was right, and that he did not consider it necessary to call even
the cook. The black was an idler in no sense but that of keeping watch,
and he had toiled the past day as much as any of the men, though it was
not exactly at the pumps.

A long and semi-confidential conversation now occurred between Harry and
Rose. They talked of Spike, the brig, and her cargo, and of the delusion
of the captain’s widow. It was scarcely possible that powder should be
so much wanted at the Havanna as to render smuggling, at so much cost,
a profitable adventure; and Mulford admitted his convictions that the
pretended flour was originally intended for Mexico. Rose related the
tenor of the conversation she had overheard between the two parties, Don
Juan and Don Esteban, and the mate no longer doubted that it was Spike’s
intention to sell the brig to the enemy. She also alluded to what had
passed between herself and the stranger.

Mulford took this occasion to introduce the subject of Jack Tier’s
intimacy and favour with Rose. He even professed to feel some jealousy
on account of it, little as there might be to alarm most men in the
rivalry of such a competitor. Rose laughed, as girls will laugh when
there is question of their power over the other sex, and she fairly
shook her rich tresses as she declared her determination to continue to
smile on Jack to the close of the voyage. Then, as if she had said
more than she intended, she added with woman’s generosity and
tenderness,--“After all, Harry, you know how much I promised to you even
before we sailed, and how much more since, and have no just cause to
dread even Jack. There is another reason, however, that ought to set
your mind entirely at case on his account. Jack is married, and has
a partner living at this very moment, as he does not scruple to avow

A hissing noise, a bright light, and a slight explosion, interrupted the
half-laughing girl, and Mulford, turning on his heel, quick as thought,
saw that a rocket had shot into the air, from a point close under
the bows of the brig. He was still in the act of moving toward the
forecastle, when, at the distance of several leagues, he saw the
explosion of another rocket high in the air. He knew enough of the
practices of vessels of war, to feel certain that these were a signal
and its answer from some one in the service of government. Not at all
sorry to have the career of the Swash arrested, before she could pass
into hostile hands, or before evil could befall Rose, Mulford reached
the forecastle just in time to answer the inquiry that was immediately
put to him, in the way of a hail. A gig, pulling four oars only, with
two officers in its stern-sheets, was fairly under the vessel’s bows,
and the mate could almost distinguish the countenance of the officer who
questioned him, the instant he showed his head and shoulders above the

“What vessels are these?” demanded the stranger, speaking in the
authoritative manner of one who acted for the state, but not speaking
much above the usual conversational tone.

“American and Spanish,” was the answer. “This brig is American--the
schooner alongside is a Spaniard, that turned turtle in a tornado,
about six-and-thirty hours since, and on which we have been hard at
work trying to raise her, since the gale which succeeded the tornado has
blown its pipe out.”

“Ay, ay, that’s the story, is it? I did not know what to make of you,
lying cheek by jowl, in this fashion. Was anybody lost on board the

“All hands, including every soul aft and forward, the supercargo
excepted, who happened to be aboard here. We buried seventeen bodies
this afternoon on the smallest of the Keys that you see near at hand,
and two this morning alongside of the light. But what boat is that, and
where are you from, and whom are you signalling?”

“The boat is a gig,” answered the stranger, deliberately, “and she
belongs to a cruiser of Uncle Sam’s, that is off the reef, a short bit
to the eastward, and we signalled our captain. But I’ll come on board
you, sir, if you please.”

Mulford walked aft to meet the stranger at the gangway, and was
relieved, rather than otherwise, at finding that Spike was already on
the quarter-deck. Should the vessel of war seize the brig, he could
rejoice at it, but so strong were his professional ideas of duty to the
craft he sailed in, that he did not find it in his heart to say aught
against her. Were any mishap to befall it, or were justice to be done,
he preferred that it might be done under Spike’s own supervision, rather
than under his.

“Call all hands, Mr. Mulford,” said Spike, as they met. “I see a streak
of day coming yonder in the east--let all hands be called at once. What
strange boat is this we have alongside?”

This question was put to the strangers, Spike standing on his
gangway-ladder to ask it, while the mate was summoning the crew. The
officer saw that a new person was to be dealt with, and in his quiet,
easy way, he answered, while stretching out his hands to take the
man-rope--“Your servant, sir--we are man-of-war’s men, belonging to one
of Uncle Sam’s craft, outside, and have just come in to pay you a visit
of ceremony. I told one, whom I suppose was your mate, that I would just
step on board of you.”

“Ay, ay--one at a time, if you please. It’s war-time, and I cannot
suffer armed boat’s crews to board me at night, without knowing
something about them. Come up yourself, if you please, but order your
people to stay in the boat. Here, muster about this gangway, half a
dozen of you, and keep an eye on the crew of this strange boat.”

These orders had no effect on the cool and deliberate lieutenant, who
ascended the brig’s side, and immediately stood on her deck. No sooner
had he and Spike confronted each other, than each gave a little start,
like that of recognition, and the lieutenant spoke.

“Ay, ay--I believe I know this vessel now. It is the Molly Swash, of
New York, bound to Key West, and a market; and I have the honour to see
Captain Stephen Spike again.”

It was Mr. Wallace, the second lieutenant of the sloop-of-war that had
boarded the brig in the Mona Passage, and to avoid whom Spike had gone
to the southward of Jamaica. The meeting was very mal-â-propos, but it
would not do to betray that the captain and owner of the vessel thought
as much as this; on the contrary, Wallace was warmly welcomed, and
received, not only as an old acquaintance, but as a very agreeable
visiter. To have seen the two, as they walked aft together, one might
have supposed that the meeting was conducive of nothing but a very
mutual satisfaction, it was so much like that which happens between
those who keep up a hearty acquaintance.

“Well, I’m glad to see you again, Captain Spike,” cried Wallace, after
the greetings were passed, “if it be only to ask where you flew to, the
day we left you in the Mona Passage? We looked out for you with all our
eyes, expecting you would be down between San Domingo and Jamaica, but I
hardly think you got by us in the night. Our master thinks you must have
dove, and gone past loon-fashion. Do you ever perform that manoeuvre?”

“No, we’ve kept above water the whole time, lieutenant,” answered
Spike, heartily; “and that is more than can be said of the poor fellow
alongside of us. I was so much afraid of the Isle of Pines, that I went
round Jamaica.”

“You might have given the Isle of Pines a berth, and still have passed
to the northward of the Englishmen,” said Wallace, a little drily.
“However, that island is somewhat of a scarecrow, and we have been to
take a look at it ourselves. All’s right there, just now. But you seem
light; what have you done with your flour?”

“Parted with every barrel of it. You may remember I was bound to Key
West, and a market. Well, I found my market here, in American waters.”

“You have been lucky, sir. This ‘emporium’ does not seem to be exactly a
commercial emporium.”

“The fact is, the flour is intended for the Havanna; and I fancy it is
to be shipped for slavers. But I am to know nothing of all that, you’ll
understand, lieutenant. If I sell my flour in American waters, at two
prices, it’s no concern of mine what becomes of it a’terwards.”

“Unless it happen to pass into enemy’s hands, certainly not; and you are
too patriotic to deal with Mexico, just now, I’m sure. Pray, did that
flour go down when the schooner turned turtle?”

“Every barrel of it; but Don Wan, below there, thinks that most of it
may yet be saved, by landing it on one of those Keys to dry. Flour, well
packed, wets in slowly. You see we have some of it on deck.”

“And who may Don Wan be, sir, pray? We are sent here to look after Dons
and Donas, you know.”

“Don Wan is a Cuban merchant, and deals in such articles as he wants. I
fell in with him among the reefs here, where he was rummaging about in
hopes of meeting with a wrack, he tells me, and thinking to purchase
something profitable in that way; but finding I had flour, he agreed
to take it out of me at this anchorage, and send me away in ballast
at once. I have found Don Wan Montefalderon ready pay, and very

Wallace then requested an explanation of the disaster, to the details
of which he listened with a sailor’s interest. He asked a great many
questions, all of which bore on the more nautical features of the event;
and, day having now fairly appeared, he examined the purchases and
backings of the Swash with professional nicety. The schooner was no
lower in the water than when the men had knocked off work the previous
night; and Spike set the people at the pumps and their bailing again,
as the most effectual method of preventing their making any indiscreet
communications to the man-of-war’s men.

About this time the relict appeared on deck, when Spike gallantly
introduced the lieutenant anew to his passengers. It is true he knew
no name to use, but that was of little moment, as he called the officer
“the lieutenant,” and nothing else.

Mrs. Budd was delighted with this occasion to show-off, and she soon
broke out on the easy, indolent, but waggish Wallace, in a strain to
surprise him, notwithstanding the specimen of the lady’s skill from
which he had formerly escaped.

“Captain Spike is of opinion, lieutenant, that our cast-anchor here is
excellent, and I know the value of a good cast-anchor place; for my
poor Mr. Budd was a sea-faring man, and taught me almost as much of your
noble profession as he knew himself.”

“And he taught you, ma’am,” said Wallace, fairly opening his eyes, under
the influence of astonishment, “to be very particular about cast-anchor

“Indeed he did. He used to say, that roads-instead were never as good,
for such purposes, as land that’s locked havens, for the anchors would
return home, as he called it, in roads-instead.”

“Yes, ma’am,” answered Wallace, looking very queer at first, as if
disposed to laugh outright, then catching a glance of Rose, and
changing his mind; “I perceive that Mr. Budd knew what he was about, and
preferred an anchorage where he was well land-locked, and where there
was no danger of his anchors coming home, as so often happens in your
open roadsteads.”

“Yes, that’s just it! That was just his notion! You cannot feel how
delightful it is, Rose, to converse with one that thoroughly understands
such subjects! My poor Mr. Budd did, indeed, denounce roads-instead, at
all times calling them ‘savage.’”

“Savage, aunt,” put in Rose, hoping to stop the good relict by her own
interposition--“that is a strange word to apply to an anchorage!”

“Not at all, young lady,” said Wallace gravely. “They are often wild
berths, and wild berths are not essentially different from wild beasts.
Each is savage, as a matter of course.”

“I knew I was right!” exclaimed the widow. “Savage cast-anchors come of
wild births, as do savage Indians. Oh! the language of the ocean, as my
poor Mr. Budd used to say, is eloquence tempered by common sense!”

Wallace stared again, but his attention was called to other things, just
at that moment. The appearance of Don Juan Montefalderon y Castro
on deck, reminded him of his duty, and approaching that gentleman he
condoled with him on the grave loss he had sustained. After a few civil
expressions on both sides, Wallace made a delicate allusion to the
character of the schooner.

“Under other circumstances,” he said, “it might be my duty to inquire a
little particularly as to the nationality of your vessel, Se¤or, for we
are at war with the Mexicans, as you doubtless know.”

“Certainly,” answered Don Juan, with an unmoved air and great politeness
of manner, “though it would be out of my power to satisfy you.
Everything was lost in the schooner, and I have not a paper of any sort
to show you. If it be your pleasure to make a prize of a vessel in this
situation, certainly it is in your power to do it. A few barrels of wet
flour are scarce worth disputing about.”

Wallace now seemed a little ashamed, the sang froid of the other
throwing dust in his eyes, and he was in a hurry to change the subject.
Se¤or Don Juan was very civilly condoled with again, and he was made to
repeat the incidents of the loss, as if his auditor took a deep interest
in what he said, but no further hint was given touching the
nationality of the vessel. The lieutenant’s tact let him see that Se¤or
Montefalderon was a person of a very different calibre from Spike, as
well as of different habits; and he did not choose to indulge in the
quiet irony that formed so large an ingredient in his own character,
with this new acquaintance. He spoke Spanish himself, with tolerable
fluency, and a conversation now occurred between the two, which was
maintained for some time with spirit and a very manifest courtesy.

This dialogue between Wallace and the Spaniard gave Spike a little
leisure for reflection. As the day advanced the cruiser came more and
more plainly in view, and his first business was to take a good survey
of her. She might have been three leagues distant, but approaching with
a very light breeze, at the rate of something less than two knots in the
hour. Unless there was some one on board her who was acquainted with
the channels of the Dry Tortugas, Spike felt little apprehension of the
ship’s getting very near to him; but he very well understood that, with
the sort of artillery that was in modern use among vessels of war, he
would hardly be safe could the cruiser get within a league. That near
Uncle Sam’s craft might certainly come without encountering the hazards
of the channels, and within that distance she would be likely to get in
the course of the morning, should he have the complaisance to wait for
her. He determined, therefore, not to be guilty of that act of folly.

All this time the business of lightening the schooner proceeded.
Although Mulford earnestly wished that the man-of-war might get an
accurate notion of the true character and objects of the brig, he could
not prevail on himself to become an informer. In order to avoid the
temptation so to do, he exerted himself in keeping the men at their
tasks, and never before had pumping and bailing been carried on with
more spirit. The schooner soon floated of herself, and the purchases
which led to the Swash were removed. Near a hundred more barrels of the
flour had been taken out of the hold of the Spanish craft, and had
been struck on the deck of the brig, or sent to the Key by means of the
boats. This made a material change in the buoyancy of the vessel, and
enabled the bailing to go on with greater facility. The pumps were never
idle, but two small streams of water were running the whole time toward
the scuppers, and through them into the sea.

At length the men were ordered to knock off, and to get their
breakfasts. This appeared to arouse Wallace, who had been chatting,
quite agreeably to himself, with Rose, and seemed reluctant to depart,
but who now became sensible that he was neglecting his duty. He called
away his boat’s crew, and took a civil leave of the passengers; after
which he went over the side. The gig was some little distance from the
Swash, when Wallace rose and asked to see Spike, with whom he had a word
to say at parting.

“I will soon return,” he said, “and bring you forty or fifty fresh men,
who will make light work with your wreck. I am certain our commander
will consent to my doing so, and will gladly send on board you two or
three boat’s crews.”

“If I let him,” muttered Spike between his teeth, “I shall be a poor,
miserable cast-anchor devil, that’s all.”

To Wallace, however, he expressed his hearty acknowledgments; begged him
not to be in a hurry, as the worst was now over, and the row was still
a long one. If he got back toward evening it would be all in good time.
Wallace waved his hand, and the gig glided away. As for Spike, he
sat down on the plank-sheer where he had stood, and remained there
ruminating intently for two or three minutes. When he descended to the
deck his mind was fully made up. His first act was to give some private
orders to the boatswain, after which he withdrew to the cabin, whither
he summoned Tier, without delay.

“Jack,” commenced the captain, using very little circumlocution in
opening his mind, “you and I are old shipmates, and ought to be old
friends, though I think your natur’ has undergone some changes since we
last met. Twenty years ago there was no man in the ship on whom I could
so certainly depend as on Jack Tier; now, you seem given up altogether
to the women. Your mind has changed even more than your body.”

“Time does that for all of us, Captain Spike,” returned Tier coolly.
“I am not what I used to be, I’ll own, nor are you yourself, for that
matter. When I saw you last, noble captain, you were a handsome man
of forty, and could go aloft with any youngster in the brig; but, now,
you’re heavy, and not over-active.”

“I!--Not a bit of change has taken place in me for the last thirty
years. I defy any man to show the contrary. But that’s neither here
nor there; you are no young woman, Jack, that I need be boasting of my
health and beauty before you. I want a bit of real sarvice from you, and
want it done in old-times fashion; and I mean to pay for it in old-times
fashion, too.”

As Spike concluded, he put into Tier’s hand one of the doubloons that
he had received from Se¤or Montefalderon, in payment for the powder. The
doubloons, for which so much pumping and bailing were then in process,
were still beneath the waters of the gulf.

“Ay, ay, sir,” returned Jack, smiling and pocketing the gold, with
a wink of the eye, and a knowing look; “this does resemble old times
sum’at. I now begin to know Captain Spike, my old commander again, and
see that he’s more like himself than I had just thought him. What am
I to do for this, sir? speak plain, that I may be sartain to steer the
true course.”

“Oh, just a trifle, Jack--nothing that will break up the ground-tier of
your wits, my old shipmate. You see the state of the brig, and know that
she is in no condition for ladies.”

“‘T would have been better all round, sir, had they never come aboard at
all,” answered Jack, looking dark.

Spike was surprised, but he was too much bent on his projects to heed

“You know what sort of flour they’re whipping out of the schooner, and
must understand that the brig will soon be in a pretty litter. I do not
intend to let them send a single barrel of it beneath my hatches again,
but the deck and the islands must take it all. Now I wish to relieve my
passengers from the confinement this will occasion, and I have ordered
the boatswain to pitch a tent for them on the largest of these here
Tortugas; and what I want of you, is to muster food and water, and
other women’s knicknacks, and go ashore with them, and make them as
comfortable as you can for a few days, or until we can get this schooner
loaded and off.”

Jack Tier looked at his commander as if he would penetrate his most
secret thoughts. A short pause succeeded, during which the steward’s
mate was intently musing, then his countenance suddenly brightened; he
gave the doubloon a fillip, and caught it on the palm of his hand as
it descended, and he uttered the customary “Ay, ay, sir,” with apparent
cheerfulness. Nothing more passed between these two worthies, who now
parted, Jack to make his arrangements, and Spike to “tell his yarn,” as
he termed the operation in his own mind, to Mrs. Budd, Rose, and Biddy.
The widow listened complacently, though she seemed half doubting,
half ready to comply. As for Rose, she received the proposal with
delight--The confinement of the vessel having become irksome to her. The
principal obstacle was in overcoming the difficulties made by the aunt,
Biddy appearing to like the notion quite as much as “Miss Rosy.” As for
the light-house, Mrs. Budd had declared nothing would induce her to go
there; for she did not doubt that the place would soon be, if it were
not already, haunted. In this opinion she was sustained by Biddy; and
it was the knowledge of this opinion that induced Spike to propose the

“Are you sure, Captain Spike, it is not a desert island?” asked the
widow; “I remember that my poor Mr. Budd always spoke of desert islands
as horrid places, and spots that every one should avoid.”

“What if it is, aunty,” said Rose eagerly, “while we have the brig here,
close at hand. We shall suffer none of the wants of such a place, so
long as our friends can supply us.”

“And such friends, Miss Rose,” exclaimed Spike, a little sentimentally
for him, “friends that would undergo hunger and thirst themselves,
before you should want for any comforts.”

“Do, now, Madam Budd,” put in Biddy in her hearty way, “it’s an island,
ye’ll remimber: and sure that’s just what ould Ireland has ever been,
God bless it! Islands make the pleasantest risidences.”

“Well I’ll venture to oblige you and Biddy, Rosy, dear,” returned the
aunt, still half reluctant to yield; “but you’ll remember, that if I
find it at all a desert island, I’ll not pass the night on it on any
account whatever.”

With this understanding the party was transferred to the shore. The
boatswain had already erected a sort of a tent, on a favourable spot,
using some of the old sails that had covered the flour-barrels, not
only for the walls, but for a carpet of some extent also. This tent was
ingeniously enough contrived. In addition to the little room that was
entirely enclosed, there was a sort of piazza, or open verandah, which
would enable its tenants to enjoy the shade in the open air. Beneath
this verandah, a barrel of fresh water was placed, as well as three or
four ship’s stools, all of which had been sent ashore with the materials
for constructing the tent. The boat had been going and coming for some
time, and the distance being short, the “desert island” was soon a
desert no longer. It is true that the supplies necessary to support
three women for as many days, were no great matter, and were soon
landed, but Jack Tier had made a provision somewhat more ample. A
capital caterer, he had forgotten nothing within the compass of his
means, that could contribute to the comfort of those who had been put
especially under his care. Long before the people “knocked off” for
their dinners, the arrangements were completed, and the boatswain was
ready to take his leave.

“Well, ladies,” said that grum old salt, “I can do no more for you, as
I can see. This here island is now almost as comfortable as a ship that
has been in blue water for a month, and I do n’t know how it can be made
more comfortabler.”

This was only according to the boatswain’s notion of comfort; but Rose
thanked him for his care in her winning way, while her aunt admitted
that, “for a place that was almost a desert island, things did look
somewhat promising.” In a few minutes the men were all gone, and the
islet was left to the sole possession of the three females, and their
constant companion, Jack Tier. Rose was pleased with the novelty of
her situation, though the islet certainly did deserve the opprobrium of
being a “desert island.” There was no shade but that of the tent, and
its verandah-like covering, though the last, in particular, was quite
extensive. There was no water, that in the barrel and that of the ocean
excepted. Of herbage there was very little on this islet, and that was
of the most meagre and coarse character, being a long wiry grass, with
here and there a few stunted bushes. The sand was reasonably firm,
however, more especially round the shore, and the walking was far from
unpleasant. Little did Rose know it, but a week earlier, the spot would
have been next to intolerable to her, on account of the musquitoes,
gallinippers, and other similar insects of the family of tormentors; but
everything of the sort had temporarily disappeared in the currents of
the tornado. To do Spike justice, he was aware of this circumstance,
or he might have hesitated about exposing females to the ordinary
annoyances of one of these spots. Not a musquito, or anything of the
sort was left, however, all having gone to leeward, in the vortex which
had come so near sweeping off the Mexican schooner.

“This place will do very well, aunty, for a day or two,” cried Rose
cheerfully, as she returned from a short excursion, and threw aside her
hat, one made to shade her face from the sun of a warm climate, leaving
the sea-breeze that was just beginning to blow, to fan her blooming and
sunny cheeks. “It is better than the brig. The worst piece of land is
better than the brig.”

“Do not say that, Rose--not if it’s a desert island, dear; and this is
desperately like a desert island; I am almost sorry I ventured on it.”

“It will not be deserted by us, aunty, until we shall see occasion to do
so. Why not endeavour to get on board of yonder ship, and return to New
York in her; or at least induce her captain to put us ashore somewhere
near this, and go home by land. Your health never seemed better than it
is at this moment; and as for mine, I do assure you, aunty, dear, I am
as perfectly well as I ever was in my life.”

“All from this voyage. I knew it would set you up, and am delighted to
hear you say as much. Biddy and I were talking of you this very morning,
my child, and we both agreed that you were getting to be yourself again.
Oh, ships, and brigs, and schooners, full-jigger or half-jigger, for
pulmonary complaints, say I! My poor Mr. Budd always maintained that the
ocean was the cure for all diseases, and I determined that to sea you
should go, the moment I became alarmed for your health.”

The good widow loved Rose most tenderly, and she was obliged to use
her handkerchief to dry the tears from her eyes as she concluded. Those
tears sprung equally from a past feeling of apprehension, and a present
feeling of gratitude. Rose saw this, and she took a seat at her aunt’s
side, touched herself, as she never failed to be on similar occasions
with this proof of her relative’s affection. At that moment even Harry
Mulford would have lost a good deal in her kind feelings toward him, had
he so much as smiled at one of the widow’s nautical absurdities. At such
times, Rose seemed to be her aunt’s guardian and protectress, instead
of reversing the relations, and she entirely forgot herself the many
reasons which existed for wishing that she had been placed in childhood,
under the care of one better qualified than the well-meaning relict of
her uncle, for the performance of her duties.

“Thank you, aunty--thank’ee, dear aunty,” said Rose, kissing the widow
affectionately. “I know that you mean the best for me, though you are a
little mistaken in supposing me ill. I do assure you, dear,” patting
her aunt’s cheek, as if she herself had been merely a playful child, “I
never was better; and if I have been pulmonary, I am entirely cured, and
am now ready to return home.”

“God be praised for this, Rosy. Under His divine providence, it is all
owing to the sea. If you really feel so much restored, however, I do not
wish to keep you a moment longer on a ship’s board than is necessary.
We owe something to Captain Spike’s care, and cannot quit him too
unceremoniously; but as soon as he is at liberty to go into a harbour,
I will engage him to do so, and we can return home by land--unless,
indeed, the brig intends to make the home voyage herself.”

“I do not like this brig, aunty, and now we are out of her, I wish we
could keep out of her. Nor do I like your Captain Spike, who seems to me
anything but an agreeable gentleman.”

“That’s because you arn’t accustomed to the sea. My poor Mr. Budd had
his ways, like all the rest of them; it takes time to get acquainted
with them. All sailors are so.”

Rose bent her face involuntarily, but so low as to conceal the
increasing brightness of her native bloom, as she answered,

“Harry Mulford is not so, aunty, dear--and he is every inch a sailor.”

“Well, there is a difference, I must acknowledge, though I dare say
Harry will grow every day more and more like all the rest of them. In
the end, he will resemble Captain Spike.”

“Never,” said Rose, firmly.

“You can’t tell, child. I never saw your uncle when he was Harry’s
age, for I was n’t born till he was thirty, but often and often has he
pointed out to me some slender, genteel youth, and say, ‘just such a lad
was I at twenty,’ though nothing could be less alike, at the moment he
was speaking, than they two. We all change with our years. Now I was
once as slender, and almost--not quite, Rosy, for few there are that
be--but almost as handsome as you yourself.”

“Yes, aunty, I’ve heard that before,” said Rose, springing up, in order
to change the discourse; “but Harry Mulford will never become like
Stephen Spike. I wish we had never known the man, dearest aunty.”

“It was all your own doings, child. He’s a cousin of your most intimate
friend, and she brought him to the house; and one could n’t offend Mary
Mulford, by telling her we did n’t like her cousin.”

Rose seemed vexed, and she kept her little foot in motion, patting the
sail that formed the carpet, as girls will pat the ground with their
feet when vexed. This gleam of displeasure was soon over, however, and
her countenance became as placid as the clear, blue sky that formed
the vault of the heavens above her head. As if to atone for the passing
rebellion of her feelings, she threw her arms around her aunt’s neck;
after which she walked away, along the beach, ruminating on her present
situation, and of the best means of extricating their party from the
power of Spike.

It requires great familiarity with vessels and the seas, for one to
think, read, and pursue the customary train of reasoning on board a ship
that one has practised ashore. Rose had felt this embarrassment during
the past month, for the whole of which time she had scarcely been in a
condition to act up to her true character, suffering her energies, and
in some measure her faculties, to be drawn into the vortex produced by
the bustle, novelties, and scenes of the vessel and the ocean. But, now
she was once more on the land, diminutive and naked as was the islet
that composed her present world, and she found leisure and solitude for
reflection and decision. She was not ignorant of the nature of a vessel
of war, or of the impropriety of unprotected females placing themselves
on board of one; but gentlemen of character, like the officers of the
ship in sight, could hardly be wanting in the feelings of their caste;
and anything was better than to return voluntarily within the power of
Spike. She determined within her own mind that voluntarily she would
not. We shall leave this young girl, slowly wandering along the beach of
her islet, musing on matters like these, while we return to the vessels
and the mariners.

A good breeze had come in over the reef from the Gulf, throwing the
sloop-of-war dead to leeward of the brigantine’s anchorage. This was the
reason that the former had closed so slowly. Still the distance between
the vessels was so small, that a swift cruiser, like the ship of war,
would soon have been alongside of the wreckers, but for the intervening
islets and the intricacies of their channels. She had made sail on the
wind, however, and was evidently disposed to come as near to the danger
as her lead showed would be safe, even if she did not venture among

Spike noted all these movements, and he took his measures accordingly.
The pumping and bailing had been going on since the appearance of light,
and the flour had been quite half removed from the schooner’s hold. That
vessel consequently floated with sufficient buoyancy, and no further
anxiety was felt on account of her sinking. Still, a great deal of water
remained in her, the cabin itself being nearly half full. Spike’s object
was to reduce this water sufficiently to enable him to descend into the
state-room which Se¤or Montefalderon had occupied, and bring away the
doubloons that alone kept him in the vicinity of so ticklish a neighbour
as the Poughkeepsie. Escape was easy enough to one who knew the
passages of the reef and islets; more especially since the wind had so
fortunately brought the cruiser to leeward. Spike most apprehended a
movement upon him in the boats, and he had almost made up his mind,
should such an enterprise be attempted, to try his hand in beating
it off with his guns. A good deal of uncertainty on the subject of
Mulford’s consenting to resist the recognised authorities of the
country, as well as some doubts of a similar nature in reference to two
or three of the best of the foremast hands, alone left him at all in
doubt as to the expediency of such a course. As no boats were lowered
from the cruiser, however, the necessity of resorting to so desperate
a measure, did not occur, and the duty of lightening the schooner had
proceeded without interruption. As soon as the boatswain came off from
the islet, he and the men with him were directed to take the hands and
lift the anchors, of which it will be remembered the Swash had several
down. Even Mulford was shortly after set at work on the same duty; and
these expert and ready seamen soon had the brig clear of the ground.
As the schooner was anchored, and floated without assistance, the Swash
rode by her.

Such was the state of things when the men turned to, after having had
their dinners. By this time, the sloop-of-war was within half a league
of the bay, her progress having been materially retarded by the set of
the current, which was directly against her. Spike saw that a collision
of some sort or other must speedily occur, and he determined to take the
boatswain with him, and descend into the cabin of the schooner in
quest of the gold. The boatswain was summoned, and Se¤or Montefalderon
repeated in this man’s presence the instructions that he thought it
necessary for the adventurers to follow, in order to secure the prize.
Knowing how little locks would avail on board a vessel, were the men
disposed to rob him, that gentleman had trusted more to secreting his
treasure, than to securing it in the more ordinary way. When the story
had again been told, Spike and his boatswain went on board the schooner,
and, undressing, they prepared to descend into the cabin. The captain
paused a single instant to take a look at the sloop-of-war, and to
examine the state of the weather. It is probable some new impression
was made on him by this inquiry, for, hailing Mulford, he ordered him
to loosen the sails, and to sheet home, and hoist the foretopsail. In
a word, to “see all ready to cast off, and make sail on the brig at the
shortest notice.” With this command he disappeared by the schooner’s

Spike and his companion found the water in the cabin very much deeper
than they had supposed. With a view to comfort, the cabin-floor had
been sunk much lower than is usual on board American vessels, and this
brought the water up nearly to the arm-pits of two men as short as our
captain and his sturdy little boatswain. The former grumbled a good
deal, when he ascertained the fact, and said something about the mate’s
being better fitted to make a search in such a place, but concluding
with the remark, that “the man who wants ticklish duty well done, must
see to it himself.”

The gold-hunters groped their way cautiously about the cabin for some
time, feeling for a drawer, in which they had been told they should find
the key of Se¤or Montefalderon’s state-room door. In this Spike himself
finally succeeded, he being much better acquainted with cabins and their
fixtures, than the boatswain.

“Here it is, Ben,” said the captain, “now for a dive among the Don’s
val’ables. Should you pick up anything worth speaking of, you can
condemn it for salvage, as I mean to cast off, and quit the wrack the
moment we’ve made sure of the doubloons.”

“And what will become of all the black flour that is lying about, sir?”
 asked the boatswain with a grin.

“It may take care of itself. My agreement will be up as soon as the
doubloons are found. If the Don will come down handsomely with his share
of what will be left, I may be bought to put the kegs we have in the
brig ashore for him somewhere in Mexico; but my wish is to get out of
the neighbourhood of that bloody sloop-of-war, as soon as possible.”

“She makes but slow headway ag’in the current, sir; but a body would
think she might send in her boats.”

“The boats might be glad to get back again,” muttered Spike. “Ay, here
is the door unlocked, and we can now fish for the money.”

Some object had rolled against the state-room door, when the vessel was
capsized, and there was a good deal of difficulty in forcing it open.
They succeeded at last, and Spike led the way by wading into the small
apartment. Here they began to feel about beneath the water, and by a
very insufficient light, in quest of the hidden treasure. Spike and
his boatswain differed as to the place which had just been described
to them, as men will differ even in the account of events that pass
directly before their eyes. While thus employed, the report of a heavy
gun came through the doors of the cabin, penetrating to the recess in
which they were thus employed.

“Ay, that’s the beginning of it!” exclaimed Spike. “I wonder that the
fool has put it off so long.”

“That gun was a heavy fellow, Captain Spike,” returned the boatswain;
“and it sounded in my ears as if’t was shotted.”

“Ay, ay, I dare say you’re right enough in both opinions. They put such
guns on board their sloops-of-war, now-adays, as a fellow used to find
in the lower batteries of a two-decker only in old times; and as for
shot, why Uncle Sam pays, and they think it cheaper to fire one out of a
gun, than to take the trouble of drawing it.”

“I believe here’s one of the bags, Captain Spike,” said the boatswain,
making a dip, and coming up with one-half of the desired treasure in his
fist. “By George, I’ve grabbed him, sir; and the other bag can’t be far

“Hand that over to me,” said the captain, a little authoritatively, “and
take a dive for the next.”

As the boatswain was obeying this order, a second gun was heard, and
Spike thought that the noise made by the near passage of a large shot
was audible also. He called out to Ben to “bear a hand, as the ship
seems in ‘arnest.” But the head of the boatswain being under water
at the time, the admonition was thrown away. The fellow soon came up,
however, puffing like a porpoise that has risen to the surface to blow.

“Hand it over to me at once,” said Spike, stretching out his unoccupied
hand to receive the prize; “we have little time to lose.”

“That’s sooner said than done, sir,” answered the boat-swain; “a box
has driven down upon the bag, and there’s a tight jam. I got hold of the
neck of the bag, and pulled like a horse, but it wouldn’t come no how.”

“Show me the place, and let me have a drag at it. There goes another of
his bloody guns!”

Down went Spike, and the length of time he was under water, proved how
much he was in earnest. Up he came at length, and with no better luck
than his companion. He had got hold of the bag, satisfied himself by
feeling its outside that it contained the doubloons, and hauled with all
his strength, but it would not come. The boatswain now proposed to take
a jamming hitch with a rope around the neck of the bag, which was long
enough to admit of such a fastening, and then to apply their united
force. Spike assented, and the boatswain rummaged about for a piece of
small rope to suit his purpose. At this moment Mulford appeared at the
companion-way to announce the movements on the part of the sloop-of-war.
He had been purposely tardy, in order to give the ship as much time as
possible; but he saw by the looks of the men that a longer delay might
excite suspicion.

“Below there!” called out the mate.

“What’s wanting, sir?--what’s wanting, sir?” answered Spike; “let’s know
at once.”

“Have you heard the guns, Captain Spike?”

“Ay, ay, every grumbler of them. They’ve done no mischief, I trust, Mr.

“None as yet, sir; though the last shot, and it was a heavy fellow,
passed just above the schooner’s deck. I’ve the topsail sheeted home and
hoisted, and it’s that which has set them at work. If I clewed up again,
I dare say they’d not fire another gun.”

“Clew up nothing, sir, but see all clear for casting off and making sail
through the South Pass. What do you say, Ben, are you ready for a drag?”

“All ready, sir,” answered the boatswain, once more coming up to
breathe. “Now for it, sir; a steady pull, and a pull all together.”

They did pull, but the hitch slipped, and both went down beneath the
water. In a moment they were up again, puffing a little and swearing
a great deal. Just then another gun, and a clatter above their heads,
brought them to a stand.

“What means that, Mr. Mulford?” demanded Spike, a good deal startled.

“It means that the sloop-of-war has shot away the head of this
schooner’s foremast, sir, and that the shot has chipp’d a small piece
out of the heel of our maintop-mast--that’s all.”

Though excessively provoked at the mate’s cool manner of replying, Spike
saw that he might lose all by being too tenacious about securing the
remainder of the doubloons. Pronouncing in very energetic terms on Uncle
Sam, and all his cruisers, an anathema that we do not care to repeat, he
gave a surly order to Ben to “knock-off,” and abandoned his late design.
In a minute he was on deck and dressed.

“Cast off, lads,” cried the captain, as soon as on the deck of his own
brig again, “and four of you man that boat. We have got half of your
treasure, Se¤or Wan, but have been driven from the rest of it, as you
see. There is the bag; when at leisure we’ll divide it, and give the
people their share. Mr. Mulford, keep the brig in motion, hauling up
toward the South Pass, while I go ashore for the ladies. I’ll meet you
just in the throat of the passage.”

This said, Spike tumbled into his boat, and was pulled ashore. As for
Mulford, though he cast many an anxious glance toward the islet, he
obeyed his orders, keeping the brig standing off and on, under easy
canvas, but working her up toward the indicated passage.

Spike was met by Jack Tier on the beach of the little island.

“Muster the women at once,” ordered the captain, “we have no time to
lose, for that fellow will soon be firing broad-sides, and his shot now
range half a mile beyond us.”

“You’ll no more move the widow and her maid, than you’ll move the
island,” answered Jack, laconically.

“Why should I not move them? Do they wish to stay here and starve?”

“It’s little that they think of that. The sloop-of-war no sooner begun
to fire than down went Mrs. Budd on the canvas floor of the tent, and
set up just such a screaming as you may remember she tried her hand at
the night the revenue craft fired into us. Biddy lay down alongside of
her mistress, and at every gun, they just scream as loud as they can,
as if they fancied they might frighten off Uncle Sam’s men from their

“Duty!--You little scamp, do you call tormenting honest traders in this
fashion the duty of any man?”

“Well, captain, I’m no ways partic’lar about a word or two. Their
‘ways,’ if you like that better than duty, sir.”

“Where’s Rose? Is she down too, screaming and squalling?”

“No, Captain Spike, no. Miss Rose is endeavouring, like a handsome young
Christian lady as she is, to pacify and mollify her aunt and Biddy; and
right down sensible talk does she give them.”

“Then she at least can go aboard the brig,” exclaimed Spike, with a
sudden animation, and an expression of countenance that Jack did not at
all like.

“I ray-y-ther think she’ll wish to hold on to the old lady,” observed
the steward’s-mate, a little emphatically.

“You be d--d,” cried Spike, fiercely; “when your opinion is wanted, I’ll
ask for it. If I find you’ve been setting that young woman’s mind ag’in
me, I’ll toss you overboard, as I would the offals of a shark.”

“Young women’s minds, when they are only nineteen, get set ag’in boys of
fifty-six without much assistance.”

“Fifty-six yourself.”

“I’m fifty-three--that I’ll own without making faces at it,” returned
Jack, meekly; “and, Stephen Spike, you logged fifty-six your last
birthday, or a false entry was made.”

This conversation did not take place in the presence of the boat’s crew,
but as the two walked together toward the tent. They were now in the
verandah, as we have called the shaded opening in front, and actually
within sound of the sweet voice of Rose, as she exhorted her aunt,
in tones a little louder than usual for her to use, to manifest more
fortitude. Under such circumstances Spike did not deem it expedient
to utter that which was uppermost in his mind, but, turning short upon
Tier, he directed a tremendous blow directly between his eyes. Jack saw
the danger and dodged, falling backward to avoid a concussion which he
knew would otherwise be fearful, coming as it would from one of the best
forecastle boxers of his time. The full force of the blow was avoided,
though Jack got enough of it to knock him down, and to give him a pair
of black eyes. Spike did not stop to pick the assistant steward up,
for another gun was fired at that very instant, and Mrs. Budd and Biddy
renewed their screams. Instead of pausing to kick the prostrate Tier, as
had just before been his intention, the captain entered the tent.

A scene that was sufficiently absurd met the view of Spike, when he
found himself in the presence of the females. The widow had thrown
herself on the ground, and was grasping the cloth of the sail on which
the tent had been erected with both her hands, and was screaming at the
top of her voice. Biddy’s imitation was not exactly literal, for she had
taken a comfortable seat at the side of her mistress, but in the way of
cries, she rather outdid her principal.

“We must be off,” cried Spike, somewhat unceremoniously. “The
man-of-war is blazing away, as if she was a firin’ minute-guns over our
destruction, and I can wait no longer.”

“I’ll not stir,” answered the widow--“I can’t stir--I shall be shot if I
go out. No, no, no--I’ll not stir an inch.”

“We’ll be kilt!--we’ll be kilt!” echoed Biddy, “and a wicket murther’t
will be in that same man, war or no war.”

The captain perceived the uselessness of remonstrance at such a moment,
and perhaps he was secretly rejoiced thereat; but it is certain that he
whipped Rose up under his arm, and walked away with her, as if she had
been a child of two or three years of age. Rose did not scream, but she
struggled and protested vehemently. It was in vain. Already the captain
had carried her half the distance between the tent and the boat, in the
last of which, a minute more would have deposited his victim, when a
severe blow on the back of his head caused Spike to stumble, and he
permitted Rose to escape from his grasp, in the effort to save himself
from a fall. Turning fiercely toward his assailant, whom he suspected
to be one of his boat’s crew, he saw Tier standing within a few yards,
levelling a pistol at him.

“Advance a step, and you’re a dead man, villain!” screamed Jack, his
voice almost cracked with rage, and the effort he made to menace.

Spike muttered an oath too revolting for our pages; but it was such
a curse as none but an old salt could give vent to, and that in the
bitterness of his fiercest wrath. At that critical moment, while Rose
was swelling with indignation and wounded maiden pride, almost within
reach of his arms, looking more lovely than ever, as the flush of anger
deepened the colour in her cheeks, a fresh and deep report from one
of the guns of the sloop-of-war drew all eyes in her direction. The
belching of that gun seemed to be of double the power of those which had
preceded it, and jets of water, that were twenty feet in height, marked
the course of the formidable missile that was projected from the piece.
The ship had, indeed, discharged one of those monster-cannons that
bear the name of a distinguished French engineer, but which should more
properly be called by the name of the ingenious officer who is at the
head of our own ordnance, as they came originally from his inventive
faculties, though somewhat improved by their European adopter. Spike
suspected the truth, for he had heard of these “Pazans,” as he called
them, and he watched the booming, leaping progress of the eight-inch
shell that this gun threw, with the apprehension that unknown danger is
apt to excite. As jet succeeded jet, each rising nearer and nearer
to his brig, the interval of time between them seeming fearfully to
diminish, he muttered oath upon oath. The last leap that the shell made
on the water was at about a quarter of a mile’s distance of the islet on
which his people had deposited at least a hundred and fifty barrels of
his spurious flour:-thence it flew, as it might be without an effort,
with a grand and stately bound into the very centre of the barrels,
exploding at the moment it struck. All saw the scattering of flour,
which was instantly succeeded by the heavy though slightly straggling
explosion of all the powder on the island. A hundred kegs were lighted,
as it might be, in a common flash, and a cloud of white smoke poured out
and concealed the whole islet, and all near it.

Rose stood confounded, nor was Jack Tier in a much better state of mind,
though he still kept the pistol levelled, and menaced Spike. But the
last was no longer dangerous to any there. He recollected that piles
of the barrels encumbered the decks of his vessel, and he rushed to
the boat, nearly frantic with haste, ordering the men to pull for their
lives. In less than five minutes he was alongside, and on the deck of
the Swash--his first order being to--“Tumble every barrel of this bloody
powder into the sea, men. Over with it, Mr. Mulford, clear away the
midship ports, and launch as much as you can through them.”

Remonstrance on the part of Se¤or Montefalderon would have been useless,
had he been disposed to make it; but, sooth to say, he was as ready
to get rid of the powder as any there, after the specimen he had just
witnessed of the power of a Paixhan gun.

Thus it is ever with men. Had two or three of those shells been first
thrown without effect, as might very well have happened under the
circumstances, none there would have cared for the risk they were
running; but the chance explosion which had occurred, presented so vivid
a picture of the danger, dormant and remote as it really was, as to
throw the entire crew of the Swash into a frenzy of exertion.

Nor was the vessel at all free from danger. On the contrary, she ran
very serious risk of being destroyed, and in some degree, in the very
manner apprehended. Perceiving that Spike was luffing up through one of
the passages nearest the reef, which would carry him clear of the group,
a long distance to windward of the point where he could only effect the
same object, the commander of the sloop-of-war opened his fire in good
earnest, hoping to shoot away something material on board the Swash,
before she could get beyond the reach of his shot. The courses steered
by the two vessels, just at that moment, favoured such an attempt,
though they made it necessarily very short-lived. While the Swash was
near the wind, the sloop-of-war was obliged to run off to avoid islets
ahead of her, a circumstance which, while it brought the brig square
with the ship’s broadside, compelled the latter to steer on a diverging
line to the course of her chase. It was in consequence of these facts,
that the sloop-of-war now opened in earnest, and was soon canopied in
the smoke of her own fire.

Great and important changes, as has been already mentioned, have been
made in the armaments of all the smaller cruisers within the last few
years. Half a generation since, a ship of the rate--we do not say of the
size--of the vessel which was in chase of Spike and his craft, would not
have had it in her power to molest an enemy at the distance these two
vessels were now apart. But recent improvements have made ships of this
nominal force formidable at nearly a league’s distance; more especially
by means of their Paixhans and their shells.

For some little time the range carried the shot directly over the islet
of the tent; Jack Tier and Rose, both of whom were watching all that
passed with intense interest, standing in the open air the whole
time, seemingly with no concern for themselves, so absorbed was each,
notwithstanding all that had passed, in the safety of the brig. As for
Rose, she thought only of Harry Mulford, and of the danger he was in by
those fearful explosions of the shells. Her quick intellect comprehended
the peculiar nature of the risk that was incurred by having the
flour-barrels on deck, and she could not but see the manner in which
Spike and his men were tumbling them into the water, as the quickest
manner of getting rid of them. After what had just passed between Jack
Tier and his commander, it might not be so easy to account for his
manifest, nay, intense interest in the escape of the Swash. This
was apparent by his troubled countenance, by his exclamations, and
occasionally by his openly expressed wishes for her safety. Perhaps it
was no more than the interest the seaman is so apt to feel in the craft
in which he has so long sailed, and which to him has been a home, and
of which Mulford exhibited so much, in his struggles between feeling and
conscience--between a true and a false duty.

As for Spike and his people, we have already mentioned their efforts to
get rid of the powder. Shell after shell exploded, though none very
near the brig, the ship working her guns as if in action. At length the
officers of the sloop-of-war detected a source of error in their aim,
that is of very common occurrence in sea-gunnery. Their shot had been
thrown to ricochet, quartering a low, but very regular succession of
little waves. Each shot striking the water at an acute angle to its
agitated surface, was deflected from a straight line, and described a
regular curve toward the end of its career; or, it might be truer
to say, an irregular curvature, for the deflection increased as the
momentum of the missile diminished.

No sooner did the commanding officer of the sloop-of-war discover this
fact, and it was easy to trace the course of the shots by the jets
of water they cast into the air, and to see as well as to hear the
explosions of the shells, than he ordered the guns pointed more to
windward, as a means of counteracting the departure from the straight
lines. This expedient succeeded in part, the solid shot falling much
nearer to the brig the moment the practice was resorted to. No shell was
fired for some little time after the new order was issued, and Spike
and his people began to hope these terrific missiles had ceased their
annoyance. The men cheered, finding their voices for the first time
since the danger had seemed so imminent, and Spike was heard animating
them to their duty. As for Mulford, he was on the coach-house deck,
working the brig, the captain having confided to him that delicate duty,
the highest proof he could furnish of confidence in his seamanship. The
handsome young mate had just made a half-board, in the neatest manner,
shoving the brig by its means through a most difficult part of the
passage, and had got her handsomely filled again on the same tack,
looking right out into open water, by a channel through which she could
now stand on a very easy bowline. Everything seemed propitious, and the
sloop-of-war’s solid shot began to drop into the water, a hundred yards
short of the brig. In this state of things one of the Paixhans belched
forth its angry flame and sullen roar again. There was no mistaking the
gun. Then came its mass of iron, a globe that would have weighed just
sixty-eight pounds, had not sufficient metal been left out of its
interior to leave a cavity to contain a single pound of powder. Its
course, as usual, was to be marked by its path along the sea, as it
bounded, half a mile at a time, from wave to wave. Spike saw by its
undeviating course that this shell was booming terrifically toward
his brig, and a cry to “look out for the shell,” caused the work to be
suspended. That shell struck the water for the last time, within two
hundred yards of the brig, rose dark and menacing in its furious
leap, but exploded at the next instant. The fragments of the iron were
scattered on each side, and ahead. Of the last, three or four fell into
the water so near the vessel as to cast their spray on her decks.

“Overboard with the rest of the powder!” shouted Spike. “Keep the brig
off a little, Mr. Mulford--keep her off, sir; you luff too much, sir.”

“Ay, ay, sir,” answered the mate. “Keep her off, it is.”

“There comes the other shell!” cried Ben, but the men did not quit their
toil to gaze this time. Each seaman worked as if life and death depended
on his single exertions. Spike alone watched the course of the missile.
On it came, booming and hurtling through the air, tossing high the jets,
at each leap it made from the surface, striking the water for its last
bound, seemingly in a line with the shell that had just preceded it.
From that spot it made its final leap. Every hand in the brig was stayed
and every eye was raised as the rushing tempest was heard advancing.
The mass went muttering directly between the masts of the Swash. It had
scarcely seemed to go by when the fierce flash of fire and the sharp
explosion followed. Happily for those in the brig, the projectile
force given by the gun carried the fragments from them, as in the
other instance it had brought them forward; else would few have escaped
mutilation, or death, among their crew.

The flashing of fire so near the barrels of powder that still remained
on their deck, caused the frantic efforts to be renewed, and barrel
after barrel was tumbled overboard, amid the shouts that were now raised
to animate the people to their duty.

“Luff, Mr. Mulford--luff you may, sir,” cried Spike. No answer was

“D’ye hear there, Mr. Mulford?--it is luff you may, sir.”

“Mr. Mulford is not aft, sir,” called out the man at the helm--“but luff
it is, sir.”

“Mr. Mulford not aft! Where’s the mate, man? Tell him he is wanted.”

No Mulford was to be found! A call passed round the decks, was sent
below, and echoed through the entire brig, but no sign or tidings could
be had of the handsome mate. At that exciting moment the sloop-of-war
seemed to cease her firing, and appeared to be securing her guns.


  Thou art the same, eternal sea!
  The earth has many shapes and forms,
  Of hill and valley, flower and tree;
  Fields that the fervid noontide warms,
  Or winter’s rugged grasp deforms,
  Or bright with autumn’s golden store;
  Thou coverest up thy face with storms,
  Or smilest serene,--but still thy roar
  And dashing foam go up to vex the sea-beat shore:


We shall now advance the time eight-and-forty hours. The baffling winds
and calms that succeeded the tornado had gone, and the trades blew in
their stead. Both vessels had disappeared, the brig leading, doubling
the western extremity of the reef, and going off before both wind and
current, with flowing sheets, fully three hours before the sloop-of-war
could beat up against the latter, to a point that enabled her to do the
same thing. By that time, the Swash was five-and-twenty miles to the
eastward, and consequently but just discernible in her loftiest sails,
from the ship’s royal yards. Still, the latter continued the chase; and
that evening both vessels were beating down along the southern margin
of the Florida Reef, against the trades, but favoured by a three or four
knot current, the brig out of sight to windward. Our narrative leads us
to lose sight of both these vessels, for a time, in order to return to
the islets of the Gulf. Eight-and-forty hours had made some changes in
and around the haven of the Dry Tortugas. The tent still stood, and a
small fire that was boiling its pot and its kettle, at no great distance
from it, proved that the tent was still inhabited. The schooner also
rode at her anchors, very much as she had been abandoned by Spike. The
bag of doubloons, however, had been found, and there it lay, tied but
totally unguarded, in the canvas verandah of Rose Budd’s habitation.
Jack Tier passed and repassed it with apparent indifference, as he went
to and fro, between his pantry and kitchen, busy as a bee in preparing
his noontide meal for the day. This man seemed to have the islet all to
himself, however, no one else being visible on any part of it. He sang
his song, in a cracked, contre alto voice, and appeared to be happy in
his solitude. Occasionally he talked to himself aloud, most probably
because he had no one else to speak to. We shall record one of his
recitatives, which came in between the strains of a very inharmonious
air, the words of which treated of the seas, while the steward’s
assistant was stirring an exceedingly savoury mess that he had concocted
of the ingredients to be found in the united larders of the Swash and
the Mexican schooner.

“Stephen Spike is a capital willian!” exclaimed Jack, smelling at a
ladle filled with his soup--“a capital willian, I call him. To think,
at his time of life, of such a handsome and pleasant young thing as this
Rose Budd; and then to try to get her by underhand means, and by making
a fool of her silly old aunt. It ‘s wonderful what fools some old aunts
be! Quite wonderful! If I was as great a simpleton as this Mrs. Budd,
I’d never cross my threshhold. Yes, Stephen Spike is a prodigious
willian, as his best friend must own! Well, I gave him a thump on the
head that he’ll not forget this v’y’ge. To think of carryin’ off that
pretty Rose Budd in his very arms, in so indecent a manner! Yet, the man
has his good p’ints, if a body could only forget his bad ones. He’s
a first-rate seaman. How he worked the brig till he doubled the reef,
a’ter she got into open water; and how he made her walk off afore the
wind, with stun’sails alow and aloft, as soon as ever he could make ‘em
draw! My life for it, he ‘ll tire the legs of Uncle Sam’s man, afore he
can fetch up with him. For running away, when hard chased, Stephen Spike
has n’t his equal on ‘arth. But, he’s a great willian--a prodigious
willian! I cannot say I actually wish him hanged; but I would rather
have him hanged than see him get pretty Rose in his power. What has
he to do with girls of nineteen? If the rascal is one year old, he’s
fifty-six. I hope the sloop-of-war will find her match, and I think she
will. The Molly’s a great traveller, and not to be outdone easily. ‘T
would be a thousand pities so lovely a craft should be cut off in the
flower of her days, as it might be, and I do hope she’ll lead that
bloody sloop on some sunken rock.

“Well, there’s the other bag of doubloons. It seems Stephen could not
get it. That’s odd, too, for he’s great at grabbin’ gold. The man bears
his age well; but he’s a willian! I wonder whether he or Mulford made
that half-board in the narrow channel. It was well done, and Stephen is
a perfect sailor; but he says Mulford is the same. Nice young man, that
Mulford; just fit for Rose, and Rose for him. Pity to part them. Can
find no great fault with him, except that he has too much conscience.
There’s such a thing as having too much, as well as too little
conscience. Mulford has too much, and Spike has too little. For him to
think of carryin’ off a gal of nineteen! I say he’s fifty-six, if he’s
a day. How fond he used to be of this very soup! If I’ve seen him eat a
quart of it, I’ve seen him eat a puncheon full of it, in my time. What
an appetite the man has when he’s had a hard day’s duty on ‘t! There ‘s
a great deal to admire, and a great deal to like in Stephen Spike, but
he’s a reg’lar willian. I dare say he fancies himself a smart, jaunty
youth ag’in, as I can remember him; a lad of twenty, which was about his
years when I first saw him, by the sign that I was very little turned
of fifteen myself. Spike was comely then, though I acknowledge he’s
a willian. I can see him now, with his deep blue roundabout, his
bell-mouthed trowsers, both of fine cloth--too fine for such a
willian--but fine it was, and much did it become him.”

Here Jack made a long pause, during which, though he may have thought
much, he said nothing. Nevertheless, he was n’t idle the while. On the
contrary, he passed no less than three several times from the fire
to the tent, and returned. Each time, in going and coming, he looked
intently at the bag of doubloons, though he did not stop at it or touch
it. Some associations connected with Spike’s fruitless attempts to
obtain it must have formed its principal interest with this singular
being, as he muttered his captain’s name each time in passing, though
he said no more audibly. The concerns of the dinner carried him back
and forth; and in his last visit to the tent, he began to set a small
table--one that had been brought for the convenience of Mrs. Budd and
her niece, from the brig, and which of course still remained on the
islet. It was while thus occupied, that Jack Tier recommenced his

“I hope that money may do some worthy fellow good yet. It’s Mexican
gold, and that’s inemy’s gold, and might be condemned by law, I do
suppose. Stephen had a hankerin’ a’ter it, but he did not get it. It
come easy enough to the next man that tried. That Spike ‘s a willian,
and the gold was too good for him. He has no conscience at all to think
of a gal of nineteen! And one fit for his betters, in the bargain. The
time has been when Stephen Spike might have pretended to Rose Budd’s
equal. That much I’ll ever maintain, but that time’s gone; and, what is
more, it will never come again. I should like Mulford better if he had a
little less conscience. Conscience may do for Uncle Sam’s ships, but
it is sometimes in the way aboard a trading craft. What can a fellow
do with a conscience when dollars is to be smuggled off, or tobacco
smuggled ashore? I do suppose I’ve about as much conscience as it is
useful to have, and I’ve got ashore in my day twenty thousand dollars’
worth of stuff, of one sort or another, if I’ve got ashore the valie
of ten dollars. But Spike carries on business on too large a scale, and
many’s the time I’ve told him so. I could have forgiven him anything but
this attempt on Rose Budd; and he’s altogether too old for that, to say
nothing of other people’s rights. He’s an up-and-down willian, and a
body can make no more, nor any less of him. That soup must be near done,
and I’ll hoist the signal for grub.”

This signal was a blue-peter of which one had been brought ashore to
signal the brig; and with which Jack now signalled the schooner. If the
reader will turn his eyes toward the last named vessel, he will find
the guests whom Tier expected to surround his table. Rose, her aunt, and
Biddy were all seated, under an awning made by a sail, on the deck of
the schooner, which now floated so buoyantly as to show that she had
materially lightened since last seen. Such indeed was the fact, and he
who had been the instrument of producing this change, appeared on deck
in the person of Mulford, as soon as he was told that the blue-peter of
Jack Tier was flying.

The boat of the light-house, that in which Spike had landed in quest of
Rose, was lying alongside of the schooner, and sufficiently explained
the manner in which the mate had left the brig. This boat, in fact,
had been fastened astern, in the hurry of getting from under the
sloop-of-war’s fire, and Mulford had taken the opportunity of the
consternation and frantic efforts produced by the explosion of the last
shell thrown, to descend from his station on the coach-house into this
boat, to cut the painter, and to let the Swash glide away from him. This
the vessel had done with great rapidity, leaving him unseen under the
cover of her stern. As soon as in the boat, the mate had seized an oar,
and sculled to an islet that was within fifty yards, concealing the
boat behind a low hummock that formed a tiny bay. All this was done
so rapidly, that united to the confusion on board the Swash, no one
discovered the mate or the boat. Had he been seen, however, it is very
little probable that Spike would have lost a moment of time, in the
attempt to recover either. But he was not seen, and it was the general
opinion on board the Swash, for quite an hour, that her handsome mate
had been knocked overboard and killed, by a fragment of the shell that
had seemed to explode almost in the ears of her people. When the reef
was doubled, however, and Spike made his preparations for meeting the
rough water, he hove to, and ordered his own yawl, which was also towing
astern, to be hauled up alongside, in order to be hoisted in. Then,
indeed, some glimmerings of the truth were shed on the crew, who missed
the light-house boat. Though many contended that its painter must also
have been cut by a fragment of the shell, and that the mate had died
loyal to roguery and treason. Mulford was much liked by the crew, and he
was highly valued by Spike, on account of his seamanship and integrity,
this latter being a quality that is just as necessary for one of the
captain’s character to meet with in those he trusts as to any other man.
But Spike thought differently of the cause of Mulford’s disappearance,
from his crew. He ascribed it altogether to love for Rose, when, in
truth, it ought in justice to have been quite as much imputed to a
determination to sail no longer with a man who was clearly guilty of
treason. Of smuggling, Mulford had long suspected Spike, though he had
no direct proof of the fact; but now he could not doubt that he was not
only engaged in supplying the enemy with the munitions of war, but was
actually bargaining to sell his brig for a hostile cruiser, and possibly
to transfer himself and crew along with her.

It is scarcely necessary to speak of the welcome Mulford received
when he reached the islet of the tent. He and Rose had a long private
conference, the result of which was to let the handsome mate into the
secret of his pretty companion’s true feelings toward himself. She had
received him with tears, and a betrayal of emotion that gave him
every encouragement, and now she did not deny her preference. In that
interview the young people plighted to each other their troth. Rose
never doubted of obtaining her aunt’s consent in due time, all her
prejudices being in favour of the sea and sailors; and should she not,
she would soon be her own mistress, and at liberty to dispose of herself
and her pretty little fortune as she might choose. But a cypher as she
was, in all questions of real moment, Mrs. Budd was not a person likely
to throw any real obstacle in the way of the young people’s wishes; the
true grounds of whose present apprehensions were all to be referred
to Spike, his intentions, and his well-known perseverance. Mulford
was convinced that the brig would be back in quest of the remaining
doubloons, as soon as she could get clear of the sloop-of-war, though
he was not altogether without a hope that the latter, when she found
it impossible to overhaul her chase, might also return in order to
ascertain what discoveries could be made in and about the schooner. The
explosion of the powder, on the islet, must have put the man-of-war’s
men in possession of the secret of the real quality of the flour that
had composed her cargo, and it doubtless had awakened all their distrust
on the subject of the Swash’s real business in the Gulf. Under all the
circumstances, therefore, it did appear quite as probable that one of
the parties should reappear at the scene of their recent interview as
the other.

Bearing all these things in mind, Mulford had lost no time in completing
his own arrangements. He felt that he had some atonement to make to the
country, for the part he had seemingly taken in the late events, and it
occurred to him, could he put the schooner in a state to be moved, then
place her in the hands of the authorities, his own peace would be made,
and his character cleared. Rose no sooner understood his plans
and motives, than she entered into them with all the ardour and
self-devotion of her sex; for the single hour of confidential and frank
communication which had just passed, doubled the interest she felt in
Mulford and in all that belonged to him. Jack Tier was useful on board
a vessel, though his want of stature and force rendered him less so than
was common with sea-faring men. His proper sphere certainly had been the
cabins, where his usefulness was beyond all cavil; but he was now very
serviceable to Mulford on the deck of the schooner. The first two days,
Mrs. Budd had been left on the islet, to look to the concerns of the
kitchen, while Mulford, accompanied by Rose, Biddy and Jack Tier, had
gone off to the schooner, and set her pumps in motion again. It was
little that Rose could do, or indeed attempt to do, at this toil, but
the pumps being small and easily worked, Biddy and Jack were of great
service. By the end of the second day the pumps sucked; the cargo
that remained in the schooner, as well as the form of her bottom,
contributing greatly to lessen the quantity of the water that was to be
got out of her.

Then it was that the doubloons fell into Mulford’s hands, along with
everything else that remained below decks. It was perhaps fortunate that
the vessel was thoroughly purified by her immersion, and the articles
that were brought on deck to be dried were found in a condition to give
no great offence to those who removed them. By leaving the hatches off,
and the cabin doors open, the warm winds of the trades effectually dried
the interior of the schooner in the course of a single night; and when
Mulford repaired on board of her, on the morning of the third day, he
found her in a condition to be fitted for his purposes. On this
occasion Mrs. Budd had expressed a wish to go off to look at her future
accommodations, and Jack was left on the islet to cook the dinner, which
will explain the actual state of things as described in the opening of
this chapter.

As those who toil usually have a relish for their food, the appearance
of the blue-peter was far from being unwelcome to those on board of the
schooner. They got into the boat, and were sculled ashore by Mulford,
who, seaman-like, used only one hand in performing this service. In a
very few minutes they were all seated at the little table, which was
brought out into the tent-verandah for the enjoyment of the breeze.

“So far, well,” said Mulford, after his appetite was mainly appeased;
Rose picking crumbs, and affecting to eat, merely to have the air of
keeping him company; one of the minor proofs of the little attentions
that spring from the affections. “So far, well. The sails are bent, and
though they might be never and better, they can be made to answer. It
was fortunate to find anything like a second suit on board a Mexican
craft of that size at all. As it is, we have foresail, mainsail, and
jib, and with that canvas I think we might beat the schooner down to Key
West in the course of a day and a night. If I dared to venture outside
of the reef, it might be done sooner even, for they tell me there is a
four-knot current sometimes in that track; but I do not like to venture
outside, so short-handed. The current inside must serve our turn, and
we shall get smooth water by keeping under the lee of the rocks. I only
hope we shall not get into an eddy as we go further from the end of the
reef, and into the bight of the coast.”

“Is there danger of that?” demanded Rose, whose quick intellect had
taught her many of these things, since her acquaintance with vessels.

“There may be, looking at the formation of the reef and islands, though
I know nothing of the fact by actual observation. This is my first visit
in this quarter.”

“Eddies are serious matters,” put in Mrs. Budd, “and my poor husband
could not abide them. Tides are good things; but eddies are very

“Well, aunty, I should think eddies might sometimes be as welcome as
tides. It must depend, however, very much on the way one wishes to go.”

“Rose, you surprise me! All that you have read, and all that you have
heard, must have shown you the difference. Do they not say ‘a man is
floating with the tide,’ when things are prosperous with him--and don’t
ships drop down with the tide, and beat the wind with the tide? And
don’t vessels sometimes ‘tide it up to town,’ as it is called, and is
n’t it thought an advantage to have the tide with you?”

“All very true, aunty; but I do not see how that makes eddies any the

“Because eddies are the opposite of tides, child. When the tide goes one
way, the eddy goes another--is n’t it so, Harry Mulford? You never heard
of one’s floating in an eddy.”

“That’s what we mean by an eddy, Mrs. Budd,” answered the handsome mate,
delighted to hear Rose’s aunt call him by an appellation so kind and
familiar,--a thing she had never done previously to the intercourse
which had been the consequence of their present situation. “Though I
agree with Rose in thinking an eddy may be a good or a bad thing, and
very much like a tide, as one wishes to steer.”

“You amaze me, both of you! Tides are always spoken of favourably, but
eddies never. If a ship gets ashore, the tide can float her off;
that I’ve heard a thousand times. Then, what do the newspapers say
of President--, and Governor--, and Congressman--? Why, that they all
‘float in the tide of public opinion,’ and that must mean something
particularly good, as they are always in office. No, no, Harry; I’ll
acknowledge that you do know something about ships; a good deal,
considering how young you are; but you have something to learn about
eddies. Never trust one as long as you live.”

Mulford was silent, and Rose took the occasion to change the discourse.

“I hope we shall soon be able to quit this place,” she said; “for I
confess to some dread of Captain Spike’s return.”

“Captain Stephen Spike has greatly disappointed me,” observed the aunt,
gravely. “I do not know that I was ever before deceived in judging
a person. I could have sworn he was an honest, frank, well-meaning
sailor--a character, of all others, that I love; but it has turned out

“He’s a willian!” mutttered Jack Tier.

Mulford smiled; at which speech we must leave to conjecture; but he
answered Rose, as he ever did, promptly and with pleasure.

“The schooner is ready, and this must be our last meal ashore,” he said.
“Our outfit will be no great matter; but if it will carry us down to Key
West, I shall ask no more of it. As for the return of the Swash, I look
upon it as certain. She could easily get clear of the sloop-of-war,
with the start she had, and Spike is a man that never yet abandoned a
doubloon, when he knew where one was to be found.”

“Stephen Spike is like all his fellow-creatures,” put in Jack Tier,
pointedly. “He has his faults, and he has his virtues.”

“Virtue is a term I should never think of applying to such a man,”
 returned Mulford, a little surprised at the fellow’s earnestness. “The
word is a big one, and belongs to quite another class of persons.”
 Jack muttered a few syllables that were unintelligible, when again the
conversation changed.

Rose now inquired of Mulford as to their prospects of getting to Key
West. He told her that the distance was about sixty miles; their route
lying along the north or inner side of the Florida Reef. The whole
distance was to be made against the trade-wind, which was then blowing
about an eight-knot breeze, though, bating eddies, they might expect to
be favoured with the current, which was less strong inside than
outside of the reef. As for handling the schooner, Mulford saw no great
difficulty in that. She was not large, and was both lightly sparred and
lightly rigged. All her top-hamper had been taken down by Spike, and
nothing remained but the plainest and most readily-managed gear. A
fore-and-aft vessel, sailing close by the wind, is not difficult to
steer; will almost steer herself, indeed, in smooth water. Jack Tier
could take his trick at the helm, in any weather, even in running before
the wind, the time when it is most difficult to guide a craft, and Rose
might be made to understand the use of the tiller, and taught to govern
the motions of a vessel so small and so simply rigged, when on a wind
and in smooth water. On the score of managing the schooner, therefore,
Mulford thought there would be little cause for apprehension. Should
the weather continue settled, he had little doubt of safely landing
the whole party at Key West, in the course of the next four-and-twenty
hours. Short sail he should be obliged to carry, as well on account of
the greater facility of managing it, as on account of the circumstance
that the schooner was now in light ballast trim, and would not bear much
canvas. He thought that the sooner they left the islets the better,
as it could not be long ere the brig would be seen hovering around the
spot. All these matters were discussed as the party still sat at table;
and when they left it, which was a few minutes later, it was to remove
the effects they intended to carry away to the boat. This was soon done,
both Jack Tier and Biddy proving very serviceable, while Rose tripped
backward and forward, with a step elastic as a gazelle’s, carrying
light burdens. In half an hour the boat was ready. “Here lies the bag of
doubloons still,” said Mulford, smiling. “Is it to be left, or shall we
give it up to the admiralty court at Key West, and put in a claim for

“Better leave it for Spike,” said Jack unexpectedly. “Should he come
back, and find the doubloons, he may be satisfied, and not look for the
schooner. On the other hand, when the vessel is missing, he will think
that the money is in her. Better leave it for old Stephen.”

“I do not agree with you, Tier,” said Rose, though she looked as
amicably at the steward’s assistant, as she thus opposed his opinion,
as if anxious to persuade rather than coerce. “I do not quite agree with
you. This money belongs to the Spanish merchant; and, as we take away
with us his vessel, to give it up to the authorities at Key West, I do
not think we have a right to put his gold on the shore and abandon it.”

This disposed of the question. Mulford took the bag, and carried it to
the boat, without waiting to ascertain if Jack had any objection; while
the whole party followed. In a few minutes everybody and everything in
the boat were transferred to the deck of the schooner. As for the tent,
the old sails of which it was made, the furniture it contained, and such
articles of provisions as were not wanted, they were left on the islet,
without regret. The schooner had several casks of fresh water, which
were found in her hold, and she had also a cask or two of salted meats,
besides several articles of food more delicate, that had been provided
by Se¤or Montefalderon for his own use, and which had not been damaged
by the water. A keg of Boston crackers were among these eatables, quite
half of which were still in a state to be eaten. They were Biddy’s
delight; and it was seldom that she could be seen when not nibbling at
one of them. The bread of the crew was hopelessly damaged. But Jack had
made an ample provision of bread when sent ashore, and there was still
a hundred barrels of the flour in the schooner’s hold. One of these
had been hoisted on deck by Mulford, and opened. The injured flour was
easily removed, leaving a considerable quantity fit for the uses of the
kitchen. As for the keg of gunpowder, it was incontinently committed to
the deep.

Thus provided for, Mulford decided that the time had arrived when he
ought to quit his anchorage. He had been employed most of that morning
in getting the schooner’s anchor, a work of great toil to him, though
everybody had assisted. He had succeeded, and the vessel now rode by a
kedge, that he could easily weigh by means of a deck tackle. It remained
now, therefore, to lift this kedge and to stand out of the bay of the
islets. No sooner was the boat secured astern, and its freight disposed
of, than the mate began to make sail. In order to hoist the mainsail
well up, he was obliged to carry the halyards to the windlass. Thus
aided, he succeeded without much difficulty. He and Jack Tier and Biddy
got the jib hoisted by hand; and as for the fore-sail, that would almost
set itself. Of course, it was not touched until the kedge was aweigh.
Mulford found little difficulty in lifting the last, and he soon had the
satisfaction of finding his craft clear of the ground. As Jack Tier was
every way competent to take charge of the forecastle, Mulford now sprang
aft, and took his own station at the helm; Rose acting as his pretty
assistant on the quarter-deck.

There is little mystery in getting a fore-and-aft vessel under way.
Her sails fill almost as a matter of course, and motion follows as a
necessary law. Thus did it prove with the Mexican schooner, which turned
out to be a fast-sailing and an easily-worked craft. She was, indeed, an
American bottom, as it is termed, having been originally built for the
Chesapeake; and, though not absolutely what is understood by a Baltimore
clipper, so nearly of that mould and nature as to possess some of the
more essential qualities. As usually happens, however, when a foreigner
gets hold of an American schooner, the Mexicans had shortened her masts
and lessened her canvas. This circumstance was rather an advantage to
Mulford, who would probably have had more to attend to than he wished
under the original rig of the craft.

Everybody, even to the fastidious Mrs. Budd, was delighted with the easy
and swift movement of the schooner. Mulford, now he had got her under
canvas, handled her without any difficulty, letting her stand toward the
channel through which he intended to pass, with her sheets just taken
in, though compelled to keep a little off, in order to enter between the
islets. No difficulty occurred, however, and in less than ten minutes
the vessel was clear of the channels, and in open water. The sheets were
now flattened in, and the schooner brought close by the wind. A trial of
the vessel on this mode of sailing was no sooner made, than Mulford
was induced to regret he had taken so many precautions against any
increasing power of the wind. To meet emergencies, and under the notion
he should have his craft more under command, the young man had reefed
his mainsail, and taken the bonnets off of the foresail and jib. As the
schooner stood up better than he had anticipated, the mate felt as all
seamen are so apt to feel, when they see that their vessels might be
made to perform more than is actually got out of them. As the breeze was
fresh, however, he determined not to let out the reef; and the labour of
lacing on the bonnets again was too great to be thought of just at that

We all find relief on getting in motion, when pressed by circumstances.
Mulford had been in great apprehension of the re-appearance of the
Swash all that day; for it was about the time when Spike would be apt
to return, in the event of his escaping from the sloop-of-war, and he
dreaded Rose’s again falling into the hands of a man so desperate. Nor
is it imputing more than a very natural care to the young man, to say
that he had some misgivings concerning himself. Spike, by this time,
must be convinced that his business in the Gulf was known; and one
who had openly thrown off his service, as his mate had done, would
unquestionably be regarded as a traitor to his interests, whatever might
be the relation in which he would stand to the laws of the country. It
was probable such an alleged offender would not be allowed to appear
before the tribunals of the land, to justify himself and to accuse the
truly guilty, if it were in the power of the last to prevent it. Great,
therefore, was the satisfaction of our handsome young mate when he found
himself again fairly in motion, with a craft under him, that glided
ahead in a way to prove that she might give even the Swash some trouble
to catch her, in the event of a trial of speed.

Everybody entered into the feelings of Mulford, as the schooner passed
gallantly out from between the islets, and entered the open water.
Fathom by fathom did her wake rapidly increase, until it could no longer
be traced back as far as the sandy beaches that had just been left. In a
quarter of an hour more, the vessel had drawn so far from the land,
that some of the smaller and lowest of the islets were getting to be
indistinct. At that instant everybody had come aft, the females taking
their seats on the trunk, which, in this vessel as in the Swash herself,
gave space and height to the cabin.

“Well,” exclaimed Mrs. Budd, who found the freshness of the sea air
invigorating, as well as their speed exciting, “this is what I call
maritime, Rosy, dear. This is what is meant by the Maritime States,
about which we read so much, and which are commonly thought to be so
important. We are now in a Maritime State, and I feel perfectly happy
after all our dangers and adventures!”

“Yes, aunty, and I am delighted that you are happy,” answered Rose, with
frank affection. “We are now rid of that infamous Spike, and may hope
never to see his face more.”

“Stephen Spike has his good p’ints as well as another,” said Jack Tier,

“I know that he is an old shipmate of yours, Tier, and that you cannot
forget how he once stood connected with you, and am sorry I have said
so much against him,” answered Rose, expressing her concern even more by
her looks and tones, than by her words.

Jack was mollified by this, and he let his feeling be seen, though he
said no more than to mutter, “He’s a willian!” words that had frequently
issued from his lips within the last day or two.

“Stephen Spike is a capital seaman, and that is something in any man,”
 observed the relict of Captain Budd. “He learned his trade from one who
was every way qualified to teach him, and it’s no wonder he should be
expert. Do you expect, Mr. Mulford, to beat the wind the whole distance
to Key West?”

It was not possible for any one to look more grave than the mate did
habitually, while the widow was floundering through her sea-terms. Rose
had taught him that respect for her aunt was to be one of the conditions
of her own regard, though Rose had never opened her lips to him on the

“Yes, ma’am,” answered the mate, respectfully, “we are in the trades,
and shall have to turn to windward, every inch of the way to Key West.”

“Of what lock is this place the key, Rosy?” asked the aunt, innocently
enough. “I know that forts and towns are sometimes called keys, but they
always have locks of some sort or other. Now, Gibraltar is the key of
the Mediterranean, as your uncle has told me fifty times; and I have
been there, and can understand why it should be,--but I do not know of
what lock this West is the key.”

“It is not that sort of key which is meant, aunty, at all--but quite a
different thing. The key meant is an island.”

“And why should any one be so silly as to call an island a key?”

“The place where vessels unload is sometimes called a key,” answered
Mulford;--“the French calling it a quai, and the Dutch kaye. I suppose
our English word is derived from these. Now, a low, sandy island,
looking somewhat like keys, or wharves, seamen have given them this
name. Key West is merely a low island.”

“Then there is no lock to it, or anything to be unfastened,” said the
widow, in her most simple manner.

“It may turn out to be the key to the Gulf of Mexico, one of these days,
ma’am. Uncle Sam is surveying the reef, and intends to do something
here, I believe. When Uncle Sam is really in earnest, he is capable of
performing great things.”

Mrs. Budd was satisfied with this explanation, though she told Biddy
that evening, that “locks and keys go together, and that the person who
christened the island to which they were going, must have been very
weak in his upper story.” But these reflections on the intellects of her
fellow-creatures were by no means uncommon with the worthy relict; and
we cannot say that her remarks made any particular impression on her
Irish maid.

In the mean time, the Mexican schooner behaved quite to Mulford’s
satisfaction. He thought her a little tender in the squalls, of which
they had several that afternoon; but he remarked to Rose, who expressed
her uneasiness at the manner in which the vessel lay over in one of
them, that “she comes down quite easy to her bearings, but it is hard
forcing her beyond them. The vessel needs more cargo to ballast her,
though, on the whole, I find her as stiff as one could expect. I am now
glad that I reefed, and reduced the head sails, though I was sorry at
having done so when we first came out. At this rate of sailing, we ought
to be up with Key West by morning.”

But that rate of sailing did not continue. Toward evening, the breeze
lessened almost to a calm again, the late tornado appearing to have
quite deranged the ordinary stability of the trades. When the sun set,
and it went down into the broad waters of the Gulf a flood of flame,
there was barely a two-knot breeze, and Mulford had no longer
any anxiety on the subject of keeping his vessel on her legs. His
solicitude, now, was confined to the probability of falling in with the
Swash. As yet, nothing was visible, either in the shape of land or in
that of a sail. Between the islets of the Dry Tortugas and the next
nearest visible keys, there is a space of open water, of some forty
miles in width. The reef extends across it, of course; but nowhere does
the rock protrude itself above the surface of the sea. The depth of
water on this reef varies essentially. In some places, a ship of size
might pass on to it, if not across it; while in others a man could wade
for miles. There is one deep and safe channel--safe to those who are
acquainted with it--through the centre of this open space, and which is
sometimes used by vessels that wish to pass from one side to the other;
but it is ever better for those whose business does not call them in
that direction, to give the rocks a good berth, more especially in the

Mulford had gleaned many of the leading facts connected with the
channels, and the navigation of those waters, from Spike and the older
seamen of the brig, during the time they had been lying at the Tortugas.
Such questions and answers are common enough on board ships, and, as
they are usually put and given with intelligence, one of our mate’s
general knowledge of his profession, was likely to carry away much
useful information. By conversations of this nature, and by consulting
the charts, which Spike did not affect to conceal after the name of
his port became known, the young man, in fact, had so far made himself
master of the subject, as to have tolerably accurate notions of the
courses, distances, and general peculiarities of the reef. When the sun
went down, he supposed himself to be about half-way across the space of
open water, and some five-and-twenty miles dead to windward of his
port of departure. This was doing very well for the circumstances, and
Mulford believed himself and his companions clear of spike, when, as
night drew its veil over the tranquil sea, nothing was in sight.

A very judicious arrangement was made for the watches on board the
Mexican schooner, on this important night. Mrs. Budd had a great fancy
to keep a watch, for once in her life, and, after the party had supped,
and the subject came up in the natural course of things, a dialogue like
this occurred:

“Harry must be fatigued,” said Rose, kindly, “and must want sleep. The
wind is so light, and the weather appears to be so settled, that I think
it would be better for him to ‘turn in,’ as he calls it;”--here Rose
laughed so prettily that the handsome mate wished she would repeat
the words,--“better that he should ‘turn in’ now, and we can call him,
should there be need of his advice or assistance. I dare say Jack Tier
and I can take very good care of the schooner until daylight.”

Mrs. Budd thought it would be no more than proper for one of her
experience and years to rebuke this levity, as well as to enlighten the
ignorance her niece had betrayed.

“You should be cautious, my child, how you propose anything to be done
on a ship’s board,” observed the aunt. “It requires great experience and
a suitable knowledge of rigging to give maritime advice. Now, as might
have been expected, considering your years, and the short time you have
been at sea, you have made several serious mistakes in what you have
proposed. In the first place, there should always be a mate on the deck,
as I have heard your dear departed uncle say, again and again; and
how can there be a mate on the deck if Mr. Mulford ‘turns in,’ as you
propose, seeing that he’s the only mate we have. Then you should never
laugh at any maritime expression, for each and all are, as a body might
say, solemnized by storms and dangers. That Harry is fatigued I think is
very probable; and he must set our watches, as they call it, when he can
make his arrangements for the night, and take his rest as is usual.
Here is my watch to begin with; and I’ll engage he does not find it
two minutes out of the way, though yours, Rosy dear, like most girl’s
time-pieces, is, I’ll venture to say, dreadfully wrong. Where is your
chronometer, Mr. Mulford? let us see how this excellent watch of mine,
which was once my poor departed Mr. Budd’s, will agree with that piece
of your’s, which I have heard you say is excellent.”

Here was a flight in science and nautical language that poor Mulford
could not have anticipated, even in the captain’s relict! That Mrs. Budd
should mistake “setting the watch” for “setting our watches,” was not
so very violent a blunder that one ought to be much astonished at it in
her; but that she should expect to find a chronometer that was intended
to keep the time of Greenwich, agreeing with a watch that was set for
the time of New York, betrayed a degree of ignorance that the handsome
mate was afraid Rose would resent on him, when the mistake was made to
appear. As the widow held out her own watch for the comparison, however,
he could not refuse to produce his own. By Mrs. Budd’s watch it was past
seven o’clock, while by his own, or the Greenwich-set chronometer, it
was a little past twelve.

“How very wrong your watch is, Mr. Mulford,” cried the good lady,
“notwithstanding all you have said in its favour. It’s quite five hours
too fast, I do declare; and now, Rosy dear, you see the importance of
setting watches on a ship’s board, as is done every evening, my departed
husband has often told me.”

“Harry’s must be what he calls a dog-watch, aunty,” said Rose, laughing,
though she scarce knew at what.

“The watch goes, too,” added the widow, raising the chronometer to her
ear, “though it is so very wrong. Well, set it, Mr. Mulford; then we
will set Rose’s, which I’ll engage is half an hour out of the way,
though it can never be as wrong as yours.”

Mulford was a good deal embarrassed, but he gained courage by looking at
Rose, who appeared to him to be quite as much mystified as her aunt.
For once he hoped Rose was ignorant; for nothing would be so likely to
diminish the feeling produced by the exposure of the aunt’s mistake, as
to include the niece in the same category.

“My watch is a chronometer, you will recollect, Mrs. Budd,” said the
young man.

“I know it; and they ought to keep the very best time--that I’ve always
heard. My poor Mr. Budd had two, and they were as large as compasses,
and sold for hundreds after his lamented decease.”

“They were ship’s chronometers, but mine was made for the pocket. It
is true, chronometers are intended to keep the most accurate time, and
usually they do; this of mine, in particular, would not lose ten seconds
in a twelvemonth, did I not carry it on my person.”

“No, no, it does not seem to lose any, Harry; it only gains,” cried
Rose, laughing.

Mulford was now satisfied, notwithstanding all that had passed on a
previous occasion, that the laughing, bright-eyed, and quick-witted
girl at his elbow, knew no more of the uses of a chronometer than her
unusually dull and ignorant aunt; and he felt himself relieved from all
embarrassment at once. Though he dared not even seem to distrust Mrs.
Budd’s intellect or knowledge before Rose, he did not scruple to laugh
at Rose herself, to Rose. With her there was no jealousy on the score
of capacity, her quickness being almost as obvious to all who approached
her as her beauty.

“Rose Budd, you do not understand the uses of a chronometer, I see,”
 said the mate, firmly, “notwithstanding all I have told you concerning

“It is to keep time, Harry Mulford, is it not?”

“True, to keep time--but to keep the time of a particular meridian; you
know what meridian means, I hope?”

Rose looked intently at her lover, and she looked singularly lovely,
for she blushed slightly, though her smile was as open and amicable as
ingenuousness and affection could make it.

“A meridian means a point over our heads--the spot where the sun is at
noon,” said Rose, doubtingly.

“Quite right; but it also means longitude, in one sense. If you draw a
line from one pole to the other, all the places it crosses are on the
same meridian. As the sun first appears in the east, it follows that he
rises sooner in places that are east, than in places that are further
west. Thus it is, that at Greenwich, in England, where there is an
observatory made for nautical purposes, the sun rises about five hours
sooner than it does here. All this difference is subject to rules, and
we know exactly how to measure it.”

“How can that be, Harry? You told me this but the other day, yet have I
forgotten it.”

“Quite easily. As the earth turns round in just twenty-four hours, and
its circumference is divided into three hundred and sixty equal parts,
called degrees, we have only to divide 360 by 24, to know how many of
these degrees are included in the difference produced by one hour of
time. There are just fifteen of them, as you will find by multiplying 24
by 15. It follows that the sun rises just one hour later, each fifteen
degrees of longitude, as you go west, or one hour earlier each fifteen
degrees of longitude as you go east. Having ascertained the difference
by the hour, it is easy enough to calculate for the minutes and

“Yes, yes,” said Rose, eagerly, “I see all that--go on.”

“Now a chronometer is nothing but a watch, made with great care, so as
not to lose or gain more than a few seconds in a twelvemonth. Its whole
merit is in keeping time accurately.”

“Still I do not see how that can be anything more than a very good

“You will see in a minute, Rose. For purposes that you will presently
understand, books are calculated for certain meridians, or longitudes,
as at Greenwich and Paris, and those who use the books calculated for
Greenwich, get their chronometers set at Greenwich, and those who use
the Paris, get their chronometers set to Paris time. When I was last
in England, I took this watch to Greenwich, and had it set at the
Observatory by the true solar time. Ever since it has been running
by that time, and what you see here is the true Greenwich time, after
allowing for a second or two that it may have lost or gained.”

“All that is plain enough,” said the much interested Rose--“but of what
use is it all?”

“To help mariners to find their longitude at sea, and thus know where
they are. As the sun passes so far north, and so far south of the
equator each year, it is easy enough to find the latitude, by observing
his position at noon-day; but for a long time seamen had great
difficulty in ascertaining their longitudes. That, too, is done by
observing the different heavenly bodies, and with greater accuracy than
by any other process; but this thought of measuring the time is very
simple, and so easily put in practice, that we all run by it now.”

“Still I cannot understand it,” said Rose, looking so intently, so
eagerly, and so intelligently into the handsome mate’s eyes, that he
found it was pleasant to teach her other things besides how to love.

“I will explain it. Having the Greenwich time in the watch, we observe
the sun, in order to ascertain the true time, wherever we may happen
to be. It is a simple thing to ascertain the true time of day by an
observation of the sun, which marks the hours in his track; and when we
get our observation, we have some one to note the time at a particular
instant on the chronometer. By noting the hour, minutes, and seconds, at
Greenwich, at the very instant we observe here, when we have calculated
from that observation the time here, we have only to add, or subtract,
the time here from that of Greenwich, to know precisely how far east or
west we are from Greenwich, which gives us our longitude.”

“I begin to comprehend it again,” exclaimed Rose, delighted at the
acquisition in knowledge she had just made. “How beautiful it is, yet
how simple--but why do I forget it?”

“Perfectly simple, and perfectly sure, too, when the chronometer is
accurate, and the observations are nicely made. It is seldom we are more
than eight or ten miles out of the way, and for them we keep a look-out.
It is only to ascertain the time where you are, by means that are easily
used, then look at your watch to learn the time of day at Greenwich,
or any other meridian you may have selected, and to calculate your
distance, east or west, from that meridian, by the difference in the two

Rose could have listened all night, for her quick mind readily
comprehended the principle which lies at the bottom of this useful
process, though still ignorant of some of the details. This time she was
determined to secure her acquisition, though it is quite probable that,
woman-like, they were once more lost, almost as easily as made. Mulford,
however, was obliged to leave her, to look at the vessel, before he
stretched himself on the deck, in an old sail; it having been previously
determined that he should sleep first, while the wind was light, and
that Jack Tier, assisted by the females, should keep the first watch.
Rose would not detain the mate, therefore, but let him go his way, in
order to see that all was right before he took his rest.

Mrs. Budd had listened to Mulford’s second explanation of the common
mode of ascertaining the longitude, with all the attention of which she
was capable; but it far exceeded the powers of her mind to comprehend
it. There are persons who accustom themselves to think so superficially,
that it becomes a painful process to attempt to dive into any of the
arcana of nature, and who ever turn from such investigations wearied
and disgusted. Many of these persons, perhaps most of them, need only
a little patience and perseverance to comprehend all the more familiar
phenomena, but they cannot command even that much of the two qualities
named to obtain the knowledge they would fain wish to possess. Mrs. Budd
did not belong to a division as high in the intellectual scale as even
this vapid class. Her intellect was unequal to embracing anything of an
abstracted character, and only received the most obvious impressions,
and those quite half the time it received wrong. The mate’s reasoning,
therefore, was not only inexplicable to her, but it sounded absurd and

“Rosy, dear,” said the worthy relict, as soon as she saw Mulford stretch
his fine frame on his bed of canvas, speaking at the same time in a low,
confidential tone to her niece, “what was it that Harry was telling you
a little while ago? It sounded to me like rank nonsense; and men will
talk nonsense to young girls, as I have so often warned you, child. You
must never listen to their nonsense, Rosy; but remember your catechism
and confirmation vow, and be a good girl.”

To how many of the feeble-minded and erring do those offices of the
church prove a stay and support, when their own ordinary powers of
resistance would fail them! Rose, however, viewed the matter just as it
was, and answered accordingly.

“But this was nothing of that nature, aunty,” she said, “and only an
account of the mode of finding out where a ship is, when out of sight of
land, in the middle of the ocean. We had the same subject up the other

“And how did Harry tell you, this time, that was done, my dear?”

“By finding the difference in the time of day between two places--just
as he did before.”

“But there is no difference in the time of day, child, when the clocks
go well.”

“Yes, there is, aunty dear, as the sun rises in one place before it does
in another.”

“Rose you’ve been listening to nonsense now! Remember what I have so
often told you about young men, and their way of talking. I admit Harry
Mulford is a respectable youth, and has respectable connections, and
since you like one another, you may have him, with all my heart, as soon
as he gets a full-jiggered ship, for I am resolved no niece of my poor
dear husband’s shall ever marry a mate, or a captain even, unless he has
a full-jiggered ship under his feet. But do not talk nonsense with him.
Nonsense is nonsense, though a sensible man talks it. As for all this
stuff about the time of day, you can see it is nonsense, as the sun
rises but once in twenty-four hours, and of course there cannot be two
times, as you call it.”

“But, aunty dear, it is not always noon at London when it is noon at New

“Fiddle-faddle, child; noon is noon, and there are no more two noons
than two suns, or two times. Distrust what young men tell you, Rosy, if
you would be safe, though they should tell you you are handsome.”

Poor Rose sighed, and gave up the explanation in despair. Then a smile
played around her pretty mouth. It was not at her aunt that she smiled;
this she never permitted herself to do, weak as was that person, and
weak as she saw her to be; she smiled at the recollection how often
Mulford had hinted at her good looks--for Rose was a female, and had
her own weaknesses, as well as another. But the necessity of acting soon
drove these thoughts from her mind, and Rose sought Jack Tier, to confer
with him on the subject of their new duties.

As for Harry Mulford, his head was no sooner laid on its bunch of sail
than he fell into a profound sleep. There he lay, slumbering as the
seaman slumbers, with no sense of surrounding things. The immense
fatigues of that and of the two preceding days,--for he had toiled
at the pumps even long after night had come, until the vessel was
clear,--weighed him down, and nature was now claiming her influence,
and taking a respite from exertion. Had he been left to himself, it is
probable the mate would not have arisen until the sun had reappeared
some hours.

It is now necessary to explain more minutely the precise condition, as
well as the situation of the schooner. On quitting his port, Mulford had
made a stretch of some two leagues in length, toward the northward and
eastward, when he tacked and stood to the southward. There was enough
of southing in the wind, to make his last course nearly due south. As he
neared the reef, he found that he fell in some miles to the eastward of
the islets,--proof that he was doing very well, and that there was no
current to do him any material harm, if, indeed, there were not actually
a current in his favour. He next tacked to the northward again, and
stood in that direction until near night, when he once more went about.
The wind was now so light that he saw little prospect of getting in with
the reef again, until the return of day; but as he had left orders with
Jack Tier to be called at twelve o’clock, at all events, this gave him
no uneasiness. At the time when the mate lay down to take his rest,
therefore, the schooner was quite five-and-twenty miles to windward of
the Dry Tortugas, and some twenty miles to the northward of the Florida
Reef, with the wind quite light at east-south-east. Such, then, was the
position or situation of the schooner.

As respects her condition, it is easily described. She had but the three
sails bent,--mainsail, foresail, and jib. Her topmasts had been struck,
and all the hamper that belonged to them was below. The mainsail was
single reefed, and the foresail and jib were without their bonnets, as
has already been mentioned. This was somewhat short canvas, but Mulford
knew that it would render his craft more manageable in the event of
a blow. Usually, at that season and in that region, the east trades
prevailed with great steadiness, sometimes diverging a little south of
east, as at present, and generally blowing fresh. But, for a short time
previously to, and ever since the tornado, the wind had been unsettled,
the old currents appearing to regain their ascendancy by fits, and then
losing it, in squalls, contrary currents, and even by short calms.

The conference between Jack Tier and Rose was frank and confidential.

“We must depend mainly on you,” said the latter, turning to look toward
the spot where Mulford lay, buried in the deepest sleep that had ever
gained power over him. “Harry is so fatigued! It would be shameful to
awaken him a moment sooner than is necessary.”

“Ay, ay; so it is always with young women, when they lets a young man
gain their ears,” answered Jack, without the least circumlocution;
“so it is, and so it always will be, I’m afeard. Nevertheless, men is

Rose was not affronted at this plain allusion to the power that Mulford
had obtained over her feelings. It would seem that Jack had got to be so
intimate in the cabins, that his sex was, in a measure, forgotten; and
it is certain that his recent services were not. Without a question, but
for his interference, the pretty Rose Budd would, at that moment, have
been the prisoner of Spike, and most probably the victim of his design
to compel her to marry him.

“All men are not Stephen Spikes,” said Rose, earnestly, “and least of
all is Harry Mulford to be reckoned as one of his sort. But, we must
manage to take care of the schooner the whole night, and let Harry get
his rest. He wished to be called at twelve, but we can easily let the
hour go by, and not awaken him.”

“The commanding officer ought not to be sarved so, Miss Rose. What he
says is to be done.”

“I know it, Jack, as to ordinary matters; but Harry left these orders
that we might have our share of rest, and for no other reason at all.
And what is to prevent our having it? We are four, and can divide
ourselves into two watches; one watch can sleep while the other keeps a

“Ay, ay, and pretty watches they would be! There’s Madam Budd, now; why,
she’s quite a navigator, and knows all about weerin’ and haulin’, and I
dares to say could put the schooner about, to keep her off the reef, on
a pinch; though which way the craft would come round, could best be told
a’ter it has been done. It’s as much as I’d undertake myself, Miss Rose,
to take care of the schooner, should it come on to blow; and as for you,
Madam Budd, and that squalling Irishwoman, you’d be no better than so
many housewives ashore.”

“We have strength, and we have courage, and we can pull, as you have
seen. I know very well which way to put the helm now, and Biddy is as
strong as you are yourself, and could help me all I wished. Then we
could always call you, at need, and have your assistance. Nay, Harry
himself can be called, if there should be a real necessity for it, and I
do wish he may not be disturbed until there is that necessity.”

It was with a good deal of reluctance that Jack allowed himself to
be persuaded into this scheme. He insisted, for a long time, that an
officer should be called at the hour mentioned by himself, and declared
he had never known such an order neglected, “marchant-man, privateer, or
man-of-war.” Rose prevailed over his scruples, however, and there was a
meeting of the three females to make the final arrangements. Mrs. Budd,
a kind-hearted woman, at the worst, gave her assent most cheerfully,
though Rose was a little startled with the nature of the reasoning, with
which it was accompanied.

“You are quite right, Rosy dear,” said the aunt, “and the thing is very
easily done. I’ve long wanted to keep one watch, at sea; just one watch;
to complete my maritime education. Your poor uncle used to say, ‘Give
my wife but one night-watch, and you’d have as good a seaman in her as
heart could wish.’ I’m sure I’ve had night-watches enough with him and
his ailings; but it seems that they were not the sort of watches he
meant. Indeed, I did n’t know till this evening there were so many
watches in the world, at all. But this is just what I want, and just
what I’m resolved to have. Tier shall command one watch and I’ll command
the other. Jack’s shall be the ‘dog-watch,’ as they call it, and mine
shall be the ‘middle-watch,’ and last till morning. You shall be in
Jack’s watch, Rose, and Biddy shall be in mine. You know a good deal
that Jack do n’t know, and Biddy can do a good deal I’m rather too stout
to do. I do n’t like pulling ropes, but as for ordering, I’ll turn my
back on no captain’s widow out of York.”

Rose had her own misgivings on the subject of her aunt’s issuing orders
on such a subject to any one, but she made the best of necessity, and
completed the arrangements without further discussion. Her great anxiety
was to secure a good night’s rest for Harry, already feeling a woman’s
care in the comfort and ease of the man she loved. And Rose did love
Harry Mulford warmly and sincerely. If the very decided preference with
which she regarded him before they sailed, had not absolutely amounted
to passion, it had come so very near it as to render that access of
feeling certain, under the influence of the association and events which
succeeded. We have not thought it necessary to relate a tithe of the
interviews and intercourse that had taken place between the handsome
mate and the pretty Rose Budd, during the month they had now been
shipmates, having left the reader to imagine the natural course of
things, under such circumstances. Nevertheless, the plighted troth had
not been actually given until Harry joined her on the islet, at a moment
when she fancied herself abandoned to a fate almost as serious as death.
Rose had seen Mulford quit the brig, had watched the mode and manner of
his escape, and in almost breathless amazement, and felt how dear to
her he had become, by the glow of delight which warmed her heart,
when assured that he could not, would not, forsake her, even though he
remained at the risk of life. She was now, true to the instinct of
her sex, mostly occupied in making such a return for an attachment so
devoted as became her tenderness and the habits of her mind.

As Mrs. Budd chose what she was pleased to term the ‘middle-watch,’
giving to Jack Tier and Rose her ‘dog-watch,’ the two last were first on
duty. It is scarcely necessary to say, the captain’s widow got the names
of the watches all wrong, as she got the names of everything else about
a vessel; but the plan was to divide the night equally between these
quasi mariners, giving the first half to those who were first on the
look-out, and the remainder to their successors. It soon became so calm,
that Jack left the helm, and came and sat by Rose, on the trunk, where
they conversed confidentially for a long time. Although the reader will,
hereafter, be enabled to form some plausible conjectures on the subject
of this dialogue, we shall give him no part of it here. All that need
now be said, is to add, that Jack did most of the talking, that his past
life was the principal theme, and that the terrible Stephen Spike, he
from whom they were now so desirous of escaping, was largely mixed up
with the adventures recounted. Jack found in his companion a deeply
interested listener, although this was by no means the first time they
had gone over together the same story and discussed the same events. The
conversation lasted until Tier, who watched the glass, seeing that its
sands had run out for the last time, announced the hour of midnight.
This was the moment when Mulford should have been called, but when Mrs.
Budd and Biddy Noon were actually awakened in his stead.

“Now, dear aunty,” said Rose, as she parted from the new watch to go
and catch a little sleep herself, “remember you are not to awaken Harry
first, but to call Tier and myself. It would have done your heart good
to have seen how sweetly he has been sleeping all this time. I do not
think he has stirred once since his head was laid on that bunch of
sails, and there he is, at this moment, sleeping like an infant!”

“Yes,” returned the relict, “it is always so with your true maritime
people. I have been sleeping a great deal more soundly, the whole of the
dog-watch, than I ever slept at home, in my own excellent bed. But it’s
your watch below, Rosy, and contrary to rule for you to stay on the
deck, after you’ve been relieved. I’ve heard this a thousand times.”

Rose was not sorry to lie down; and her head was scarcely on its pillow,
in the cabin, before she was fast asleep. As for Jack, he found a place
among Mulford’s sails, and was quickly in the same state.

To own the truth, Mrs. Budd was not quite as much at ease, in her new
station, for the first half hour, as she had fancied to herself might
prove to be the case. It was a flat calm, it is true; but the widow felt
oppressed with responsibility and the novelty of her situation. Time and
again had she said, and even imagined, she should be delighted to fill
the very station she then occupied, or to be in charge of a deck, in a
“middle watch.” In this instance, however, as in so many others, reality
did not equal anticipation. She wished to be doing everything, but did
not know how to do anything. As for Biddy, she was even worse off than
her mistress. A month’s experience, or for that matter a twelvemonth’s,
could not unravel to her the mysteries of even a schooner’s rigging.
Mrs. Budd had placed her “at the wheel,” as she called it, though
the vessel had no wheel, being steered by a tiller on deck, in the
‘long-shore fashion. In stationing Biddy, the widow told her that she
was to play “tricks at the wheel,” leaving it to the astounded Irish
woman’s imagination to discover what those tricks were. Failing in
ascertaining what might be the nature of her “tricks at the wheel,”
 Biddy was content to do nothing, and nothing, under the circumstances,
was perhaps the very best thing she could have done.

Little was required to be done for the first four hours of Mrs. Budd’s
watch. All that time, Rose slept in her berth, and Mulford and Jack Tier
on their sail, while Biddy had played the wheel a “trick,” indeed, by
lying down on deck, and sleeping, too, as soundly as if she were in the
county Down itself. But there was to be an end of this tranquillity.
Suddenly the wind began to blow. At first, the breeze came in fitful
puffs, which were neither very strong nor very lasting. This induced
Mrs. Budd to awaken Biddy. Luckily, a schooner without a topsail could
not very well be taken aback, especially as the head-sheets worked on
travellers, and Mrs. Budd and her assistant contrived to manage the
tiller very well for the first hour that these varying puffs of wind
lasted. It is true, the tiller was lashed, and it is also true, the
schooner ran in all directions, having actually headed to all the
cardinal points of the compass, under her present management. At length,
Mrs. Budd became alarmed. A puff of wind came so strong, as to cause the
vessel to lie over so far as to bring the water into the lee scuppers.
She called Jack Tier herself, therefore, and sent Biddy down to awaken
Rose. In a minute, both these auxiliaries appeared on deck. The wind
just then lulled, and Rose, supposing her aunt was frightened at
trifles, insisted on it that Harry should be permitted to sleep on. He
had turned over once, in the course of the night, but not once had he
raised his head from his pillow.

As soon as reinforced, Mrs. Budd began to bustle about, and to give
commands, such as they were, in order to prove that she was unterrified.
Jack Tier gaped at her elbow, and by way of something to do, he laid his
hand on the painter of the Swash’s boat, which boat was towing
astern, and remarked that “some know-nothing had belayed it with three
half-hitches.” This was enough for the relict. She had often heard the
saying that “three half-hitches lost the king’s long-boat,” and she
busied herself, at once, in repairing so imminent an evil. It was far
easier for the good woman to talk than to act; she became what is called
“all fingers and thumbs,” and in loosening the third half-hitch, she
cast off the two others. At that instant, a puff of wind struck the
schooner again, and the end of the painter got away from the widow, who
had a last glimpse at the boat, as the vessel darted ahead, leaving its
little tender to vanish in the gloom of the night.

Jack was excessively provoked at this accident, for he had foreseen the
possibility of having recourse to that boat yet, in order to escape from
Spike. By abandoning the schooner, and pulling on to the reef, it might
have been possible to get out of their pursuer’s hands, when all other
means should fail them. As he was at the tiller, he put his helm up, and
ran off, until far enough to leeward to be to the westward of the boat,
when he might tack, fetch and recover it. Nevertheless, it now blew much
harder than he liked, for the schooner seemed to be unusually tender.
Had he had the force to do it, he would have brailed the foresail. He
desired Rose to call Mulford, but she hesitated about complying.

“Call him--call the mate, I say,” cried out Jack, in a voice that proved
how much he was in earnest. “These puffs come heavy, I can tell you, and
they come often, too. Call him--call him, at once, Miss Rose, for it is
time to tack if we wish to recover the boat. Tell him, too, to brail the
foresail, while we are in stays--that’s right; another call will start
him up.”

The other call was given, aided by a gentle shake from Rose’s hand.
Harry was on his feet in a moment. A passing instant was necessary to
clear his faculties, and to recover the tenor of his thoughts. During
that instant, the mate heard Jack Tier’s shrill cry of “Hard a-lee--get
in that foresail--bear a-hand--in with it, I say!”

The wind came rushing and roaring, and the flaps of the canvas were
violent and heavy.

“In with the foresail, I say,” shouted Jack Tier. “She files round
like a top, and will be off the wind on the other tack presently. Bear
a-hand!--bear a-hand! It looks black as night to windward.”

Mulford then regained all his powers. He sprang to the fore-sheet,
calling on the others for aid. The violent surges produced by the wind
prevented his grasping the sheet as soon as he could wish, and the
vessel whirled round on her heel, like a steed that is frightened.
At that critical and dangerous instant, when the schooner was nearly
without motion through the water, a squall struck the flattened sails,
and bowed her down as the willow bends to the gale. Mrs. Budd and Biddy
screamed as usual, and Jack shouted until his voice seemed cracked, to
“let go the head-sheets.” Mulford did make one leap forward, to execute
this necessary office, when the inclining plane of the deck told him
it was too late. The wind fairly howled for a minute, and over went the
schooner, the remains of her cargo shifting as she capsized, in a way to
bring her very nearly bottom upward.

     1. We suppress the names used by Mrs. Budd, out of delicacy
     to the individuals mentioned, who are still living.


  Ay, fare you well, fair gentleman.

  As You Like it.

While the tyro believes the vessel is about to capsize at every puff of
wind, the practised seaman alone knows when danger truly besets him in
this particular form. Thus it was with Harry Mulford, when the Mexican
schooner went over, as related in the close of the preceding chapter. He
felt no alarm until the danger actually came. Then, indeed, no one there
was so quickly, or so thoroughly apprized of what the result would be,
and he directed all his exertions to meet the exigency. While there
was the smallest hope of success, he did not lessen, in the least, his
endeavours to save the vessel; making almost superhuman efforts to cast
off the fore-sheet, so as to relieve the schooner from the pressure of
one of her sails. But, no sooner did he hear the barrels in the hold
surging to leeward, and feel by the inclination of the deck beneath his
feet, that nothing could save the craft, than he abandoned the sheet,
and sprang to the assistance of Rose. It was time he did; for, having
followed him into the vessel’s lee-waist, she was the first to be
submerged in the sea, and would have been hopelessly drowned, but for
Mulford’s timely succour. Women might swim more readily than men, and do
so swim, in those portions of the world where the laws of nature are not
counteracted by human conventions. Rose Budd, however, had received the
vicious education which civilized society inflicts on her sex, and, as a
matter of course, was totally helpless in an element in which it was
the design of Divine Providence she should possess the common means of
sustaining herself, like every other being endued with animal life. Not
so with Mulford: he swam with ease and force, and had no difficulty in
sustaining Rose until the schooner had settled into her new berth, or in
hauling her on the vessel’s bottom immediately after.

Luckily, there was no swell, or so little as not to endanger those who
were on the schooner’s bilge; and Mulford had no sooner placed her in
momentary safety at least, whom he prized far higher than his own life,
than he bethought him of his other companions. Jack Tier had hauled
himself up to windward by the rope that steadied the tiller, and he had
called on Mrs. Budd to imitate his example. It was so natural for even
a woman to grasp anything like a rope at such a moment, that the widow
instinctively obeyed, while Biddy seized, at random, the first thing of
the sort that offered. Owing to these fortunate chances, Jack and Mrs.
Budd succeeded in reaching the quarter of the schooner, the former
actually getting up on the bottom of the wreck, on to which he was
enabled to float the widow, who was almost as buoyant as cork, as indeed
was the case with Jack himself. All the stern and bows of the vessel
were under water, in consequence of her leanness forward and aft;
but though submerged, she offered a precarious footing, even in these
extremities, to such as could reach them. On the other hand, the place
where Rose stood, or the bilge of the vessel, was two or three feet
above the surface of the sea, though slippery and inclining in shape.

It was not half a minute from the time that Mulford sprang to Rose’s
succour, ere he had her on the vessel’s bottom. In another half minute,
he had waded down on the schooner’s counter, where Jack Tier was lustily
calling to him for “help!” and assisted the widow to her feet, and
supported her until she stood at Rose’s side. Leaving the last in her
aunt’s arms, half distracted between dread and joy, he turned to the
assistance of Biddy. The rope at which the Irish woman had caught, was
a straggling end that had been made fast to the main channels of the
schooner, for the support of a fender, and had been hauled partly
in-board to keep it out of the water. Biddy had found no difficulty in
dragging herself up to the chains, therefore; and had she been content
to sustain herself by the rope, leaving as much of her body submerged as
comported with breathing, her task would have been easy. But, like most
persons who do not know how to swim, the good woman was fast exhausting
her strength, by vain efforts to walk on the surface of an element that
was never made to sustain her. Unpractised persons, in such situations,
cannot be taught to believe that their greatest safety is in leaving as
much of their bodies as possible beneath the water, keeping the mouth
and nose alone free for breath. But we have seen even instances in
which men, who were in danger of drowning, seemed to believe it might be
possible for them to craw! over the waves on their hands and knees.
The philosophy of the contrary course is so very simple, that one would
fancy a very child might be made to comprehend it; yet, it is rare to
find one unaccustomed to the water, and who is suddenly exposed to its
dangers, that does not resort, under the pressure of present alarm, to
the very reverse of the true means to save his or her life.

Mulford had no difficulty in finding Bridget, whose exclamations of
“murther!” “help!” “he-l-lup!” “Jasus!” and other similar cries, led
him directly to the spot, where she was fast drowning herself by her own
senseless struggles. Seizing her by the arm, the active young mate soon
placed her on her feet, though her cries did not cease until she was
ordered by her mistress to keep silence.

Having thus rescued the whole of his companions from immediate danger,
Mulford began to think of the future. He was seized with sudden surprise
that the vessel did not sink, and for a minute he was unable to account
for the unusual fact. On the former occasion, the schooner had gone
down almost as soon as she fell over; but now she floated with so much
buoyancy as to leave most of her keel and all of her bilge on one side
quite clear of the water. As one of the main hatches was off, and the
cabin-doors, and booby-hatch doors forward were open, and all were
under water, it required a little reflection on the part of Mulford to
understand on what circumstance all their lives now depended. The mate
soon ascertained the truth, however, and we may as well explain it to
the reader in our own fashion, in order to put him on a level with the
young seaman.

The puff of wind, or little squall, had struck the schooner at the
most unfavourable moment for her safety. She had just lost her way in
tacking, and the hull not moving ahead, as happens when a craft is thus
assailed with the motion on her, all the power of the wind was expended
in the direction necessary to capsize her. Another disadvantage arose
from the want of motion. The rudder, which acts solely by pressing
against the water as the vessel meets it, was useless, and it was not
possible to luff, and throw the wind from the sails, as is usually
practised by fore-and-aft rigged craft, in moments of such peril. In
consequence of these united difficulties, the shifting of the cargo
in the hold, the tenderness of the craft itself, and the force of the
squall, the schooner had gone so far over as to carry all three of the
openings to her interior suddenly under water, where they remained, held
by the pressure of the cargo that had rolled to leeward. Had not the
water completely covered these openings, or hatches, the schooner must
have sunk in a minute or two, or by the time Mulford had got all his
companions safe on her bilge. But they were completely submerged, and
so continued to be, which circumstance alone prevented the vessel from
sinking, as the following simple explanation will show.

Any person who will put an empty tumbler, bottom upwards, into a bucket
of water, will find that the water will not rise within the tumbler more
than an inch at most. At that point it is arrested by the resistance of
the air, which, unable to escape, and compressed into a narrow compass,
forms a body that the other fluid cannot penetrate. It is on this simple
and familiar principle, that the chemist keeps his gases, in inverted
glasses, placing them on shelves, slightly submerged in water. Thus it
was, then, that the schooner continued to float, though nearly bottom
upward, and with three inlets open, by which the water could and did
penetrate. A considerable quantity of the element had rushed in at the
instant of capsizing, but meeting with resistance from the compressed
and pent air, its progress had been arrested, and the wreck continued to
float, sustained by the buoyancy that was imparted to it, in containing
so large a body of a substance no heavier than atmospheric air. After
displacing its weight of water, enough of buoyancy remained to raise the
keel a few feet above the level of the sea.

As soon as Mulford had ascertained the facts of their situation, he
communicated them to his companions, encouraging them to hope for
eventual safety. It was true, their situation was nearly desperate,
admitting that the wreck should continue to float for ever, since they
were almost without food, or anything to drink, and had no means of
urging the hull through the water. They must float, too, at the mercy
of the winds and waves, and should a sea get up, it might soon be
impossible for Mulford himself to maintain his footing on the bottom
of the wreck. All this the young man had dimly shadowed forth to him,
through his professional experience; but the certainty of the vessel’s
not sinking immediately had so far revived his spirits, as to cause him
to look on the bright side of the future, pale as that glimmering of
hope was made to appear whenever reason cast one of its severe glances
athwart it.

Harry had no difficulty in making Rose comprehend their precise
situation. Her active and clear mind understood at once the causes of
their present preservation, and most of the hazards of the future. It
was not so with Jack Tier. He was composed, even resigned; but he could
not see the reason why the schooner still floated.

“I know that the cabin-doors were open,” he said, “and if they wasn’t,
of no great matter would it be, since the joints ar’n’t caulked, and
the water would run through them as through a sieve. I’m afeard, Mr.
Mulford, we shall find the wreck going from under our feet afore long,
and when we least wish it, perhaps.”

“I tell you the wreck will float so long as the air remains in its
hold,” returned the mate, cheerfully. “Do you not see how buoyant it
is?--the certain proof that there is plenty of air within. So long as
that remains, the hull must float.”

“I’ve always understood,” said Jack, sticking to his opinion, “that
wessels floats by vartue of water, and not by vartue of air; and, that
when the water gets on the wrong side on ‘em, there’s little hope left
of keepin’ ‘em up.”

“What has become of the boat?” suddenly cried the mate. “I have been so
much occupied as to have forgotten the boat. In that boat we might all
of us still reach Key West. I see nothing of the boat!”

A profound silence succeeded this sudden and unexpected question. All
knew that the boat was gone, and all knew that it had been lost by the
widow’s pertinacity and clumsiness; but no one felt disposed to betray
her at that grave moment. Mulford left the bilge, and waded as far aft
as it was at all prudent for him to proceed, in the vain hope that the
boat might be there, fastened by its painter to the schooner’s tafferel,
as he had left it, but concealed from view by the darkness of the night.
Not finding what he was after, he returned to his companions, still
uttering exclamations of surprise at the unaccountable loss of the
boat. Rose now told him that the boat had got adrift some ten or fifteen
minutes before the accident befell them, and that they were actually
endeavouring to recover it when the squall which capsized the schooner
struck them.

“And why did you not call me, Rose?” asked Harry, with a little of
gentle reproach in his manner. “It must have soon been my watch on deck,
and it would have been better that I should lose half an hour of my
watch below, than that we should lose the boat.”

Rose was now obliged to confess that the time for calling him had long
been past, and that the faint streak of light, which was just appearing
in the east, was the near approach of day. This explanation was made
gently, but frankly; and Mulford experienced a glow of pleasure at his
heart, even in that moment of jeopardy, when he understood Rose’s motive
for not having him disturbed. As the boat was gone, with little or no
prospect of its being recovered again, no more was said about it;
and the window, who had stood on thorns the while, had the relief of
believing that her awkwardness was forgotten.

It was such a relief from an imminent danger to have escaped from
drowning when the schooner capsized, that those on her bottom did not,
for some little time, realize all the terrors of their actual situation.
The inconvenience of being wet was a trifle not to be thought of, and,
in fact, the light summer dresses worn by all, linen or cotton as they
were entirely, were soon effectually dried in the wind. The keel made a
tolerably convenient seat, and the whole party placed themselves on it
to await the return of day, in order to obtain a view of all that their
situation offered in the way of a prospect. While thus awaiting, a
broken and short dialogue occurred.

“Had you stood to the northward the whole night?” asked Mulford,
gloomily, of Jack Tier; for gloomily he began to feel, as all the facts
of their case began to press more closely on his mind. “If so, we must
be well off the reef, and out of the track of wreckers and turtlers. How
had you the wind, and how did you head before the accident happened?”

“The wind was light the whole time, and for some hours it was nearly
calm,” answered Jack, in the same vein; “I kept the schooner’s head to
the nor’ard, until I thought we were getting too far off our course,
and then I put her about. I do not think we could have been any great
distance from the reef, when the boat got away from us, and I suppose we
are in its neighbourhood now, for I was tacking to fall in with the boat
when the craft went over.”

“To fall in with the boat! Did you keep off to leeward of it, then, that
you expected to fetch it by tacking?”

“Ay, a good bit; and I think the boat is now away here to windward of
us, drifting athwart our bows.”

This was important news to Mulford. Could he only get that boat, the
chances of being saved would be increased a hundred fold, nay, would
almost amount to a certainty; whereas, so long as the wind held to the
southward and eastward, the drift of the wreck must be toward the open
water, and consequently so much the further removed from the means of
succor. The general direction of the trades, in that quarter of the
world, is east, and should they get round into their old and proper
quarter, it would not benefit them much; for the reef running
south-west, they could scarcely hope to hit the Dry Tortugas again, in
their drift, were life even spared them sufficiently long to float the
distance. Then there might be currents, about which Mulford knew nothing
with certainty; they might set them in any direction; and did they
exist, as was almost sure to be the case, were much more powerful than
the wind in controlling the movements of a wreck.

The mate strained his eyes in the direction pointed out by Jack Tier, in
the hope of discovering the boat through the haze of the morning, and
he actually did discern something that, it appeared to him, might be the
much desired little craft. If he were right, there was every reason to
think the boat would drift down so near them as to enable him to recover
it by swimming. This cheering intelligence was communicated to his
companions, who received it with gratitude and delight. But the approach
of day gradually dispelled that hope, the object which Mulford had
mistaken for the boat, within two hundred yards of the wreck, turning
out to be a small, low, but bare hummock of the reef, at a distance of
more than two miles.

“That is a proof that we are not far from the reef, at least,” cried
Mulford, willing to encourage those around him all he could, and really
much relieved at finding himself so near even this isolated fragment
of terra firma. “This fact is the next encouraging thing to finding
ourselves near the boat, or to falling in with a sail.”

“Ay, ay,” said Jack, gloomily; “boat or no boat, ‘t will make no great
matter of difference now. There’s customers that’ll be sartain to take
all the grists you can send to their mill.”

“What things are those glancing about the vessel?” cried Rose, almost in
the same breath; “those dark, sharp-looking sticks--see, there are five
or six of them! and they move as if fastened to something under the
water that pulls them about.”

“Them’s the customers I mean, Miss Rose,” answered Jack, in the same
strain as that in which he had first spoken; “they’re the same thing at
sea as lawyers be ashore, and seem made to live on other folks. Them’s

“And yonder is truly the boat!” added Mulford, with a sigh that almost
amounted to a groan. The light had, by this time, so far returned as to
enable the party not only to see the fins of half a dozen sharks, which
were already prowling about the wreck, the almost necessary consequence
of their proximity to a reef in that latitude, but actually to discern
the boat drifting down toward them, at a distance that promised to carry
it past, within the reach of Mulford’s powers of swimming, though not as
near as he could have wished, even under more favourable circumstances.
Had their extremity been greater, or had Rose begun to suffer from
hunger or thirst, Mulford might have attempted the experiment of
endeavoring to regain the boat, though the chances of death by means of
the sharks would be more than equal to those of escape; but still fresh,
and not yet feeling even the heat of the sun of that low latitude, he
was not quite goaded into such an act of desperation. All that remained
for the party, therefore, was to sit on the keel of the wreck, and gaze
with longing eyes at a little object floating past, which, once at their
command, might so readily be made to save them from a fate that already
began to appear terrible in the perspective. Near an hour was thus
consumed, ere the boat was about half a mile to leeward; during which
scarcely an eye was turned from it for one instant, or a word was

“It is beyond my reach now,” Mulford at length exclaimed, sighing
heavily, like one who became conscious of some great and irretrievable
loss. “Were there no sharks, I could hardly venture to attempt swimming
so far, with the boat drifting from me at the same time.”

“I should never consent to let you make the trial, Harry,” murmured
Rose, “though it were only half as far.”

Another pause succeeded.

“We have now the light of day,” resumed the mate, a minute or two later,
“and may see our true situation. No sail is in sight, and the wind
stands steadily in its old quarter. Still I do not think we leave the
reef. There, you may see breakers off here at the southward, and it
seems as if more rocks rise above the sea, in that direction. I do
not know that our situation would be any the better, however, were we
actually on them, instead of being on this floating wreck.”

“The rocks will never sink,” said Jack Tier, with so much emphasis as to
startle the listeners.

“I do not think this hull will sink until we are taken off it, or are
beyond caring whether it sink or swim,” returned Mulford.

“I do not know that, Mr. Mulford. Nothing keeps us up but the air in the
hold, you say.”

“Certainly not; but that air will suffice as long as it remains there.”

“And what do you call these things?” rejoined the assistant steward,
pointing at the water near him, in or on which no one else saw anything
worthy of attention.

Mulford, however, was not satisfied with a cursory glance, but went
nearer to the spot where Tier was standing. Then, indeed, he saw to what
the steward alluded, and was impressed by it, though he said nothing.
Hundreds of little bubbles rose to the surface of the water, much as one
sees them rising in springs. These bubbles are often met with in lakes
and other comparatively shallow waters, but they are rarely seen in
those of the ocean. The mate understood, at a glance, that those he
now beheld were produced by the air which escaped from the hold of the
wreck; in small quantities at a time, it was true, but by a constant
and increasing process. The great pressure of the water forced this
air through crevices so minute that, under ordinary circumstances, they
would have proved impenetrable to this, as they were still to the other
fluid, though they now permitted the passage of the former. It might
take a long time to force the air from the interior of the vessel
by such means, but the result was as certain as it might be slow. As
constant dropping will wear a stone, so might the power that kept
the wreck afloat be exhausted by the ceaseless rising of these minute

Although Mulford was entirely sensible of the nature of this new source
of danger, we cannot say he was much affected by it at the moment. It
seemed to him far more probable that they must die of exhaustion, long
before the wreck would lose all of its buoyancy by this slow process,
than that even the strongest of their number could survive for such a
period. The new danger, therefore, lost most of its terrors under this
view of the subject, though it certainly did not add to the small sense
of security that remained, to know that inevitably their fate must
be sealed through its agency, should they be able to hold out for a
sufficient time against hunger and thirst. It caused Mulford to muse in
silence for many more minutes.

“I hope we are not altogether without food,” the mate at length said.
“It sometimes happens that persons at sea carry pieces of biscuit in
their pockets, especially those who keep watch at night. The smallest
morsel is now of the last importance.”

At this suggestion, every one set about an examination. The result was,
that neither Mrs. Budd nor Rose had a particle of food, of any sort,
about their persons. Biddy produced from her pockets, however, a whole
biscuit, a large bunch of excellent raisins that she had filched from
the steward’s stores, and two apples,--the last being the remains of
some fruit that Spike had procured a month earlier in New York. Mulford
had half a biscuit, at which he had been accustomed to nibble in his
watches; and Jack lugged out, along with a small plug of tobacco, a
couple of sweet oranges. Here, then, was everything in the shape of
victuals or drink, that could be found for the use of five persons, in
all probability for many days. The importance of securing it for equal
distribution, was so obvious, that Mulford’s proposal to do so met
with a common assent. The whole was put in Mrs. Budd’s bag, and she was
intrusted with the keeping of this precious store.

“It may be harder to abstain from food at first, when we have not
suffered from its want, than it will become after a little endurance,”
 said the mate. “We are now strong, and it will be wiser to fast as long
as we conveniently can, to-day, and relieve our hunger by a moderate
allowance toward evening, than to waste our means by too much indulgence
at a time when we are strong. Weakness will be sure to come if we remain
long on the wreck.”

“Have you ever suffered in this way, Harry?” demanded Rose, with

“I have, and that dreadfully. But a merciful Providence came to my
rescue then, and it may not fail me now. The seaman is accustomed to
carry his life in his hand, and to live on the edge of eternity.”

The truth of this was so apparent as to produce a thoughtful silence.
Anxious glances were cast around the horizon from time to time, in quest
of any sail that might come in sight, but uselessly. None appeared,
and the day advanced without bringing the slightest prospect of relief.
Mulford could see, by the now almost sunken hummocks, that they were
slowly drifting along the reef, toward the southward and eastward, a
current no doubt acting slightly from the north-west. Their proximity
to the reef, however, was of no advantage, as the distance was still
so great as to render any attempt to reach it, even on the part of the
mate, unavailable. Nor would he have been any better off could he have
gained a spot on the rocks that was shallow enough to admit of his
walking, since wading about in such a place would have been less
desirable than to be floating where he was.

The want of water to drink threatened to be the great evil. Of this, the
party on the wreck had not a single drop! As the warmth of the day
was added to the feverish feeling produced by excitement, they all
experienced thirst, though no one murmured. So utterly without means of
relieving this necessity did each person know them all to be, that no
one spoke on the subject at all. In fact, shipwreck never produced
a more complete destitution of all the ordinary agents of helping
themselves, in any form or manner, than was the case here. So sudden and
complete had been the disaster, that not a single article, beyond those
on the persons of the sufferers, came even in view. The masts, sails,
rigging, spare spars, in a word, everything belonging to the vessel was
submerged and hidden from their sight, with the exception of a portion
of the vessel’s bottom, which might be forty feet in length, and some
ten or fifteen in width, including that which was above water on both
sides of the keel, though one only of these sides was available to the
females, as a place to move about on. Had Mulford only a boat-hook, he
would have felt it a relief; for not only did the sharks increase in
number, but they grew more audacious, swimming so near the wreck that,
more than once, Mulford apprehended that some one of the boldest of them
might make an effort literally to board them. It is true, he had never
known of one of these fishes attempting to quit his own element in
pursuit of his prey; but such things were reported, and those around the
wreck swam so close, and seemed so eager to get at those who were on it,
that there really might be some excuse for fancying they might resort to
unusual means of effecting their object. It is probable that, like
all other animals, they were emboldened by their own numbers, and were
acting in a sort of concert, that was governed by some of the many
mysterious laws of nature that have still escaped human observation.

Thus passed the earlier hours of that appalling day. Toward noon,
Mulford had insisted on the females dividing one of the oranges between
them, and extracting its juice by way of assuaging their thirst. The
effect was most grateful, as all admitted, and even Mrs. Budd urged
Harry and Tier to take a portion of the remaining orange; but this both
steadily refused. Mulford did consent to receive a small portion of one
of the apples, more with a view of moistening his throat than to appease
his hunger, though it had, in a slight degree, the latter effect also.
As for Jack Tier, he declined even the morsel of apple, saying that
tobacco answered his purpose, as indeed it temporarily might.

It was near sunset, when the steward’s assistant called Mulford aside,
and whispered to him that he had something private to communicate. The
mate bade him say on, as they were out of ear-shot of their companions.

“I’ve been in sitiations like this afore,” said Jack, “and one l’arns
exper’ence by exper’ence. I know how cruel it is on the feelin’s to have
the hopes disapp’inted in these cases, and therefore shall proceed with
caution. But, Mr. Mulford, there’s a sail in sight, if there is a drop
of water in the Gulf!”

“A sail, Jack! I trust in Heaven you are not deceived!”

“Old eyes are true eyes in such matters, sir. Be careful not to start
the women. They go off like gunpowder, and, Lord help ‘em! have no
more command over themselves, when you loosen ‘em once, than so many
flying-fish with a dozen dolphins a’ter them. Look hereaway, sir, just
clear of the Irishwoman’s bonnet, a little broad off the spot where the
reef was last seen--if that an’t a sail, my flame is not Jack Tier.”

A sail there was, sure enough! It was so very distant, however, as to
render its character still uncertain, though Mulford fancied it was a
square-rigged vessel heading to the northward. By its position, it must
be in one of the channels of the reef, and by its course, if he were
not deceived, it was standing through, from the main passage along the
southern side of the rocks, to come out on the northern. All this was
favourable, and at first the young mate felt such a throbbing of the
heart as we all experience when great and unexpected good intelligence
is received. A moment’s reflection, however, made him aware how little
was to be hoped for from this vessel. In the first place, her distance
was so great as to render it uncertain even which way she was steering.
Then, there was the probability that she would pass at so great a
distance as to render it impossible to perceive an object as low as the
wreck, and the additional chance of her passing in the night. Under all
the circumstances, therefore, Mulford felt convinced that there was very
little probability of their receiving any succour from the strange sail;
and he fully appreciated Jack Tier’s motive in forbearing to give the
usual call of “Sail, ho!” when he made this discovery. Still, he could
not deny himself the pleasure of communicating to Rose the cheering
fact that a vessel was actually in sight. She could not reason on the
circumstances as he had done, and might at least pass several hours of
comparative happiness by believing that there was some visible chance of

The females received the intelligence with very different degrees of
hope. Rose was delighted. To her their rescue appeared an event so very
probable now, that Harry Mulford almost regretted he had given rise
to an expectation which he himself feared was to be disappointed. The
feelings of Mrs. Budd were more suppressed. The wreck and her present
situation were so completely at variance with all her former notions of
the sea and its incidents, that she was almost dumb-founded, and
feared either to speak or to think. Biddy differed from either of her
mistresses--the young or the old; she appeared to have lost all hope,
and her physical energy was fast giving way under her profound moral

From the return of light that day, Mulford had thought, if it were
to prove that Providence had withdrawn its protecting hand from them,
Biddy, who to all appearance ought to be the longest liver among the
females at least, would be the first to sink under her sufferings. Such
is the influence of moral causes on the mere animal.

Rose saw the night shut in around them, amid the solemn solitude of
the ocean, with a mingled sensation of awe and hope. She had prayed
devoutly, and often, in the course of the preceding day, and her
devotions had contributed to calm her spirits. Once or twice, while
kneeling with her head bowed to the keel, she had raised her eyes toward
Harry with a look of entreaty, as if she would implore him to humble his
proud spirit and place himself at her side, and ask that succour from
God which was so much needed, and which indeed it began most seriously
to appear that God alone could yield. The young mate did not comply,
for his pride of profession and of manhood offered themselves as
stumbling-blocks to prevent submission to his secret wishes. Though he
rarely prayed, Harry Mulford was far from being an unbeliever, or
one altogether regardless of his duties and obligations to his Divine
Creator. On the contrary, his heart was more disposed to resort to such
means of self-abasement and submission, than he put in practice, and
this because he had been taught to believe that the Anglo-Saxon mariner
did not call on Hercules, on every occasion of difficulty and distress
that occurred, as was the fashion with the Italian and Romish seamen,
but he put his own shoulder to the wheel, confident that Hercules would
not forget to help him who knew how to help himself. But Harry had great
difficulty in withstanding Rose’s silent appeal that evening, as she
knelt at the keel for the last time, and turned her gentle eyes upward
at him, as if to ask him once more to take his place at her side.
Withstand the appeal he did, however, though in his inward spirit he
prayed fervently to God to put away this dreadful affliction from the
young and innocent creature before him. When these evening devotions
were ended, the whole party became thoughtful and silent.

It was necessary to sleep, and arrangements were made to do so, if
possible, with a proper regard for their security. Mulford and Tier
were to have the look-out, watch and watch. This was done that no vessel
might pass near them unseen, and that any change in the weather might be
noted and looked to. As it was, the wind had fallen, and seemed about to
vary, though it yet stood in its old quarter, or a little more easterly,
perhaps. As a consequence, the drift of the wreck, insomuch as it
depended on the currents of the air, was more nearly in a line with the
direction of the reef, and there was little ground for apprehending that
they might be driven further from it in the night. Although that reef
offered in reality no place of safety, that was available to his party,
Mulford felt it as a sort of relief, to be certain that it was not
distant, possibly influenced by a vague hope that some passing wrecker
or turtler might yet pick them up.

The bottom of the schooner and the destitute condition of the party
admitted of only very simple arrangements for the night. The females
placed themselves against the keel in the best manner they could, and
thus endeavoured to get a little of the rest they so much needed. The
day had been warm, as a matter of course, and the contrast produced by
the setting of the sun was at first rather agreeable than otherwise.
Luckily Rose had thrown a shawl over her shoulders, not long before
the vessel capsized, and in this shawl she had been saved. It had been
dried, and it now served for a light covering to herself and her aunt,
and added essentially to their comfort. As for Biddy, she was too hardy
to need a shawl, and she protested that she should not think of using
one, had she been better provided. The patient, meek manner in which
that humble, but generous-hearted creature submitted to her fate, and
the earnestness with which she had begged that “Miss Rosy” might have
her morsel of the portion of biscuit each received for a supper, had
sensibly impressed Mulford in her favour; and knowing how much more
necessary food was to sustain one of her robust frame and sturdy habits,
than to Rose, he had contrived to give the woman, unknown to herself, a
double allowance. Nor was it surprising that Biddy did not detect this
little act of fraud in her favour, for this double allowance was merely
a single mouthful. The want of water had made itself much more
keenly felt than the want of food, for as yet anxiety, excitement and
apprehension prevented the appetite from being much awakened, while the
claims of thirst were increased rather than the reverse, by these very
causes. Still, no one had complained, on this or any other account,
throughout the whole of the long and weary day which had passed.

Mulford took the first look-out, with the intention of catching a
little sleep, if possible, during the middle hours of the night, and of
returning to his duty as morning approached. For the first hour nothing
occurred to divert his attention from brooding on the melancholy
circumstances of their situation. It seemed as if all around him had
actually lost the sense of their cares in sleep, and no sound was
audible amid that ocean waste, but the light washing of the water, as
the gentle waves rolled at intervals against the weather side of the
wreck. It was now that Mulford found a moment for prayer, and seated
on the keel, that he called on the Divine aid, in a fervent but silent
petition to God, to put away this trial from the youthful and beautiful
Rose, at least, though he himself perished. It was the first prayer that
Mulford had made in many months, or since he had joined the Swash--a
craft in which that duty was very seldom thought of.

A few minutes succeeded this petition, when Biddy spoke.

“Missus--Madam Budd--dear Missus”--half whispered the Irish woman,
anxious not to disturb Rose, who lay furthest from her--“Missus, bees ye
asleep at sich a time as this?”

“No, Biddy; sleep and I are strangers to each other, and are likely to
be till morning. What do you wish to say?”

“Anything is better than my own t’oughts, missus dear, and I wants to
talk to ye. Is it no wather at all they’ll give us so long as we stay in
this place?”

“There is no one to give it to us but God, poor Biddy, and he alone can
say what, in his gracious mercy, it may please him to do. Ah! Biddy,
I fear me that I did an unwise and thoughtless thing, to bring my poor
Rose to such a place as this. Were it to be done over again, the riches
of Wall Street would not tempt me to be guilty of so wrong a thing!”

The arm of Rose was thrown around her aunt’s neck, and its gentle
pressure announced how completely the offender was forgiven.

“I’s very sorry for Miss Rose,” rejoined Biddy “and I suffers so much
the more meself in thinking how hard it must be for the like of her to
be wantin’ in a swallow of fresh wather.”

“It is no harder for me to bear it, poor Biddy,” answered the gentle
voice of our heroine, “than it is for yourself.”

“Is it meself then? Sure am I, that if I had a quar-r-t of good, swate
wather from our own pump, and that’s far betther is it than the Crothon
the best day the Crothon ever seed--but had I a quar-r-t of it, every
dhrap would I give to you, Miss Rose, to app’ase your thirst, I would.”

“Water would be a great relief to us all, just now, my excellent Biddy,”
 answered Rose, “and I wish we had but a tumbler full of that you name,
to divide equally among the whole five of us.”

“Is it divide? Then it would be ag’in dividin’ that my voice would be
raised, for that same ra’son that the tumbler would never hold as much
as you could dhrink yourself, Miss Rose.”

“Yet the tumbler full would be a great blessing for us all, just now,”
 murmured Mrs. Budd.

“And is n’t mutthon good ‘atin’, ladies! Och! if I had but a good swate
pratie, now, from my own native Ireland, and a dhrap of milk to help
wash it down! It’s mighty little that a body thinks of sich thrifles
when there’s abundance of them; but when there’s none at all, they get
to be stronger in the mind than riches and honours.”

“You say the truth, Biddy,” rejoined the mistress, “and there is a
pleasure in talking of them, if one can’t enjoy them. I’ve been thinking
all the afternoon, Rose, what a delicious food is a good roast turkey,
with cranberry sauce; and I wonder, now, that I have not been more
grateful for the very many that Providence has bestowed on me in my
time. My poor Mr. Budd was passionately fond of mutton, and I used
wickedly to laugh at his fondness for it, sometimes, when he always had
his answer ready, and that was that there are no sheep at sea. How true
that is, Rosy dear! there are indeed no sheep at sea!”

“No, aunty,” answered Rose’s gentle voice from beneath the
shawl;--“there are no such animals on the ocean, but God is with us here
as much as he would be in New York.”

A long silence succeeded this simple remark of his well beloved, and
the young mate hoped that there would be no more of a dialogue, every
syllable of which was a dagger to his feelings. But nature was stronger
than reflection in Mrs. Budd and Biddy, and the latter spoke again,
after a pause of near a quarter of an hour.

“Pray for me, Missus,” she said, moaningly, “that I may sleep. A bit of
sleep would do a body almost as much good as a bit of bread--I won’t say
as much as a dhrap of wather.”

“Be quiet, Biddy, and we will pray for you,” answered Rose, who fancied
by her breathing that her aunt was about to forget her sufferings for a
brief space, in broken slumbers.

“Is it for you I’ll do that--and sure will I, Miss Rose. Niver would I
have quitted Ireland, could I have thought there was sich a spot on this
earth as a place where no wather was to be had.”

This was the last of Biddy’s audible complaints, for the remainder of
this long and anxious watch of Mulford. He then set himself about an
arrangement which shall be mentioned in its proper place. At twelve
o’clock, or when he thought it was twelve, he called Jack Tier, who in
turn called the mate again at four.

“It looks dark and threatening,” said Mulford, as he rose to his feet
and began to look about him once more, “though there does not appear to
be any wind.”

“It’s a flat calm, Mr. Mate, and the darkness comes from yonder cloud,
which seems likely to bring a little rain.”

“Rain! Then God is indeed with us here. You are right, Jack; rain must
fall from that cloud. We must catch some of it, if it be only a drop to
cool Rose’s parched tongue.”

“In what?” answered Tier, gloomily. “She may wring her clothes when the
shower is over, and in that way get a drop. I see no other method.”

“I have bethought me of all that, and passed most of my watch in making
the preparations.”

Mulford then showed Tier what he had been about, in the long and
solitary hours of the first watch. It would seem that the young man
had dug a little trench with his knife, along the schooner’s bottom,
commencing two or three feet from the keel, and near the spot where
Rose was lying, and carrying it as far as was convenient toward the run,
until he reached a point where he had dug out a sort of reservoir to
contain the precious fluid, should any be sent them by Providence. While
doing this, there were no signs of rain; but the young man knew that a
shower alone could save them from insanity, if not from death; and in
speculating on the means of profiting by one, should it come, he had
bethought him of this expedient. The large knife of a seaman had served
him a good turn, in carrying on his work, to complete which there
remained now very little to do, and that was in enlarging the receptacle
for the water. The hole was already big enough to contain a pint, and it
might easily be sufficiently enlarged to hold double that quantity.

Jack was no sooner made acquainted with what had been done, than he out
knife and commenced tearing splinter after splinter from the planks, to
help enlarge the reservoir. This could only be done by cutting on
the surface, for the wood was not three inches in thickness, and the
smallest hole through the plank, would have led to the rapid escape of
the air and to the certain sinking of the wreck. It required a good
deal of judgment to preserve the necessary level also, and Mulford was
obliged to interfere more than once to prevent his companion from doing
more harm than good. He succeeded, however, and had actually made a
cavity that might contain more than a quart of water, when the first
large drop fell from the heavens. This cavity was not a hole, but a
long, deep trench--deep for the circumstances--so nicely cut on the
proper level, as to admit of its holding a fluid in the quantity

“Rose--dearest--rise, and be ready to drink,” said Mulford, tenderly
disturbing the uneasy slumbers of his beloved. “It is about to rain, and
God is with us here, as he might be on the land.”

“Wather!” exclaimed Biddy, who was awoke with the same call. “What a
blessed thing is good swate wather, and sure am I we ought all to be
thankful that there is such a precious gift in the wor-r-ld.”

“Come, then,” said Mulford, hurriedly, “it will soon rain--I hear it
pattering on the sea. Come hither, all of you, and drink, as a merciful
God furnishes the means.”

This summons was not likely to be neglected. All arose in haste, and the
word “water” was murmured from every lip. Biddy had less self-command
than the others, and she was heard saying aloud,--“Och! and did n’t
I dhrame of the blessed springs and wells of Ireland the night, and
haven’t I dhrunk at ‘em all? but now it’s over, and I am awake, no good
has’t done me, and I’m ready to die for one dhrap of wather.”

That drop soon came, however, and with it the blessed relief which such
a boon bestows. Mulford had barely time to explain his arrangements, and
to place the party on their knees, along his little reservoir and the
gutter which led to it, when the pattering of the rain advanced along
the sea, with a deep rushing sound. Presently, the uplifted faces and
open mouths caught a few heavy straggling drops, to cool the parched
tongues, when the water came tumbling down upon them in a thousand
little streams. There was scarcely any wind, and merely the skirt of a
large black cloud floated over the wreck, on which the rain fell barely
one minute. But it fell as rain comes down within the tropics, and in
sufficient quantities for all present purposes. Everybody drank, and
found relief, and, when all was over, Mulford ascertained by examination
that his receptacle for the fluid was still full to overflowing. The
abstinence had not been of sufficient length, nor the quantity taken of
large enough amount, to produce injury, though the thirst was generally
and temporarily appeased. It is probable that the coolness of the hour,
day dawning as the cloud moved past, and the circumstance that the
sufferers were wetted to their skins, contributed to the change.

“Oh, blessed, blessed wather!” exclaimed Biddy, as she rose from her
knees; “America, afther all, isn’t as dhry a country as some say. I’ve
niver tasted swater wather in Ireland itself!”

Rose murmured her thanksgiving in more appropriate language. A few
exclamations also escaped Mrs. Budd, and Jack Tier had his sententious
eulogy on the precious qualities of sweet water.

The wind rose as the day advanced, and a swell began to heave the wreck
with a power that had hitherto been dormant. Mulford understood this to
be a sign that there had been a blow at some distance from them, that
had thrown the sea into a state of agitation, which extended itself
beyond the influence of the wind. Eagerly did the young mate examine the
horizon, as the curtain of night arose, inch by inch, as it might be,
on the watery panorama, in the hope that a vessel of some sort or other
might be brought within the view. Nor was he wholly disappointed. The
strange sail seen the previous evening was actually there; and what was
more, so near as to allow her hull to be distinctly visible. It was a
ship, under her square canvas, standing from between divided portions of
the reef, as if getting to the northward, in order to avoid the opposing
current of the Gulf Stream. Vessels bound to Mobile, New Orleans, and
other ports along the coast of the Republic, in that quarter of the
ocean, often did this; and when the young mate first caught glimpses of
the shadowy outline of this ship, he supposed it to be some packet, or
cotton-droger, standing for her port on the northern shore. But a few
minutes removed the veil, and with it the error of this notion. A seaman
could no longer mistake the craft. Her length, her square and massive
hamper, with the symmetry of her spars, and the long, straight outline
of the hull, left no doubt that it was a cruiser, with her hammocks
unstowed. Mulford now cheerfully announced to his companions, that the
ship they so plainly saw, scarcely a gun-shot distant from them, was the
sloop-of-war which had already become a sort of an acquaintance.

“If we can succeed in making them see our signal,” cried Mulford, “all
will yet be well. Come, Jack, and help me to put abroad this shawl, the
only ensign we can show.”

The shawl of Rose was the signal spread. Tier and Mulford stood on the
keel, and holding opposite corners, let the rest of the cloth blow out
with the wind. For near an hour did these two extend their arms, and
try all possible expedients to make their signal conspicuous. But,
unfortunately, the wind blew directly toward the cruiser, and instead of
exposing a surface of any breadth to the vision of those on board her,
it must, at most, have offered little more than a flitting, waving line.

As the day advanced, sail was made on the cruiser. She had stood through
the passage, in which she had been becalmed most of the night,
under short canvas; but now she threw out fold after fold of her
studding-sails, and moved away to the westward, with the stately motion
of a ship before the wind. No sooner had she got far enough to the
northward of the reef, than she made a deviation from her course
as first seen, turning her stern entirely to the wreck, and rapidly
becoming less and less distinct to the eyes of those who floated on it.

Mulford saw the hopelessness of their case, as it respected relief from
this vessel; still, he persevered in maintaining his position on the
keel, tossing and waving the shawl, in all the variations that his
ingenuity could devise. He well knew, however, that their chances of
being seen would have been trebled could they have been ahead instead
of astern of the ship. Mariners have few occasions to look behind them,
while a hundred watchful eyes are usually turned ahead, more especially
when running near rocks and shoals. Mrs. Budd wept like an infant when
she saw the sloop-of-war gliding away, reaching a distance that rendered
sight useless, in detecting an object that floated as low on the water
as the wreck. As for Biddy, unable to control her feelings, the poor
creature actually called to the crew of the departing vessel, as if her
voice had the power to make itself heard, at a distance which already
exceeded two leagues. It was only by means of the earnest remonstrances
of Rose, that the faithful creature could be quieted.

“Why will ye not come to our relaif?” she cried at the top of her voice.
“Here are we, helpless as new-born babies, and ye sailing away from us
in a conthrary way! D’ye not bethink you of the missus, who is much of
a sailor, but not sich a one as to sail on a wrack; and poor Miss Rose,
who is the char-rm and delight of all eyes. Only come and take off Miss
Rose, and lave the rest of us, if ye so likes; for it’s a sin and a
shame to lave the likes of her to die in the midst of the ocean, as if
she was no betther nor a fish. Then it will be soon that we shall ag’in
feel the want of wather, and that, too, with nothing but wather to be
seen on all sides of us.”

“It is of no use,” said Harry, mournfully, stepping down from the keel,
and laying aside the shawl. “They cannot see us, and the distance is now
so great as to render it certain they never will. There is only one hope
left. We are evidently set to and fro by the tides, and it is possible
that by keeping in or near this passage, some other craft may appear,
and we be more fortunate. The relief of the rain is a sign that we are
not forgotten by Divine Providence, and with such a protector we ought
not to despair.”

A gloomy and scanty breaking of the fast succeeded. Each person had one
large mouthful of bread, which was all that prudence would authorize
Mulford to distribute. He attempted a pious fraud, however, by placing
his own allowance along with that of Rose’s, under the impression that
her strength might not endure privation as well as his own. But the
tender solicitude of Rose was not to be thus deceived. Judging of his
wishes and motives by her own, she at once detected the deception,
and insisted on retaining no more than her proper share. When this
distribution was completed, and the meagre allowance taken, only
sufficient bread remained to make one more similar scanty meal, if meal
a single mouthful could be termed. As for the water, a want of which
would be certain to be felt as soon as the sun obtained its noon-day
power, the shawl was extended over it, in a way to prevent evaporation
as much as possible, and at the same time to offer some resistance to
the fluid’s being washed from its shallow receptacle by the motion of
the wreck, which was sensibly increasing with the increase of the wind
and waves.

Mulford had next an anxious duty to perform. Throughout the whole of
the preceding day he had seen the air escaping from the hull, in an
incessant succession of small bubbles, which were formidable through
their numbers, if not through their size. The mate was aware that this
unceasing loss of the buoyant property of the wreck, must eventually
lead to their destruction, should no assistance come, and he had marked
the floating line, on the bottom of the vessel with his knife, ere
darkness set in, on the previous evening. No sooner did his thoughts
recur to this fact, after the excitement of the first hour of daylight
was over, than he stepped to the different places thus marked, and saw,
with an alarm that it would be difficult to describe, that the wreck had
actually sunk into the water several inches within the last few hours.
This was, indeed, menacing their security in a most serious manner,
setting a limit to their existence, which rendered all precaution on the
subject of food and water useless. By the calculations of the mate,
the wreck could not float more than eight-and-forty hours, should it
continue to lose the air at the rate at which it had been hitherto lost.
Bad as all this appeared, things were fated to become much more serious.
The motion of the water quite sensibly increased, lifting the wreck at
times in a way greatly to increase the danger of their situation. The
reader will understand this movement did not proceed from the waves of
the existing wind, but from what is technically called a ground-swell,
or the long, heavy undulations that are left by the tempest that is
past, or by some distant gale. The waves of the present breeze were
not very formidable, the reef making a lee; though they might possibly
become inconvenient from breaking on the weather side of the wreck,
as soon as the drift carried the latter fairly abreast of the passage
already mentioned. But the dangers that proceeded from the heavy
ground-swell, which now began to give a considerable motion to the
wreck, will best explain itself by narrating the incidents as they

Harry had left his marks, and had taken his seat on the keel at Rose’s
side, impatiently waiting for any turn that Providence might next give
to their situation, when a heavy roll of the wreck first attracted his
attention to this new circumstance.

“If any one is thirsty,” he observed quietly, “he or she had better
drink now, while it may be done. Two or three more such rolls as this
last will wash all the water from our gutters.”

“Wather is a blessed thing,” said Biddy, with a longing expression
of the eyes, “and it would be betther to swallow it than to let it be

“Then drink, for Heaven’s sake, good woman--it may be the last occasion
that will offer.”

“Sure am I that I would not touch a dhrap, while the missus and Miss
Rosy was a sufferin’.”

“I have no thirst at all,” answered Rose, sweetly, “and have already
taken more water than was good for me, with so little food on my

“Eat another morsel of the bread, beloved,” whispered Harry, in a manner
so urgent that Rose gratefully complied. “Drink, Biddy, and we will
come and share with you before the water is wasted by this increasing

Biddy did as desired, and each knelt in turn and took a little of the
grateful fluid, leaving about a gill in the gutters for the use of those
whose lips might again become parched.

“Wather is a blessed thing,” repeated Biddy, for the twentieth time--“a
blessed, blessed thing is wather!”

A little scream from Mrs. Budd, which was dutifully taken up by the
maid, interrupted the speech of the latter, and every eye was turned on
Mulford, as if to ask an explanation of the groaning sound that had been
heard within the wreck. The young mate comprehended only too well. The
rolling of the wreck had lifted a portion of the open hatchway above
the undulating surface of the sea, and a large quantity of the pent air
within the hold had escaped in a body. The entrance of water to supply
the vacuum had produced the groan. Mulford had made new marks on the
vessel’s bottom with his knife, and he stepped down to them, anxious and
nearly heart-broken, to note the effect. That one surging of the wreck
had permitted air enough to escape to lower it in the water several
inches. As yet, however, the visible limits of their floating foundation
had not been sufficiently reduced to attract the attention of the
females; and the young man said nothing on the subject. He thought that
Jack Tier was sensible of the existence of this new source of danger,
but if he were, that experienced mariner imitated his own reserve, and
made no allusion to it. Thus passed the day. Occasionally the wreck
rolled heavily, when more air escaped, the hull settling lower and lower
in the water as a necessary consequence. The little bubbles continued
incessantly to rise, and Mulford became satisfied that another day must
decide their fate. Taking this view of their situation, he saw no use in
reserving their food, but encouraged his companions to share the whole
of what remained at sunset. Little persuasion was necessary, and when
night once more came to envelope them in darkness, not a mouthful of
food or a drop of water remained to meet the necessities of the coming
morn. It had rained again for a short time, in the course of the
afternoon, when enough water had been caught to allay their thirst, and
what was almost of as much importance to the females now, a sufficiency
of sun had succeeded to dry their clothes, thus enabling them to sleep
without enduring the chilling damps that might otherwise have prevented
it. The wind had sensibly fallen, and the ground-swell was altogether
gone, but Mulford was certain that the relief had come too late. So much
air had escaped while it lasted as scarce to leave him the hope that
the wreck could float until morning. The rising of the bubbles was
now incessant, the crevices by which they escaped having most probably
opened a little, in consequence of the pressure and the unceasing action
of the currents, small as the latter were.

Just as darkness was shutting in around them for the second time, Rose
remarked to Mulford that it seemed to her that they had not as large a
space for their little world as when they were first placed on it. The
mate, however, successfully avoided an explanation; and when the watch
was again set for the night, the females lay down to seek their repose,
more troubled with apprehensions for a morrow of hunger and thirst,
than by any just fears that might so well have arisen from the physical
certainty that the body which alone kept them from being engulfed in
the sea, could float but a few hours longer. This night Tier kept the
look-out until Jupiter reached the zenith, when Mulford was called to
hold the watch until light returned.

It may seem singular that any could sleep at all in such a situation.
But we get accustomed, in an incredibly short time, to the most violent
changes; and calamities that seem insupportable, when looked at from a
distance, lose half their power if met and resisted with fortitude. The
last may, indeed, be too insignificant a word to be applied to all of
the party on the wreck, on the occasion of which we are writing, though
no one of them all betrayed fears that were troublesome. Of Mulford it
is unnecessary to speak. His deportment had been quiet, thoughtful, and
full of a manly interest in the comfort of others, from the first moment
of the calamity. That Rose should share the largest in his attentions
was natural enough, but he neglected no essential duty to her
companions. Rose, herself, had little hope of being rescued. Her
naturally courageous character, however, prevented any undue exhibitions
of despair, and now it was that the niece became the principal support
of the aunt, completely changing the relations that had formerly existed
between them. Mrs. Budd had lost all the little buoyancy of her mind.
Not a syllable did she now utter concerning ships and their manoeuvres.
She had been, at first, a little disposed to be querulous and
despairing, but the soothing and pious conversation of Rose awakened
a certain degree of resolution in her, and habit soon exercised its
influence over even her inactive mind. Biddy was a strange mixture of
courage, despair, humility, and consideration for others. Not once had
she taken her small allowance of food without first offering it, and
that, too, in perfect good faith, to her “Missus and Miss Rosy;” yet
her moanings for this sort of support, and her complaints of bodily
suffering much exceeded that of all the rest of the party put together.
As for Jack Tier, his conduct singularly belied his appearance. No one
would have expected any great show of manly resolution from the little
rotund, lymphatic figure of Tier; but he had manifested a calmness
that denoted either great natural courage, or a resolution derived from
familiarity with danger. In this particular, even Mulford regarded his
deportment with surprise, not unmingled with respect.

“You have had a tranquil watch, Jack,” said Harry, when he was called by
the person named, and had fairly aroused himself from his slumbers. “Has
the wind stood as it is since sunset?”

“No change whatever, sir. It has blown a good working breeze the whole
watch, and what is surprising not as much lipper has got up as would
frighten a colt on a sea-beach.”

“We must be near the reef, by that. I think the only currents we feel
come from the tide, and they seem to be setting us back and forth,
instead of carrying us in any one settled direction.”

“Quite likely, sir; and this makes my opinion of what I saw an hour
since all the more probable.”

“What you saw! In the name of a merciful Providence, Tier, do not trifle
with me! Has any thing been seen near by?”

“Don’t talk to me of your liquors and other dhrinks,” murmured Biddy in
her sleep. “It’s wather that is a blessed thing; and I wish I lived, the
night and the day, by the swate pump that’s in our own yard, I do.”

“The woman has been talking in her sleep, in this fashion, most of the
watch,” observed Jack, coolly, and perhaps a little contemptuously.
“But, Mr. Mulford, unless my eyes have cheated me, we are near that boat
again. The passage through the reef is close aboard us, here, on our
larboard bow, as it might be, and the current has sucked us in it in a
fashion to bring it in a sort of athwart-hawse direction to us.”

“If that boat, after all, should be sent by Providence to our relief!
How long is it since you saw it, Jack.”

“But a bit since, sir; or, for that matter, I think I see it now. Look
hereaway, sir, just where the dead-eyes of the fore-rigging would bear
from us, if the craft stood upon her legs, as she ought to do. If that
isn’t a boat, it’s a rock out of water.”

Mulford gazed through the gloom of midnight, and saw, or fancied he saw,
an object that might really be the boat. It could not be very distant
either; and his mind was instantly made up as to the course he would
pursue. Should it actually turn out to be that which he now so much
hoped for, and its distance in the morning did not prove too great for
human powers, he was resolved to swim for it at the hazard of his life.
In the meantime, or until light should return, there remained nothing to
do but to exercise as much patience as could be summoned, and to confide
in God, soliciting his powerful succour by secret prayer.

Mulford was no sooner left alone, as it might be, by Tier’s seeking a
place in which to take his rest, than he again examined the state of the
wreck. Little as he had hoped from its long-continued buoyancy, he found
matters even worse than he apprehended they would be. The hull had lost
much air, and had consequently sunk in the water in an exact proportion
to this loss. The space that was actually above the water, was reduced
to an area not more than six or seven feet in one direction, by some ten
or twelve in the other. This was reducing its extent, since the evening
previous, by fully one-half; and there could be no doubt that the air
was escaping, in consequence of the additional pressure, in a ratio that
increased by a sort of arithmetical progression. The young man knew that
the whole wreck, under its peculiar circumstances, might sink entirely
beneath the surface, and yet possess sufficient buoyancy to sustain
those that were on it for a time longer, but this involved the terrible
necessity of leaving the females partly submerged themselves.

Our mate heard his own heart beat, as he became satisfied of the actual
condition of the wreck, and of the physical certainty that existed of
its sinking, at least to the point last mentioned, ere the sun came
to throw his glories over the last view that the sufferers would be
permitted to take of the face of day. It appeared to him that no time
was to be lost. There lay the dim and shapeless object that seemed to be
the boat, distant, as he thought, about a mile. It would not have been
visible at all but for the perfect smoothness of the sea, and the low
position occupied by the observer. At times it did disappear altogether,
when it would rise again, as if undulating in the ground-swell. This
last circumstance, more than any other, persuaded Harry that it was not
a rock, but some floating object that he beheld. Thus encouraged, he
delayed no longer. Every moment was precious, and all might be lost by
indecision. He did not like the appearance of deserting his companions,
but, should he fail, the motive would appear in the act. Should he fail,
every one would alike soon be beyond the reach of censure, and in a
state of being that would do full justice to all.

Harry threw off most of his clothes, reserving only his shirt and a pair
of light summer trowsers. He could not quit the wreck, however, without
taking a sort of leave of Rose. On no account would he awake her, for he
appreciated the agony she would feel during the period of his struggles.
Kneeling at her side, he made a short prayer, then pressed his lips to
her warm cheek, and left her. Rose murmured his name at that instant,
but it was as the innocent and young betray their secrets in their
slumbers. Neither of the party awoke.

It was a moment to prove the heart of man, that in which Harry Mulford,
in the darkness of midnight, alone, unsustained by any encouraging eye,
or approving voice, with no other aid than his own stout arm, and the
unknown designs of a mysterious Providence, committed his form to the
sea. For an instant he paused, after he had waded down on the wreck to
a spot where the water already mounted to his breast, but it was not in
misgivings. He calculated the chances, and made an intelligent use of
such assistance as could be had. There had been no sharks near the wreck
that day, but a splash in the water might bring them back again in a
crowd. They were probably prowling over the reef, near at hand. The
mate used great care, therefore, to make no noise. There was the distant
object, and he set it by a bright star, that wanted about an hour
before it would sink beneath the horizon. That star was his beacon, and
muttering a few words in earnest prayer, the young man threw his body
forward, and left the wreck, swimming lightly but with vigour.



  The night has been unruly: where we lay,
  Our chimneys were blown down: and, as they say,
  Lamentings heard i’ the air; strange screams of death;
  And prophesying, with accents terrible,
  Of dire combustion, and confused events,
  New hatched to the woful time.


It is seldom that man is required to make an exertion as desperate and
appalling, in all its circumstances, as that on which Harry Mulford was
now bent. The night was starlight, it was true, and it was possible to
see objects near by with tolerable distinctness; still, it was midnight,
and the gloom of that hour rested on the face of the sea, lending
its solemn mystery and obscurity to the other trying features of the
undertaking. Then there was the uncertainty whether it was the boat at
all, of which he was in pursuit; and, if the boat, it might drift
away from him as fast as he could follow it. Nevertheless, the perfect
conviction that, without some early succour, the party on the wreck,
including Rose Budd, must inevitably perish, stimulated him to proceed,
and a passing feeling of doubt, touching the prudence of his course,
that came over the young mate, when he was a few yards from the wreck,
vanished under a vivid renewal of this last conviction. On he swam,
therefore, riveting his eye on the “thoughtful star” that guided his
course, and keeping his mind as tranquil as possible, in order that the
exertions of his body might be the easier.

Mulford was an excellent swimmer. The want of food was a serious
obstacle to his making one of his best efforts, but, as yet, he was not
very sensible of any great loss of strength. Understanding fully the
necessity of swimming easily, if he would swim long, he did not throw
out all his energy at first, but made the movements of his limbs as
regular, continued, and skilful as possible. No strength was thrown
away, and his progress was in proportion to the prudence of this manner
of proceeding. For some twenty minutes he held on his course, in this
way, when he began to experience a little of that weariness which is
apt to accompany an unremitted use of the same set of muscles, in a
monotonous and undeviating mode. Accustomed to all the resources of his
art, he turned on his back, for the double purpose of relieving his arms
for a minute, and of getting a glimpse of the wreck, if possible, in
order to ascertain the distance he had overcome. Swim long in this new
manner, however, he could not with prudence, as the star was necessary
in order to keep the direct line of his course. It may be well to
explain to some of our readers, that, though the surface of the ocean
may be like glass, as sometimes really happens, it is never absolutely
free from the long, undulating motion that is known by the name of a
“ground swell.” This swell, on the present occasion, was not very heavy,
but it was sufficient to place our young mate, at moments, between two
dark mounds of water, that limited his view in either direction to some
eighty or a hundred yards; then it raised him on the summit of a rounded
wave, that enabled him to see, far as his eye could reach under that
obscure light. Profiting by this advantage, Mulford now looked behind
him, in quest of the wreck, but uselessly. It might have been in the
trough, while he was thus on the summit of the waves, or it might be
that it floated so low as to be totally lost to the view of one whose
head was scarcely above the surface of the water. For a single instant,
the young man felt a chill at his heart, as he fancied that the wreck
had already sunk; but it passed away when he recalled the slow progress
by which the air escaped, and he saw the certainty that the catastrophe,
however inevitable, could not yet have really arrived. He waited for
another swell to lift him on its summit, when, by “treading water,” he
raised his head and shoulders fairly above the surface of the sea,
and strained his eyes in another vain effort to catch a glimpse of the
wreck. He could not see it. In point of fact, the mate had swum much
further than he had supposed, and was already so distant as to render
any such attempt hopeless. He was fully a third of a mile distant from
the point of his departure.

Disappointed, and in a slight degree disheartened, Mulford turned, and
swam in the direction of the sinking star. He now looked anxiously for
the boat. It was time that it came more plainly into view, and a new
source of anxiety beset him, as he could discover no signs of its
vicinity. Certain that he was on the course, after making a due
allowance for the direction of the wind, the stout-hearted young man
swam on. He next determined not to annoy himself by fruitless searches,
or vain regrets, but to swim steadily for a certain time, a period long
enough to carry him a material distance, ere he again looked for the
object of his search.

For twenty minutes longer did that courageous and active youth struggle
with the waste of waters, amid the obscurity and solitude of midnight.
He now believed himself near a mile from the wreck, and the star which
had so long served him for a beacon was getting near to the horizon.
He took a new observation of another of the heavenly bodies nigh it, to
serve him in its stead when it should disappear altogether, and then he
raised himself in the water, and looked about again for the boat. The
search was in vain. No boat was very near him, of a certainty, and the
dreadful apprehension began to possess his mind, of perishing uselessly
in that waste of gloomy waters. While thus gazing about him, turning
his eyes in every quarter, hoping intently to catch some glimpse of the
much-desired object in the gloom, he saw two dark, pointed objects, that
resembled small stakes, in the water within twenty feet of him. Mulford
knew them at a glance, and a cold shudder passed through his frame,
as he recognised them. They were, out of all question, the fins of an
enormous shark; an animal that could not measure less than eighteen or
twenty feet in length.

It is scarcely necessary to say, that when our young mate discovered the
proximity of this dangerous animal, situated as he was, he gave himself
up for lost. He possessed his knife, however, and had heard of the
manner in which even sharks were overcome, and that too in their own
element, by the skilful and resolute. At first, he was resolved to make
one desperate effort for life, before he submitted to a fate as horrible
as that which now menaced him; but the movements of his dangerous
neighbour induced him to wait. It did not approach any nearer, but
continued swimming back and fro, on the surface of the water, according
to the known habits of the fish, as if watching his own movements. There
being no time to be wasted, our young mate turned on his face, and
began again to swim in the direction of the setting star, though nearly
chilled by despair. For ten minutes longer did he struggle on, beginning
to feel exhaustion, however, and always accompanied by those two dark,
sharp and gliding fins. There was no difficulty in knowing the position
of the animal, and Mulford’s eyes were oftener on those fins than on
the beacon before him. Strange as it may appear, he actually became
accustomed to the vicinity of this formidable creature, and soon felt
his presence a sort of relief against the dreadful solitude of his
situation. He had been told by seamen of instances, and had once
witnessed a case himself, in which a shark had attended a swimming man
for a long distance, either forbearing to do him harm, from repletion,
or influenced by that awe which nature has instilled into all of the
inferior, for the highest animal of the creation. He began to think
that he was thus favoured, and really regarded the shark as a friendly
neighbour, rather than as a voracious foe. In this manner did the two
proceed, nearly another third of a mile, the fins sometimes in sight
ahead, gliding hither and thither, and sometimes out of view behind the
swimmer, leaving him in dreadful doubts as to the movements of the fish,
when Mulford suddenly felt something hard hit his foot. Believing it to
be the shark, dipping for his prey, a slight exclamation escaped him. At
the next instant both feet hit the unknown substance again, and he stood
erect, the water no higher than his waist! Quick, and comprehending
everything connected with the sea, the young man at once understood that
he was on a part of the reef where the water was so shallow as to admit
of his wading.

Mulford felt that he had been providentially rescued from death. His
strength had been about to fail him, when he was thus led, unknown to
himself, to a spot where his life might yet be possibly prolonged for
a few more hours, or days. He had leisure to look about him, and to
reflect on what was next to be done. Almost unwittingly, he turned
in quest of his terrible companion, in whose voracious mouth he had
actually believed himself about to be immolated, a few seconds before.
There the two horn-like fins still were, gliding about above the water,
and indicating the smallest movement of their formidable owner. The mate
observed that they went a short distance ahead of him, describing nearly
a semi-circle, and then returned, doing the same thing in his rear,
repeating the movements incessantly, keeping always on his right. This
convinced him that shoaler water existed on his left hand, and he waded
in that direction, until he reached a small spot of naked rock.

For a time, at least, he was safe! The fragment of coral on which the
mate now stood, was irregular in shape, but might have contained a
hundred feet square in superficial measurement, and was so little raised
above the level of the water as not to be visible, even by daylight,
at the distance of a hundred yards. Mulford found it was perfectly dry,
however, an important discovery to him, as by a close calculation he had
made of the tides, since quitting the Dry Tortugas, he knew it must
be near high water. Could he have even this small portion of bare
rock secure, it made him, for the moment, rich as the most extensive
landholder living. A considerable quantity of sea-weed had lodged on the
rock, and, as most of this was also quite dry, it convinced the young
sailor that the place was usually bare. But, though most of this
sea-weed was dry, there were portions of the more recent accessions
there that still lay in, or quite near to the water, which formed
exceptions. In handling these weeds, in order to ascertain the facts,
Mulford caught a small shell-fish, and finding it fresh and easy to
open, he swallowed it with the eagerness of a famishing man. Never had
food proved half so grateful to him as that single swallow of a very
palatable testaceous animal. By feeling further, he found several
others of the same family, and made quite as large a meal, as, under the
circumstances, was probably good for him. Then, grateful for his escape,
but overcome by fatigue, he hastily arranged a bed of sea-weed, drew a
portion of the plant over his body, to keep him warm, and fell into a
deep sleep that lasted for hours.

Mulford did not regain his consciousness until the rays of the rising
sun fell upon his eye-lids, and the genial warmth of the great luminary
shed its benign influence over his frame. At first his mind was
confused, and it required a few seconds to bring a perfect recollection
of the past, and a true understanding of his real situation. They came,
however, and the young man moved to the highest part of his little
domain, and cast an anxious, hurried look around in quest of the wreck.
A knowledge of the course in which he had swum, aided by the position of
the sun, told him on what part of the naked waste to look for the object
he sought. God had not yet forsaken them! There was the wreck; or, it
might be more exact to say, there were those whom the remaining buoyancy
of the wreck still upheld from sinking into the depths of the gulf. In
point of fact, but a very little of the bottom of the vessel actually
remained above water, some two or three yards square at most, and that
little was what seamen term nearly awash. Two or three hours must bury
that small portion of the still naked wood beneath the surface of the
sea, though sufficient buoyancy might possibly remain for the entire day
still to keep the living from death.

There the wreck was, however, yet floating; and, though not visible to
Mulford, with a small portion of it above water. He saw the four persons
only; and what was more, they saw him. This was evident by Jack Tier’s
waving his hat like a man cheering. When Mulford returned this signal,
the shawl of Rose was tossed into the air, in a way to leave no doubt
that he was seen and known. The explanation of this early recognition
and discovery of the young mate was very simple. Tier was not asleep
when Harry left the wreck, though, seeing the importance of the step the
other was taking, he had feigned to be so. When Rose awoke, missed her
lover, and was told what had happened, her heart was kept from sinking
by his encouraging tale and hopes. An hour of agony had succeeded,
nevertheless, when light returned and no Mulford was to be seen. The
despair that burst upon the heart of our heroine was followed by the joy
of discovering him on the rock.

It is scarcely necessary to say how much the parties were relieved on
ascertaining their respective positions. Faint as were the hopes of each
of eventual delivery, the two or three minutes that succeeded seemed to
be minutes of perfect happiness. After this rush of unlooked-for joy,
Mulford continued his intelligent examination of surrounding objects.

The wreck was fully half a mile from the rock of the mate, but much
nearer to the reef than it had been the previous night. “Could it but
ground on the rocks,” thought the young man, “it would be a most blessed
event.” The thing was possible, though the first half hour of his
observations told him that its drift was in the direction of the open
passage so often named, rather than toward the nearest rocks. Still,
that drift brought Rose each minute nearer and nearer to himself again.
In looking round, however, the young man saw the boat. It was a quarter
of a mile distant, with open water between them, apparently grounded
on a rock, for it was more within the reef than he was himself. He must
have passed it in the dark, and the boat had been left to obey the wind
and currents, and to drift to the spot where it then lay.

Mulford shouted aloud when he saw the boat, and at once determined to
swim in quest of it, as soon as he had collected a little refreshment
from among the sea-weed. On taking a look at his rock by daylight, he
saw that its size was quadrupled to the eye by the falling of the
tide, and that water was lying in several of the cavities of its uneven
surface. At first he supposed this to be sea-water, left by the flood;
but, reflecting a moment, he remembered the rain, and hoped it might be
possible that one little cavity, containing two or three gallons of the
fluid, would turn out to be fresh. Kneeling beside it, he applied his
lips in feverish haste, and drank the sweetest draught that had ever
passed his lips. Slaking his thirst, which had begun again to
be painfully severe, he arose with a heart overflowing with
gratitude--could he only get Rose to that narrow and barren rock, it
would seem to be an earthly paradise. Mulford next made his scanty, but,
all things considered, sufficient meal, drank moderately afterward, and
then turned his attention and energies toward the boat, which, though
now aground and fast, might soon float on the rising tide, and drift
once more beyond his reach. It was his first intention to swim directly
for his object; but, just when about to enter the water, he saw with
horror the fins of at least a dozen sharks, which were prowling about in
the deeper water of the reef, and almost encircling his hold. To throw
himself in the midst of such enemies would be madness, and he stopped to
reflect, and again to look about him. For the first time that morning,
he took a survey of the entire horizon, to see if anything were in
sight; for, hitherto, his thoughts had been too much occupied with Rose
and her companions, to remember anything else. To the northward and
westward he distinctly saw the upper sails of a large ship, that was
standing on a wind to the northward and eastward. As there was no port
to which a vessel of that character would be likely to be bound in the
quarter of the Gulf to which such a course would lead, Mulford at once
inferred it was the sloop-of-war, which, after having examined the
islets, at the Dry Tortugas, and finding them deserted, was beating
up, either to go into Key West, or to pass to the southward of the
reef again, by the passage through which she had come as lately as the
previous day. This was highly encouraging; and could he only get to the
boat, and remove the party from the wreck before it sunk, there was now
every prospect of a final escape.

To the southward, also, the mate fancied he saw a sail. It was probably
a much smaller vessel than the ship in the north-west, and at a greater
distance. It might, however, be the lofty sails of some large craft;
standing along the reef, going westward, bound to New Orleans, or to
that new and important port, Point Isabel: or it might be some wrecker,
or other craft, edging away into the passage. As it was, it appeared
only as a speck in the horizon; and was too far off to offer much
prospect of succour.

Thus acquainted with the state of things around him, Mulford gave
his attention seriously to his duties. He was chiefly afraid that
the returning tide might lift the boat from the rock on which it had
grounded, and that it would float beyond his reach. Then there was the
frightful and ever-increasing peril of the wreck, and the dreadful fate
that so inevitably menaced those that it held, were not relief prompt.
This thought goaded him nearly to desperation, and he felt at moments
almost ready to plunge into the midst of the sharks, and fight his way
to his object.

But reflection showed him a less hazardous way of making an effort to
reach the boat. The sharks’ fins described a semicircle only, as had
been the case of his single attendant during the night, and he thought
that the shealness of the water prevented their going further than they
did, in a south-easterly direction, which was that of the boat. He well
knew that a shark required sufficient water to sink beneath its prey,
ere it made its swoop, and that it uniformly turned on its back, and
struck upward whenever it gave one of its voracious bites. This was
owing to the greater length of its upper than of its lower jaw, and
Mulford had heard it was a physical necessity of its formation. Right
or wrong, he determined to act on this theory, and began at once to
wade along the part of the reef that his enemies seemed unwilling to

Had our young mate a weapon of any sort larger than his knife, he would
have felt greater confidence in his success. As it was, however, he drew
that knife, and was prepared to sell his life dearly should a foe assail
him. No sooner was his step heard in the water, than the whole group of
sharks were set in violent motion, glancing past, and frequently quite
near him, as if aware their intended prey was about to escape. Had the
water deepened much, Harry would have returned at once, for a conflict
with such numbers would have been hopeless; but it did not; on the
contrary, it shoaled again, after a very short distance, at which it
had been waist-deep; and Mulford found himself wading over a long, broad
surface of rock, and that directly toward the boat, through water that
seldom rose above his knees, and which, occasionally, scarce covered his
feet. There was no absolutely naked rock near him, but there seemed to
be acres of that which might be almost said to be awash. Amid the greedy
throng that endeavoured to accompany him, the mate even fancied he
recognised the enormous fins of his old companion, who sailed to and fro
in the crowd in a stately manner, as if merely a curious looker-on of
his own movements. It was the smaller, and probably the younger sharks,
that betrayed the greatest hardihood and voracity. One or two of these
made fierce swoops toward Harry, as if bent on having him at every
hazard; but they invariably glided off when they found their customary
mode of attack resisted by the shoalness of the water.

Our young mate got ahead but slowly, being obliged to pay a cautious
attention to the movements of his escort. Sometimes he was compelled to
wade up to his arms in order to cross narrow places, that he might get
on portions of the rock that were nearly bare; and once he was actually
compelled to swim eight or ten yards. Nevertheless, he did get on, and
after an hour of this sort of work, he found himself within a hundred
yards of the boat, which lay grounded near a low piece of naked rock,
but separated from it by a channel of deep water, into which all the
sharks rushed in a body, as if expressly to cut off his escape. Mulford
now paused to take breath, and to consider what ought to be done. On the
spot where he stood he was quite safe, though ancle-deep in the sea, the
shallow water extending to a considerable distance on all sides of him,
with the single exception of the channel in his front. He stood on the
very verge of that channel, and could see in the pellucid element before
him, that it was deep enough to float a vessel of some size.

To venture into the midst of twenty sharks required desperation, and
Harry was not yet reduced to that. He had been so busy in making his way
to the point where he stood as to have no leisure to look for the wreck;
but he now turned his eyes in quest of that all-interesting object. He
saw the shawl fluttering in the breeze, and that was all he could see.
Tier had contrived to keep it flying as a signal where he was to be
found, but the hull of the schooner had sunk so low in the water that
they who were seated on its keel were not visible even at the short
distance which now separated them from Mulford. Encouraged by this
signal, and animated by the revived hope of still saving his companions,
Harry turned toward the channel, half inclined to face every danger
rather than to wait any longer. At that moment the fins were all gliding
along the channel from him, and in the same direction. Some object drew
the sharks away in a body, and the young mate let himself easily into
the water, and swam as noiselessly as he could toward the boat.

It was a fearful trial, but Mulford felt that everything depended on
his success. Stimulated by his motive, and strengthened by the food and
water taken an hour before, never had he shown so much skill and power
in the water. In an incredibly short period he was half-way across the
channel, still swimming strong and unharmed. A few strokes more sent
him so near the boat that hope took full possession of his soul, and he
shouted in exultation. That indiscreet but natural cry, uttered so near
the surface of the sea, turned every shark upon him, as the pack springs
at the fox in view. Mulford was conscious of the folly of his cry the
instant it escaped him, and involuntarily he turned his head to note the
effect on his enemies. Every fin was gliding toward him--a dark array of
swift and furious foes. Ten thousand bayonets, levelled in their line,
could not have been one-half as terrible, and the efforts of the young
man became nearly frantic. But strong as he was, and ready in the
element, what is the movement of a man in the water compared to that of
a vigorous and voracious fish? Mulford could see those fins coming on
like a tempest, and he had just given up all hope, and was feeling his
flesh creep with terror, when his foot hit the rock. Giving himself an
onward plunge, he threw his body upward toward the boat, and into
so much shoaler water, at least a dozen feet by that single effort.
Recovering his legs as soon as possible, he turned to look behind him.
The water seemed alive with fins, each pair gliding back and forth,
as the bull-dog bounds in front of the ox’s muzzle. Just then a
light-coloured object glanced past the young man, so near as almost to
touch him. It was a shark that had actually turned on its back to seize
its prey, and was only prevented from succeeding by being driven from
the line of its course by hitting the slimy rock, over which it was
compelled to make its plunge. The momentum with which it came on, added
to the inclination of the rock, forced the head and half of the body
of this terrible assailant into the air, giving the intended victim an
opportunity of seeing from what a fate he had escaped. Mulford avoided
this fish without much trouble, however, and the next instant he threw
himself into the boat, on the bottom of which he lay panting with the
violence of his exertions, and unable to move under the reaction which
now came over his system.

The mate lay in the bottom of the boat, exhausted and unable to rise,
for several minutes; during that space he devoutly returned thanks
to God for his escape, and bethought him of the course he was next to
pursue, in order to effect the rescue of his companions. The boat was
larger than common. It was also well equipped--a mast and sail lying
along with the oars, on its thwarts. The rock placed Harry to windward
of the wreck, and by the time he felt sufficiently revived to rise and
look about him, his plan of proceeding was fully arranged in his own
mind. Among other things that he saw, as he still lay in the bottom
of the boat, was a breaker which he knew contained fresh water, and a
bread-bag. These were provisions that it was customary for the men to
make, when employed on boat duty; and the articles had been left where
he now saw them, in the hurry of the movements, as the brig quitted the

Harry rose the instant he felt his strength returning. Striking
the breaker with his foot, and feeling the basket with a hand, he
ascertained that the one held its water, and the other its bread. This
was immense relief, for by this time the sufferings of the party on the
wreck must be returning with redoubled force. The mate then stepped the
mast, and fitted the sprit to the sail, knowing that the latter would
be seen fluttering in the wind by those on the wreck, and carry joy to
their hearts. After this considerate act, he began to examine into the
position of the boat. It was still aground, having been left by the
tide; but the water had already risen several inches, and by placing
himself on a gunwale, so as to bring the boat on its bilge, and pushing
with an oar, he soon got it into deep water. It only remained to haul
aft the sheet, and right the helm, to be standing through the channel,
at a rate that promised a speedy deliverance to his friends, and, most
of all, to Rose.

Mulford glanced past the rocks and shoals, attended by the whole company
of the sharks. They moved before, behind, and on each side of him, as if
unwilling to abandon their prey, even after he had got beyond the limits
of their power to do him harm. It was not an easy thing to manage the
boat in that narrow and crooked channel, with no other guide for the
courses than the eye, and it required so much of the mate’s vigilance to
keep clear of the sharp angles of the rocks, that he could not once cast
his eyes aside, to look for the fluttering shawl, which now composed the
standing signal of the wreck. At length the boat shot through the last
passage of the reef, and issued into open water. Mulford knew that
he must come out half a mile at least to leeward of his object, and,
without even raising his head, he flattened in the sheet, put his helm
down, and luffed close to the wind. Then, and then only, did he venture
to look around him.

Our mate felt his heart leap toward his mouth, as he observed the
present state of the wreck. It was dead to windward of him, in the
first place, and it seemed to be entirely submerged. He saw the shawl
fluttering as before; for Tier had fastened one corner to a button-hole
of his own jacket, and another to the dress of Biddy, leaving the part
which might be called the fly, to rise at moments almost perpendicularly
in the air, in a way to render it visible at some distance. He saw also
the heads and the bodies of those on the schooner’s bottom, but to him
they appeared to be standing in, or on, the water. The distance may have
contributed a little to this appearance, but no doubt remained that so
much air had escaped from the hold of the vessel, as to permit it to
sink altogether beneath the surface of the sea. It was time, indeed, to
proceed to the relief of the sufferers.

Notwithstanding the boat sailed particularly fast, and worked
beautifully, it could not equal the impatience of Mulford to get on.
Passing away to the north-east a sufficient distance, as he thought,
to weather on the wreck, the young man tacked at last, and had the
happiness to see that every foot he proceeded was now in a direct line
toward Rose. It was only while tacking he perceived that all the fins
had disappeared. He felt little doubt that they had deserted him, in
order to push for the wreck, which offered so much larger, and so much
more attainable prey. This increased his feverish desire to get on, the
boat seeming to drag, in his eyes, at the very moment it was leaving a
wake full of eddies and little whirlpools. The wind was steady, but it
seemed to Mulford that the boat was set to leeward of her course by a
current, though this could hardly have been the case, as the wreck, the
sole mark of his progress, would have had at least as great a drift as
the boat. At length Mulford--to him it appeared to be an age; in truth
it was after a run of about twenty minutes--came near the goal he so
earnestly sought, and got an accurate view of the state of the wreck,
and of those on it. The hull of the schooner had, in truth, sunk
entirely beneath the surface of the sea; and the party it sustained
stood already knee-deep in the water. This was sufficiently appalling;
but the presence of the sharks, who were crowding around the spot,
rendered the whole scene frightful. To the young mate it seemed as if
he must still be too late to save Rose from a fate more terrible than
drowning, for his boat fell so far to leeward as to compel him to tack
once more. As he swept past the wreck, he called out to encourage his
friends, begging them to be of good heart for five minutes longer, when
he should be able to reach them. Rose held out her arms entreatingly,
and the screams of Mrs. Budd and Biddy, which were extorted by the
closer and closer approach of the sharks, proclaimed the imminency of
the danger they ran, and the importance of not losing a moment of time.

Mulford took his distance with a seaman’s eye, and the boat went about
like a top. The latter fell off, and the sail filled on the other tack.
Then the young mariner saw, with a joy no description can pourtray, that
he looked to windward of the fluttering shawl, toward which his little
craft was already flying. He afterward believed that shawl alone
prevented the voracious party of fish from assailing those on the wreck,
for, though there might not yet be sufficient depth of water to allow
of their customary mode of attack, creatures of their voracity did not
always wait for such conveniences. But the boat was soon in the midst
of the fins, scattering them in all directions; and Mulford let go his
sheet, put his helm down, and sprang forward to catch the extended arms
of Rose.

It might have been accident, or it might have been the result of skill
and interest in our heroine, but certain it is, that the bows of the
boat came on the wreck precisely at the place where Rose stood, and her
hand was the first object that the young man touched.

“Take my aunt first,” cried Rose, resisting Mulford’s efforts to lift
her into the boat; “she is dreadfully alarmed, and can stand with

Although two of Rose’s activity and lightness might have been drawn into
the boat, while the process was going on in behalf of the widow, Mulford
lost no time in discussion, but did as he was desired. First directing
Tier to hold on to the painter, he applied his strength to the arms
of Mrs. Budd, and, assisted by Rose and Biddy, got her safely into the
boat, over its bows. Rose now waited not for assistance, but followed
her aunt with a haste that proved fear lent her strength in despite her
long fast. Biddy came next, though clumsily, and not without trouble,
and Jack Tier followed the instant he was permitted so to do. Of course,
the boat, no longer held by its painter, drifted away from the spot, and
the hull of the schooner, relieved from the weight of four human beings,
rose so near the surface again as to bring a small line of its keel out
of water. No better evidence could have been given of the trifling power
which sustained it, and of the timely nature of the succour brought by
Mulford. Had the boat remained near the schooner, it would have been
found half an hour later that the hull had sunk slowly out of sight,
finding its way, doubtless, inch by inch, toward the bottom of the Gulf.

By this time the sun was well up, and the warmth of the hour, season,
and latitude, was shed on the sufferers. There was an old sail in the
boat, and in this the party dried their limbs and feet, which were
getting to be numb by their long immersion. Then the mate produced the
bag and opened it, in quest of bread. A small portion was given to each,
and, on looking farther, the mate discovered that a piece of boiled
ship’s beef had been secreted in this receptacle. Of this also he gave
each a moderate slice, taking a larger portion for himself, as requiring
less precaution. The suffering of the party from hunger was far less
than that they endured from thirst. Neither had been endured long enough
seriously to enfeeble them or render a full meal very dangerous, but the
thirst had been much the hardest to be borne. Of this fact Biddy soon
gave audible evidence.

“The mate is good,” she said, “and the bread tastes swate and
refreshing, but wather is a blessed thing. Can you no give us one dhrap
of the wather that falls from heaven, Mr. Mulford; for this wather of
the saa is of no use but to drown Christians in?”

In an instant the mate had opened a breaker, and filled the tin pot
which is almost always to be found in a boat. Biddy said no more, but
her eyes pleaded so eloquently, that Rose begged the faithful creature
might have the first drink. One eager swallow went down, and then a cry
of disappointment succeeded. The water was salt, and had been put in the
breaker for ballast. The other breaker was tried with the same success.

“It is terrible to be without one drop of water,” murmured Rose, “and
this food makes it more necessary than ever.”

“Patience, patience, dearest Rose--patience for ten minutes, and you
shall all drink,” answered the mate, filling the sail and keeping the
boat away while speaking. “There is water, God be praised, on the rock
to which I first swam, and we will secure it before another day’s sun
help to make it evaporate.”

This announcement quieted the longings of those who endured a thirst
which disappointment rendered doubly hard to bear; and away the boat
glided toward the rock. As he now flew over the distance, lessened more
than one-half by the drift of the wreck, Mulford recalled the scene
through which he had so painfully passed the previous night. As often
happens, he shuddered at the recollection of things which, at the
moment, a desperate resolution had enabled him to encounter with
firmness. Still, he thought nothing less than the ardent desire to save
Rose could have carried him through the trial with the success
which attended his struggles. The dear being at his side asked a few
explanations of what had passed; and she bowed her head and wept,
equally with pain and delight, as imagination pictured to her the
situation of her betrothed, amid that waste of water, with his fearful
companions, and all in the hours of deep night.

But that was over now. There was the rock--the blessed rock on which
Mulford had so accidentally struck, close before them--and presently
they were all on it. The mate took the pot and ran to the little
reservoir, returning with a sweet draught for each of the party.

“A blessed, blessed thing, is wather!” exclaimed Biddy, this time
finding the relief she sought, “and a thousand blessings on _you,_ Mr.
Mulford, who have niver done us anything but good.”

Rose looked a still higher eulogy on the young man, and even Mrs. Budd
had something commendatory and grateful to say. Jack Tier was silent,
but he had all his eyes about him, as he now proved.

“We’ve all on us been so much taken up with our own affairs,” remarked
the steward’s assistant, “that we’ve taken but little notice of the
neighbourhood. If that is n’t the brig, Mr. Mulford, running through
this very passage, with stun’sails set alow and aloft, I do n’t know the
Molly Swash when I see her!”

“The brig!” exclaimed the mate, recollecting the vessels he had seen at
the break-of-day, for the first time in hours. “Can it be possible that
the craft I made out to the southward, is the brig?”

“Look, and judge for yourself, sir. There she comes, like a race-horse,
and if she holds her present course, she must pass somewhere within a
mile or so of us, if we stay where we are.”

Mulford did look, as did all with him. There was the Swash, sure enough,
coming down before the wind, and under a cloud of canvas. She might
be still a league, or a league and a half distant, but, at the rate
at which she was travelling, that distance would soon be past. She was
running through the passage, no doubt with a view to proceed to the Dry
Tortugas, to look after the schooner, Spike having the hope that he had
dodged his pursuers on the coast of Cuba. The mate now looked for the
ship, in the north-western board, believing, as he did, that she was
the sloop-of-war. That vessel had gone about, and was standing to the
southward, on a taut bowline. She was still a long way off, three or
four leagues at least, but the change she had made in her position,
since last seen, proved that she was a great sailer. Then she was more
than hull down, whereas, now, she was near enough to let the outline of
a long, straight fabric be discovered beneath her canvas.

“It is hardly possible that Spike should not see the vessel here in the
northern board,” Mulford observed to Tier, who had been examining the
ship with him. “The lookout is usually good on board the Swash, and,
just now, should certainly be as good as common. Spike is no dawdler
with serious business before him.”

“He’s a willain!” muttered Jack Tier.

The mate regarded his companion with some surprise. Jack was a very
insignificant-looking personage in common, and one would scarcely pause
to give him a second look, unless it might be to laugh at his rotundity
and little waddling legs. But, now, the mate fancied he was swelling
with feelings that actually imparted somewhat more than usual stature
and dignity to his appearance. His face was full of indignation, and
there was something about the eye, that to Mulford was inexplicable.
As Rose, however, had related to him the scene that took place on the
islet, at the moment when Spike was departing, the mate supposed that
Jack still felt a portion of the resentment that such a collision would
be apt to create. From the expression of Jack’s countenance at that
instant, it struck him Spike might not be exactly safe, should accident
put it in the power of the former to do him an injury.

It was now necessary to decide on the course that ought to be pursued.
The bag contained sufficient food to last the party several days, and a
gallon of water still remained in the cavity of the rock. This last was
collected and put in one of the breakers, which was emptied of the salt
water in order to receive it. As water, however, was the great necessity
in that latitude, Mulford did not deem it prudent to set sail with so
small a supply, and he accordingly commenced a search, on some of the
adjacent rocks, Jack Tier accompanying him. They succeeded in doubling
their stock of water, and collected several shell-fish, that the females
found exceedingly grateful and refreshing. On the score of hunger and
thirst, indeed, no one was now suffering. By judiciously sipping a
little water at a time, and retaining it in the mouth before swallowing,
the latter painful feeling had been gotten rid of; and as for food,
there was even more than was actually needed, and that of a very good
quality. It is probable that standing in the water for hours, as Rose,
and her aunt, and Biddy had been obliged to do, had contributed to
lessen the pain endured from thirst, though they had all suffered a good
deal from that cause, especially while the sun shone.

Mulford and Tier were half an hour in obtaining the water. By the end of
that period the brigantine was so near as to render her hull distinctly
visible. It was high time to decide on their future course. The sail had
been brailed when the boat reached the rock, and the boat itself lay
on the side of the latter opposite to the brig, and where no part of
it could be seen to those on board the Swash, with the exception of the
mast. Under the circumstances, therefore, Mulford thought it wisest to
remain where they were, and let the vessel pass, before they attempted
to proceed toward Key West, their intended place of refuge. In order to
do this, however, it was necessary to cause the whole party to lie down,
in such a way as to be hid by the inequalities in the rock, as it
was now very evident the brig would pass within half a mile of them.
Hitherto, it was not probable that they had been seen, and by using due
caution, the chances of Spike’s overlooking them altogether amounted
nearly to certainty.

The necessary arrangements were soon made, the boat’s masts unstepped,
the party placed behind their covers, and the females comfortably
bestowed in the spare sail, where they might got a little undisturbed
sleep after the dreadful night, or morning, they had passed. Even Jack
Tier lay down to catch his nap, as the most useful manner of bestowing
himself for a couple of hours; the time Mulford had mentioned as the
period of their stay where they were.

As for the mate, vigilance was his portion, and he took his position,
hid like all the rest, where he could watch the movements of his old
craft. In about twenty minutes, the brig was quite near; so near that
Mulford not only saw the people on board her, who showed themselves
in the rigging, but fancied he could recognise their persons. As yet,
nothing had occurred in the way of change, but, just as the Swash got
abreast of the rock, she began to take in her studding-sails, and that
hurriedly, as is apt to occur on board a vessel in sudden emergencies.
Our young man was a little alarmed at first, believing that they might
have been discovered, but he was soon induced to think that the crew of
the brigantine had just then begun to suspect the character of the ship
to the northward. That vessel had been drawing near all this time, and
was now only some three leagues distant. Owing to the manner in which
she headed, or bows on, it was not a very easy matter to tell the
character of this stranger, though the symmetry and squareness of his
yards rendered it nearly certain he was a cruiser. Though Spike could
not expect to meet his old acquaintance here, after the chase he had so
lately led her, down on the opposite coast, he might and would have his
misgivings, and Mulford thought it was his intention to haul up close
round the northern angle of the reef, and maintain his advantage of the
wind, over the stranger. If this were actually done, it might expose the
boat to view, for the brig would pass within a quarter of a mile of it,
and on the side of the rock on which it lay. It was too late, however,
to attempt a change, since the appearance of human beings in such a
place would be certain to draw the brig’s glasses on them, and the
glasses must at once let Spike know who they were. It remained,
therefore, only to await the result as patiently as possible.

A very few minutes removed all doubt. The brig hauled as close round
the reef as she dared to venture, and in a very short time the boat lay
exposed to view to all on board her. The vessel was now so near that
Mulford plainly saw the boatswain get upon the coach-house, or little
hurricane-house deck, where Spike stood examining the ship with his
glass, and point out the boat, where it lay at the side of the rock.
In an instant, the glass was levelled at the spot, and the movements
on board the brig immediately betrayed to Mulford that the boat was
recognised. Sail was shortened on board the Swash, and men were seen
preparing to lower her stern boat, while everything indicated that the
vessel was about to be hove-to. There was no time now to be lost, but
the young man immediately gave the alarm.

No sooner did the party arise and show themselves, than the crew of
the Swash gave three cheers. By the aid of the glass, Spike doubtless
recognised their persons, and the fact was announced to the men, by
way of stimulating their exertions. This gave an additional spur to the
movements of those on the rock, who hastened into their own boat, and
made sail as soon as possible.

It was far easier to do all that has been described, than to determine
on the future course. Capture was certain if the fugitives ventured
into the open water, and their only hope was to remain on the reef. If
channels for the passage of the boat could be found, escape was highly
probable, as the schooner’s boat could sail much faster than the brig’s
boat could row, fast as Mulford knew the last to be. But the experience
of the morning had told the mate that the rock rose too near the
surface, in many places, for the boat, small as it was, to pass over
it; and he must trust a great deal to chance. Away he went, however,
standing along a narrow channel, through which the wind just permitted
him to lay, with the sail occasionally shaking.

By this time the Swash had her boat in the water, manned with four
powerful oars, Spike steering it in his own person. Our young mate
placed Tier in the bows, to point out the deepest water, and kept his
sail a rap full, in order to get ahead as fast as possible. Ahead he did
get, but it was on a course that soon brought him out in the open water
of the main passage through the reef, leaving Spike materially astern.
The latter now rose in his boat, and made a signal with his hat, which
the boatswain perfectly understood. The latter caused the brig to ware
short round on her heel, and boarded his foretack in chase, hauling up
into the passage as soon as he could again round the reef. Mulford soon
saw that it would never do for him to venture far from the rocks, the
brig going two feet to his one, though not looking quite as high as he
did in the boat. But the Swash had her guns, and it was probable they
would be used rather than he should escape. When distant two hundred
yards from the reef, therefore, he tacked. The new course brought the
fugitives nearly at right angles to that steered by Spike, who stood
directly on, as if conscious that, sooner or later, such a rencounter
must occur. It would seem that the tide was setting through the passage,
for when the boat of Mulford again reached the reef, it was considerably
to windward of the channel out of which she had issued, and opposite to
another which offered very opportunely for her entrance. Into this new
channel, then, the mate somewhat blindly ran, feeling the necessity of
getting out of gun-shot of the brig at every hazard. She at least could
not follow him among the rocks, let Spike, in his boat, proceed as he

According to appearances, Spike was not likely to be very successful.
He was obliged to diverge from his course, in order to go into the main
passage at the very point where Mulford had just before done the same
thing, and pull along the reef to windward, in order to get into the
new channel, into which the boat he was pursuing had just entered. This
brought him not only astern again, but a long bit astern, inasmuch as
he was compelled to make the circuit described. On he went, however, as
eager in the chase as the hound with his game in view.

Mulford’s boat seemed to fly, and glided ahead at least three feet to
that of Spike’s two. The direction of the channel it was in, brought it
pretty close to the wind, but the water was quite smooth, and our mate
managed to keep the sail full, and his little craft at the same time
quite near the weatherly side of the rocks. In the course of ten minutes
the fugitives were fully a mile from the brig, which was unable to
follow them, but kept standing off and on, in the main passage, waiting
the result. At one time Mulford thought the channel would bring him out
into open water again, on the northern side of the reef, and more than
a mile to the eastward of the point where the ship-channel in which the
Swash was plying commenced; but an accidental circumstance prevented his
standing in far enough to ascertain the fact. That circumstance was as

In running a mile and a half over the reef, in the manner described,
Mulford had left the boat of Spike quite half a mile astern. He was
now out of gun-shot from the brig, or at least beyond the range of her
grape, the only missile he feared, and so far to windward that he kept
his eye on every opening to the southward, which he fancied might allow
of his making a stretch deeper into the mazes of the reef, among which
he believed it easiest for him to escape, and to weary the oarsmen of
his pursuers. Two or three of these openings offered as he glided along,
but it struck him that they all looked so high that the boat would not
lay through them--an opinion in which he was right. At length he came
abreast of one that seemed straight and clear of obstacles as far as
he could see, and through which he might run with a flowing sheet. Down
went his helm, and about went his boat, running away to the southward as
fast as ever.

Had Spike followed, doubled the same shoal, and kept away again in the
same channel as had been done by the boat he chased, all his hopes of
success must have vanished at once. This he did not attempt, therefore;
but, sheering into one of the openings which the mate had rejected, he
cut off quite half a mile in his distance. This was easy enough for him
to accomplish, as a row-boat would pull even easier, near to the wind,
than with the wind broad on its bow. In consequence of this short cut,
therefore, Spike was actually crossing out into Mulford’s new channel,
just as the latter had handsomely cleared the mouth of the opening
through which he effected his purpose.

It is scarcely necessary to say that the two boats must have been for a
few minutes quite near to each other; so near, indeed, did the fugitives
now pass to their pursuers, that it would have been easy for them
to have conversed, had they been so disposed. Not a word was spoken,
however, but Mulford went by, leaving Spike about a hundred yards
astern. This was a trying moment to the latter, and the devil tempted
him to seek his revenge. He had not come unarmed on his enterprise, but
three or four loaded muskets lay in the stern-sheets of his yawl. He
looked at his men, and saw that they could not hold out much longer to
pull as they had been pulling. Then he looked at Mulford’s boat, and saw
it gliding away from him at a rate that would shortly place it another
half mile in advance. He seized a musket, and raised it to his shoulder,
nay, was in the act of taking aim at his mate, when Rose, who watched
his movements, threw herself before Harry, and if she did not actually
save his life, at least prevented Spike’s attempt on it for that
occasion. In the course of the next ten minutes the fugitives had again
so far gained on their pursuers, that the latter began to see that their
efforts were useless. Spike muttered a few bitter curses, and told his
men to lay on their oars.

“It’s well for the runaway,” he added, “that the gal put herself between
us, else would his grog have been stopped for ever. I’ve long suspected
this; but had I been sure of it, the Gulf Stream would have had the
keeping of his body, the first dark night we were in it together. Lay
on your oars, men, lay on your oars; I’m afeared the villian will get
through our fingers, a’ter all.”

The men obeyed, and then, for the first time, did they turn their heads,
to look at those they had been so vehemently pursuing. The other boat
was quite half a mile from them, and it had again tacked. This last
occurrence induced Spike to pull slowly ahead, in quest of another short
passage to cut the fugitives off; but no such opening offered.

“There he goes about again, by George!” exclaimed Spike. “Give way,
lads--give way; an easy stroke, for if he is embayed, he can’t escape

Sure enough, poor Mulford _was_ embayed, and could see no outlet by
which to pass ahead. He tacked his boat two or three times, and he wore
round as often; but on every side shoals, or rocks that actually rose
above the surface of the water, impeded his course. The fact was not to
be concealed; after all his efforts, and so many promises of success,
not only was his further progress ahead cut off, but equally so was
retreat. The passage was not wide enough to admit the hope of getting by
his pursuers, and the young man came to the conclusion that his better
course was to submit with dignity to his fate. For himself he had
no hope--he knew Spike’s character too well for that; but he did not
apprehend any great immediate danger to his companions. Spike had a
coarse, brutal admiration for Rose! but her expected fortune, which was
believed to be of more amount than was actually the case, was a sort of
pledge that he would not willingly put himself in a situation that would
prevent the possibility of enjoying it. Strange, hurried, and somewhat
confused thoughts passed through Harry Mulford’s mind, as he brailed his
sail, and waited for his captors to approach and take possession of his
boat and himself. This was done quietly, and with very few words on the
part of Spike.

Mulford would have liked the appearance of things better had his old
commander cursed him, and betrayed other signs of the fury that was
boiling in his very soul. On the contrary, never had Stephen Spike
seemed more calm, or under better self-command. He smiled, and saluted
Mrs. Budd, just as if nothing unpleasant had occurred, and alluded to
the sharpness of the chase with facetiousness and seeming good-humour.
The females were deceived by this manner, and hoped, after all, that the
worst that would happen would be a return to their old position on
board the Swash. This was being so much better off than their horrible
situation on the wreck, that the change was not frightful to them.

“What has become of the schooner, Mr. Mulford?” asked Spike, as the
boats began to pass down the channel to return to the brig--two of the
Swash’s men taking their seats in that which had been captured, along
with their commander, while the other two got a tow from the use of the
sail. “I see you have the boat here that we used alongside of her, and
suppose you know something of the craft itself.”

“She capsized with us in a squall,” answered the mate, “and we only left
the wreck this morning.”

“Capsized!--hum--that was a hard fate, to be sure, and denotes bad
seamanship. Now I’ve sailed all sorts of craft these forty years, or
five-and-thirty at least, and never cap-sized anything in my life. Stand
by there for’ard to hold on by that rock.”

A solitary cap of the coral rose above the water two or three feet,
close to the channel, and was the rock to which Spike alluded. It was
only some fifty feet in diameter, and of an oval form, rising quite
above the ordinary tides, as was apparent by its appearance. It is
scarcely necessary to say it had no other fresh water than that which
occasionally fell on its surface, which surface being quite smooth,
retained very little of the rain it received. The boat was soon
alongside of this rock, where it was held broadside-to by the two

“Mr. Mulford, do me the favour to step up here,” said Spike, leading the
way on to the rock himself. “I have a word to say to you before we get
on board the old Molly once more.”

Mulford silently complied, fully expecting that Spike intended to blow
his brains out, and willing the bloody deed should be done in a way to
be as little shocking to Rose as circumstances would allow. But Spike
manifested no such intention. A more refined cruelty was uppermost
in his mind; and his revenge was calculated, and took care to fortify
itself with some of the quibbles and artifices of the law. He might not
be exactly right in his legal reservations, but he did not the less rely
on their virtue.

“Hark’e, Mr. Mulford,” said Spike, sharply, as soon as both were on the
rock, “you have run from my brig, thereby showing your distaste for her;
and I’ve no disposition to keep a man who wishes to quit me. Here you
are, sir, on _terrum firm,_ as the scholars call it; and here you have
my full permission to remain. I wish you a good morning, sir; and will
not fail to report, when we get in, that you left the brig of your own

“You will not have the cruelty to abandon me on this naked rock, Captain
Spike, and that without a morsel of food, or a drop of water.”

“Wather is a blessed thing!” exclaimed Biddy. “Do not think of lavin’
the gentleman widout wather.”

“You left _me,_ sir, without food or water, and you can fit out your own
rock--yes, d--e, sir, you left me _under fire,_ and that is a thing no
true-hearted man would have thought of. Stand by to make sail, boys; and
if he offer to enter the boat, pitch him out with the boat-hooks.”

Spike was getting angry, and he entered the boat again, without
perceiving that Rose had left it. Light of foot, and resolute of spirit,
the beautiful girl, handsomer than ever perhaps, by her excited feelings
and dishevelled hair, had sprung on the rock, as Spike stepped into
the boat forward, and when the latter turned round, after loosening
the sail, he found he was drifting away from the very being who was
the object of all his efforts. Mulford, believing that Rose was to
be abandoned as well as himself, received the noble girl in his arms,
though ready to implore Spike, on his knees, to return and at least
to take her off. But Spike wanted no solicitation on that point. He
returned of his own accord, and had just reached the rock again when a
report of a gun drew all eyes toward the brig.

The Swash had again run out of the passage, and was beating up, close
to the reef as she dared to go, with a signal flying. All the seamen at
once understood the cause of this hint. The strange sail was getting too
near, and everybody could see that it was the sloop-of-war. Spike looked
at Rose, a moment, in doubt. But Mulford raised his beloved in his arms,
and carried her to the side of the rock, stepping on board the boat.

Spike watched the movements of the young man with jealous vigilance, and
no sooner was Rose placed on her seat, than he motioned significantly to
the mate to quit the boat.

“I cannot and will not voluntarily, Captain Spike,” answered Harry,
calmly. “It would be committing a sort of suicide.”

A sign brought two of the men to the captain’s assistance. While the
latter held Rose in her place, the sailors shoved Harry on the rock
again. Had Mulford been disposed to resist, these two men could not very
easily have ejected him from the boat, if they could have done it at
all; but he knew there were others in reserve, and feared that blood
might be shed, in the irritated state of Spike, in the presence of Rose.
While, therefore, he would not be accessary to his own destruction, he
would not engage in what he knew would prove not only a most harassing,
but a bootless resistance. The consequence was that the boats proceeded,
leaving him alone on the rock.

It was perhaps fortunate for Rose that she fainted. Her condition
occupied her aunt and Biddy, and Spike was enabled to reach his brig
without any further interruption. Rose was taken on board still nearly
insensible, while her two female companions were so much confused and
distressed, that neither could have given a reasonably clear account of
what had just occurred. Not so with Jack Tier, however. That singular
being noted all that passed, seated in the eyes of the boat, away
from the confusion that prevailed in its stern-sheets, and apparently
undisturbed by it.

As the party was sailing back toward the brig, the lighthouse boat
towing the Swash’s yawl, Jack took as good an observation of the
channels of that part of the reef as his low position would allow. He
tried to form in his mind a sort of chart of the spot, for, from the
instant Mulford was thus deserted, the little fellow had formed a stern
resolution to attempt his rescue. How that was to be done, however, was
more than he yet knew; and when they reached the brig’s side, Tier may
be said to have been filled with good intentions, rather than with any
very available knowledge to enable him to put them in execution.

As respects the two vessels, the arrival of Spike on board his own
was not a moment too soon. The Poughkeepsie, for the stranger to the
northward was now ascertained to be that sloop-of-war, was within long
gun-shot by this time, and near enough to make certain, by means of
her glasses, of the character of the craft with which she was closing.
Luckily for the brig she lay in the channel so often mentioned, and
through which both she and her present pursuer had so lately come, on
their way to the northward. This brought her to windward, as the wind
then stood, with a clear passage before her. Not a moment was lost. No
sooner were the females sent below, than sail was made on the brig, and
she began to beat through the passage, making long legs and short ones.
She was chased, as a matter of course, and that hard, the difference in
sailing between the two crafts not being sufficiently great to render
the brigantine’s escape by any means certain, while absolutely within
the range of those terrible missiles that were used by the man-of-war’s

But Spike soon determined not to leave a point so delicate as that of
his own and his vessel’s security to be decided by a mere superiority in
the way of heels. The Florida Reef, with all its dangers, windings,
and rocks, was as well known to him as the entrances to the port of New
York. In addition to its larger channels, of which there are three or
four, through which ships of size can pass, it had many others that
would admit only vessels of a lighter draught of water. The brig was not
flying light, it is true, but she was merely in good ballast trim, and
passages would be available to her, into which the Poughkeepsie would
not dare to venture. One of these lesser channels was favourably placed
to further the escape of Spike, and he shoved the brig into it after the
struggle had lasted less than an hour. This passage offered a shorter
cut to the south side of the reef than the main channel, and the
sloop-of-war, doubtless perceiving the uselessness of pursuit, under
such circumstances, wore round on her heel, and came down through the
main channel again, just entering the open water, near the spot where
the schooner had sunk, as the sun was setting.


     _Shallow._ Did her grandsire leave her seven hundred pound?

     _Evans._ Ay, and her father is make her a petter penny.

     _Shallow._ I know the young gentlewoman; she has good gifts.

     _Evans._ Seven hundred pounds, and possibilities, is good gifts.


As for Spike, he had no intention of going to the southward of the
Florida Reef again until his business called him there. The lost bag of
doubloons was still gleaming before his imagination, and no sooner did
the Poughkeepsie bear up, than he shortened sail, standing back and
forth in his narrow and crooked channel, rather losing ground than
gaining, though he took great pains not to let his artifice be seen.
When the Poughkeepsie was so far to the northward as to render it safe,
he took in everything but one or two of his lowest sails, and followed
easily in the same direction. As the sloop-of-war carried her light
and loftier sails, she remained visible to the people of the Swash
long after the Swash had ceased to be visible to her. Profiting by this
circumstance, Spike entered the main channel again some time before it
was dark, and selected a safe anchorage there that was well known to
him; a spot where sufficient sand had collected on the coral to make
good holding ground, and where a vessel would be nearly embayed, though
always to windward of her channel going out, by the formation of the
reef. Here he anchored, in order to wait until morning ere he ventured
further north. During the whole of that dreadful day, Rose had remained
in her cabin, disconsolate, nearly unable, as she was absolutely
unwilling to converse. Now it was that she felt the total insufficiency
of a mind feeble as that of her aunt’s to administer consolation to
misery like her own. Nevertheless, the affectionate solicitude of Mrs.
Budd, as well as that of the faithful creature, Biddy, brought some
relief, and reason and resignation began slowly to resume their
influence. Yet was the horrible picture of Harry, dying by inches,
deserted in the midst of the waters on his solitary rock, ever present
to her thoughts, until, once or twice, her feelings verged on madness.
Prayer brought its customary relief, however; and we do not think that
we much exaggerate the fact, when we say that Rose passed fully one-half
of that terrible afternoon on her knees.

As for Jack Tier, he was received on board the brig much as if nothing
had happened. Spike passed and repassed him fifty times, without even an
angry look, or a word of abuse; and the deputy-steward dropped quietly
into the duties of his office, without meeting with either reproach
or hindrance. The only allusion, indeed, that was made to his recent
adventures, took place in a conversation that was held on the subject in
the galley, the interlocutors being Jack himself, Josh, the steward, and
Simon, the cook.

“Where you been scullin’ to, ‘bout on dat reef, Jack, wid dem’ ere
women, I won’er now?” demanded Josh, after tasting the cabin soup, in
order to ascertain how near it was to being done. “It’ink it no great
fun to dodge ‘bout among dem rock in a boat, for anudder hurricane might
come when a body least expeck him.”

“Oh,” said Jack, cavalierly, “two hurricanes no more come in one month,
than two shot in the same hole. We’ve been turtlin’, that’s all. I wish
we had in your coppers, cook, some of the critturs that we fell in with
in our cruise.”

“Wish’e had, master steward, wid all my heart,” answered the fat,
glistening potentate of the galley. “But, hark’ee, Jack; what became of
our young mate, can ‘e tell? Some say he get kill at’e Dry Tortugas, and
some say he war’ scullin’ round in dat boat you hab, wid’e young woman,

“Ah, boys,” answered Jack, mournfully, “sure enough, what _has_ become
of him?”

“You know, why can’t you tell? What good to hab secret among friend.”

“_Are_ ye his friends, lads? Do you really feel as if you could give a
poor soul in its agony a helpin’ hand?”

“Why not?” said Josh, in a reproachful way. “Misser Mulford’e bess mate
dis brig ebber get; and I don’t see why Cap’in Spike-want to be rid of

“Because he’s a willian!” returned Jack between his grated teeth. “D’ye
know what that means in English, master Josh; and can you and cook
here, both of whom have sailed with the man years in and years out, say
whether my words be true or not?”

“Dat as a body understand ‘em. Accordin’ to some rule, Stephen Spike
not a werry honest man; but accordin’ to ‘nudder some, he as good as any
body else.”

“Yes, dat just be upshot of de matter,” put in Simon, approvingly. “De
whole case lie in dat meanin’.”

“D’ye call it right to leave a human being to starve, or to suffer for
water, on a naked rock, in the midst of the ocean?”

“Who do dat?”

“The willian who is captain of this brig; and all because he thinks
young eyes and bloomin’ cheeks prefar young eyes and bloomin’ cheeks to
his own grizzly beard and old look-outs.”

“Dat bad; dat werry bad,” said Josh, shaking his head, a way of denoting
dissatisfaction, in which Simon joined him; for no crime appeared
sufficiently grave in the eyes of these two sleek and well-fed officials
to justify such a punishment. “Dat mons’ous bad, and cap’in ought to
know better dan do _dat_. I nebber starves a mouse, if I catches him in
de bread-locker. Now, dat a sort of reason’ble punishment, too; but I
nebber does it. If mouse eat my bread, it do seem right to tell mouse
dat he hab enough, and dat he must not eat any more for a week, or a
mont’, but it too cruel for me, and I nebber does it; no, I t’rows de
little debil overboard, and lets him drown like a gentle’em.”

“Y-e-s,” drawled out Simon, in a philanthropical tone of voice, “dat’e
best way. What good it do to torment a fellow critter? If Misser Mulford
run, why put him down run, and let him go, I say, on’y mulk his wages;
but what good it do anybody to starve him? Now dis is my opinion,
gentle’em, and dat is, dat starwation be wuss dan choleric. Choleric
kill, I knows, and so does starwation kill; but of de two, gib me de
choleric fuss; if I gets well of dat, den try starwation if you can.”

“I’m glad to hear you talk in this manner, my hearties,” put in Jack;
“and I hope I may find you accommodatin’ in a plan I’ve got to help the
maty out of this difficulty. As a friend of Stephen Spike’s I would do
it; for it must be a terrible thing to die with such a murder on one’s
soul. Here’s the boat that we pick’d up at the light-house, yonder,
in tow of the brig at this minute; and there’s everything in her
comfortable for a good long run, as I know from having sailed in her;
and what I mean is this: as we left Mr. Mulford, I took the bearings and
distance of the rock he was on, d’ye understand, and think I could find
my way back to it. You see the brig is travelin’ slowly north ag’in, and
afore long we shall be in the neighbourhood of that very rock. We, cook
and stewards, will be called on to keep an anchor-watch, if the brig
fetches up, as I heard the captain tell the Spanish gentleman he thought
she would; and then we can take the boat that’s in the water and go and
have a hunt for the maty.”

The two blacks looked at Tier earnestly; then they turned their heads to
look at each other. The idea struck each as bold and novel, but each
saw serious difficulties in it. At length Josh, as became his superior
station, took on himself the office of expressing the objections that
occurred to his mind.

“Dat nebber do!” exclaimed the steward. “We be’s quite willin’ to
sarve’e mate, who’s a good gentle’em, and as nice a young man as ever
sung out, ‘hard a-lee,’ but we must t’ink little bit of number one; or,
for dat matter, of number two, as Simon would be implercated as well as
myself. If Cap’in Spike once knew we’ve lent a hand in sich a job, he’d
never overlook it. I knows him, _well;_ and that is sayin’ as much
as need be said of any man’s character. You nebber catch _me_ runnin’
myself into his jaws; would rather fight a shark widout any knife. No,
no--I knows him _well_. Den comes anudder werry unanswerable objecsh’un,
and dat is, dat’e brig owe bot’ Simon and I money. Fifty dollars, each
on us, if she owe one cent. Now, do you t’ink in cander, Jack, dat two
colour’ gentle’em, like us, can t’row away our fortins like two sons of
a York merchant dat has inherited a hundred t’ousand dollar tudder day?”

“There is no occasion for running at all, or for losing your wages.”

“How you get’e mate off, den? Can he walk away on de water? If so, let
him go widout us. A werry good gentle’em is Misser Mulford, but not good
enough to mulk Simon and me out of fifty dollar each.”

“You will not hear my project, Josh, and so will never know what I would
be at.”

“Well, come, tell him jest as you surposes him. Now listen, Simon, so
dat not a word be loss.”

“My plan is to take the boat, if we anchor, as anchor I know we shall,
and go and find the rock and bring Mr. Mulford off; then we can come
back to the brig, and get on board ourselves, and let the mate sail away
in the boat by himself. On this plan nobody will run, and no wages be

“But dat take time and an anchor-watch last but two hour, surposin’ even
dat’ey puts all t’ree of us in de same watch.”

“Spike usually does that, you know. ‘Let the cook and the stewards keep
the midnight watch,’ he commonly says, ‘and that will give the foremost
hands a better snooze.”’

“Yes, he do say _dat,_ Josh,” put in Simon, “most ebbery time we

“I know he does, and surposes he will say it to-night, if he comes-to
to-night. But a two hour watch may not be long enough to do all you
wants; and den, jest t’ink for a moment, should ‘e cap’in come on deck
and hail’e forecastle, and find us all gone, I wouldn’t be in your skin,
Jack, for dis brig, in sich a kerlamity. I knows Cap’in Spike well;
t’ree time I endebber to run myself, and each time he bring me up wid
a round turn; so, now-a-days, I nebber t’inks of sich a projeck any

“But I do not intend to leave the forecastle without some one on it to
answer a hail. No, all I want is a companion; for I do not like to go
out on the reef at midnight, all alone. If one of you will go with me,
the other can stay and answer the captain’s hail, should he really come
on deck in our watch--a thing very little likely to happen. When once
his head is on his pillow, a’ter a hard day’s work, it’s not very apt
to be lifted ag’in without a call, or a squall. If you do know Stephen
Spike _well,_ Josh, I know him better.”

“Well, Jack, dis here is a new idee, d’ye see, and a body must take time
to consider on it. If Simon and I do ship for dis v’y’ge, ‘t will be for
lub of Mr. Mulford, and not for _his_ money or _your’n”_.

This was all the encouragement of his project Jack Tier could obtain, on
that occasion, from either his brother steward, or from the cook. These
blacks were well enough disposed to rescue an innocent and unoffending
man from the atrocious death to which Spike had condemned his mate, but
neither lost sight of his own security and interest. They promised Tier
not to betray him, however; and he had the fullest confidence in their
pledges. They who live together in common, usually understand the
feeling that prevails, on any given point, in their own set; and Jack
felt pretty certain that Harry was a greater favourite in and about the
camboose than the captain. On that feeling he relied, and he was fain to
wait the course of events, ere he came to any absolute conclusion as to
his own course.

The interview in the galley took place about half an hour before the
brig anchored for the night. Tier, who often assisted on such occasions,
went aloft to help secure the royal, one of the gaskets of which had got
loose, and from the yard he had an excellent opportunity to take a look
at the reef, the situation of the vessel, and the probable bearings of
the rock on which poor Mulford had been devoted to a miserable death.
This opportunity was much increased by Spike’s hailing him, while on the
yard, and ordering him to take a good look at the sloop-of-war, and at
the same time to ascertain if any boats were “prowlin’ about, in order
to make a set upon us in the night.” On receiving this welcome order,
Jack answered with a cheerful “Ay, ay, sir,” and standing up on the
yard, he placed an arm around the mast, and remained for a long time
making his observations. The command to look-out for boats would have
been a sufficient excuse had he continued on the yard as long as it was

Jack had no difficulty in finding the Poughkeepsie, which was already
through the passage, and no longer visible from the deck. She appeared
to be standing to the northward and westward, under easy canvas, like a
craft that was in no hurry. This fact was communicated to Spike in
the usual way. The latter seemed pleased, and he answered in a hearty
manner, just as if no difficulty had ever occurred between him and the
steward’s assistant.

“Very well, Jack! bravo, Jack!--now take a good look for boats; you’ll
have light enough for that this half hour,” cried the captain. “If any
are out, you’ll find them pulling down the channel, or maybe they’ll try
to shorten the cut, by attempting to pull athwart the reef. Take a good
and steady look for them, my man.”

“Ay, ay, sir; I’ll do all I can with naked eyes,” answered Jack, “but
I could do better, sir, if they would only send me up a glass by these
here signal-halyards. With a glass, a fellow might speak with some

Spike seemed struck with the truth of this suggestion; and he soon sent
a glass aloft by the signal-halyards. Thus provided, Jack descended as
low as the cross-trees, where he took his seat, and began a survey at
his leisure. While thus employed, the brig was secured for the night,
her decks were cleared, and the people were ordered to get their
suppers, previously to setting an anchor-watch, and turning-in for the
night. No one heeded the movements of Tier,--for Spike had gone into
his own state-room,--with the exception of Josh and Simon. Those two
worthies were still in the galley, conversing on the subject of Jack’s
recent communications; and ever and anon one of them would stick his
head out of the door and look aloft, withdrawing it, and shaking it
significantly, as soon as his observations were ended.

As for Tier, he was seated quite at his ease; and having slung his glass
to one of the shrouds, in a way to admit of its being turned as on a
pivot, he had every opportunity for observing accurately, and at his
leisure. The first thing Jack did, was to examine the channel very
closely, in order to make sure that no boats were in it, after which
he turned the glass with great eagerness toward the reef, in the almost
hopeless office of ascertaining something concerning Mulford. In point
of fact, the brig had anchored quite three leagues from the solitary
rock of the deserted mate, and, favoured as he was by his elevation,
Jack could hardly expect to discern so small and low an object as that
rock at so great a distance. Nevertheless, the glass was much better
than common. It had been a present to Spike from one who was careful in
his selections of such objects, and who had accidentally been under
a serious obligation to the captain. Knowing the importance of a
good look, as regards the boats, Spike had brought this particular
instrument, of which, in common, he was very chary, from his own
state-room, and sent it aloft, in order that Jack might have every
available opportunity of ascertaining his facts. It was this glass,
then, which was the means of the important discoveries the little
fellow, who was thus perched on the fore-topmast cross-trees of the
Swash, did actually succeed in making.

Jack actually started, when he first ascertained how distinctly and near
the glass he was using brought distant objects. The gulls that sailed
across its disk, though a league off, appeared as if near enough to be
touched by the hand, and even their feathers gave out not only their
hues, but their forms. Thus, too, was it with the surface of the ocean,
of which the little waves that agitated the water of the reef, might
be seen tossing up and down, at more than twice the range of the
Poughkeepsie’s heaviest gun. Naked rocks, low and subdued as they were
in colour, too, were to be noted, scattered up and down in the panorama.
At length Tier fancied his glass covered a field that he recognized. It
was distant, but might be seen from his present elevation. A second look
satisfied him he was right; and he next clearly traced the last channel
in which they had endeavoured to escape from Spike, or that in which the
boat had been taken. Following it along, by slowly moving the glass,
he actually hit the rock on which Mulford had been deserted. It was
peculiar in shape, size, and elevation above the water, and connected
with the circumstance of the channel, which was easily enough seen by
the colour of the water, and more easily from his height than if he had
been in it, he could not be mistaken. The little fellow’s heart beat
quick as he made the glass move slowly over its surface, anxiously
searching for the form of the mate. It was not to be seen. A second,
and a more careful sweep of the glass, made it certain that the rock was

Although a little reflection might have satisfied any one Mulford was
not to be sought in that particular spot, so long after he had been left
there, Jack Tier felt grievously disappointed when he was first made
certain of the accuracy of his observations. A minute later he began to
reason on the matter, and he felt more encouraged. The rock on which the
mate had been abandoned was smooth, and could not hold any fresh water
that might have been left by the late showers. Jack also remembered that
it had neither sea-weed nor shell-fish. In short, the utmost malice of
Spike could not have selected, for the immolation of his victim, a more
suitable place. Now Tier had heard Harry’s explanation to Rose, touching
the manner in which he had waded and swum about the reef that very
morning, and it at once occurred to him that the young man had too much
energy and spirit to remain helpless and inactive to perish on a
naked rock, when there might be a possibility of at least prolonging
existence, if not of saving it. This induced the steward to turn the
glass slowly over the water, and along all the ranges of visible rock
that he could find in that vicinity. For a long time the search was
useless, the distance rendering such an examination not only difficult
but painful. At length Jack, about to give up the matter in despair,
took one sweep with the glass nearer to the brig, as much to obtain a
general idea of the boat-channels of the reef, as in any hope of finding
Mulford, when an object moving in the water came within the field of the
glass. He saw it but for an instant, as the glass swept slowly past,
but it struck him it was something that had life, and was in motion.
Carefully going over the same ground again, after a long search, he
again found what he so anxiously sought. A good look satisfied him that
he was right. It was certainly a man wading along the shallow water of
the reef, immersed to his waist--and it must be Mulford.

So excited was Jack Tier by this discovery that he trembled like a leaf.
A minute or two elapsed before he could again use the glass; and when he
did, a long and anxious search was necessary before so small an object
could be once more found. Find it he did, however, and then he got its
range by the vessel, in a way to make sure of it. Yes, it was a man, and
it was Mulford.

Circumstances conspired to aid Jack in the investigation that succeeded.
The sun was near setting, but a stream of golden light gleamed over
the waters, particularly illuminating the portion which came within
the field of the glass. It appeared then that Harry, in his efforts to
escape from the rock, and to get nearer to the edge of the main channel,
where his chances of being seen and rescued would be ten-fold what they
were on his rock, had moved south, by following the naked reef and the
shallow places, and was actually more than a league nearer to the brig
than he would have been had he remained stationary. There had been hours
in which to make this change, and the young man had probably improved
them to the utmost.

Jack watched the form that was wading slowly along with an interest
he had never before felt in the movements of any human being. Whether
Mulford saw the brig or not, it was difficult to say. She was quite two
leagues from him, and, now that her sails were furled, she offered but
little for the eye to rest on at that distance. At first, Jack thought
the young man was actually endeavouring to get nearer to her, though it
must have been a forlorn hope that should again place him in the hands
of Spike. It was, however, a more probable conjecture that the young man
was endeavouring to reach the margin of the passage, where a good deal
of rock was above water, and near to which he had already managed to
reach. At one time Jack saw that the mate was obliged to swim, and he
actually lost sight of him for a time. His form, however, reappeared,
and then it slowly emerged from the water, and stood erect on a bare
rock of some extent. Jack breathed freer at this; for Mulford was now on
the very margin of the channel, and might be easily reached by the boat,
should he prevail on Josh, or Simon, to attempt the rescue.

At first, Jack Tier fancied that Mulford had knelt to return thanks
on his arrival at a place of comparative safety; but a second look
satisfied him that Harry was drinking from one of the little pools of
fresh water left by the late shower. When he rose from drinking, the
young man walked about the place, occasionally stooping, signs that
he was picking up shell-fish for his supper. Suddenly, Mulford darted
forward, and passed beyond the field of the glass. When Jack found him
again, he was in the act of turning a small turtle, using his knife
on the animal immediately after. Had Jack been in danger of starvation
himself, and found a source of food as ample and as grateful as this,
he could scarcely have been more delighted. The light now began to wane
perceptibly, still Harry’s movements could be discerned. The turtle was
killed and dressed, sufficiently at least for the mate’s purposes, and
the latter was seen collecting sea-weed, and bits of plank, boards, and
sticks of wood, of which more or less, in drifting past, had lodged
upon the rocks. “Is it possible,” thought Jack, “that he is so werry
partic’lar he can’t eat his turtle raw! Will he, indeed, venture to
light a fire, or has he the means?” Mulford was so particular, however,
he did venture to light a fire, and he had the means. This may be said
to be the age of matches--not in a connubial, though in an inflammatory
sense--and the mate had a small stock in a tight box that he habitually
carried on his person. Tier saw him at work over a little pile he had
made for a long time, the beams of day departing now so fast as to make
him fearful he should soon lose his object in the increasing obscurity
of twilight. Suddenly a light gleamed, and the pile sent forth a clear
flame. Mulford went to and fro, collecting materials to feed his
fire, and was soon busied in cooking his turtle. All this Tier saw and
understood, the light of the flames coming in proper time to supply the
vacuum left by the departure of that of day.

In a minute Tier had no difficulty in seeing the fire that Mulford had
lighted on his low and insulated domains with the naked eye. It gleamed
brightly in that solitary place; and the steward was much afraid it
would be seen by some one on deck, get to be reported to Spike, and lead
to Harry’s destruction after all. The mate appeared to be insensible to
his danger, however, occasionally casting piles of dry sea-weed on his
fire, in a way to cause the flames to flash up, as if kindled anew
by gunpowder. It now occurred to Tier that the young man had a double
object in lighting this fire, which would answer not only the purposes
of his cookery, but as a signal of distress to anything passing
near. The sloop-of-war, though more distant than the brig, was in his
neighbourhood; and she might possibly yet send relief. Such was the
state of things when Jack was startled by a sudden hail from below. It
was Spike’s voice, and came up to him short and quick.

“Fore-topmast cross-trees, there! What are ye about all this time,
Master Jack Tier, in them fore-topmast cross-trees, I say?” demanded

“Keeping a look-out for boats from the sloop-of-war, as you bade me,
sir,” answered Jack, coolly.

“D’ye see any, my man? Is the water clear ahead of us, or not?”

“It’s getting to be so dark, sir, I can see no longer. While there was
day-light, no boat was to be seen.”

“Come down, man--come down; I’ve business for you below. The sloop is
far enough to the nor’ard, and we shall neither see nor hear from her
to-night. Come down, I say, Jack--come down.”

Jack obeyed, and securing the glass, he began to descend the rigging.
He was soon as low as the top, when he paused a moment to take another
look. The fire was still visible, shining like a torch on the surface
of the water, casting its beams abroad like “a good deed in a naughty
world.” Jack was sorry to see it, though he once more took its bearing
from the brig, in order that he might know where to find the spot, in
the event of a search for it. When on the stretcher of the fore-rigging,
Jack stopped and again looked for his beacon. It had disappeared, having
sunk below the circular formation of the earth. By ascending two or
three ratlins, it came into view, and by going down as low as the
stretcher again, it disappeared. Trusting that no one, at that hour,
would have occasion to go aloft, Jack now descended to the deck, and
went aft with the spy-glass.

Spike and the Señor Montefalderon were under the coach-house, no one
else appearing on any part of the quarter-deck. The people were eating
their suppers, and Josh and Simon were busy in the galley. As for the
females, they chose to remain in their own cabin, where Spike was well
pleased to leave them.

“Come this way, Jack,” said the captain, in his best-humoured tone of
voice, “I’ve a word to say to you. Put the glass in at my state-room
window, and come hither.”

Tier did as ordered.

“So you can make out no boats to the nor’ard, ha, Jack! nothing to be
seen thereaway?”

“Nothing in the way of a boat, sir.”

“Ay, ay, I dare say there’s plenty of water, and some rock. The Florida
Reef has no scarcity of either, to them that knows where to look for
one, and to steer clear of the other. Hark’e, Jack; so you got the
schooner under way from the Dry Tortugas, and undertook to beat her up
to Key West, when she fancied herself a turtle, and over she went with
you--is that it, my man?”

“The schooner turned turtle with us, sure enough, sir; and we all came
near drowning on her bottom.”

“No sharks in that latitude and longitude, eh Jack?”

“Plenty on ‘em, sir; and I thought they would have got us all, at one
time. More than twenty set of fins were in sight at once, for several

“You could hardly have supplied the gentlemen with a leg, or an arm,
each. But where was the boat all this time--you had the light-house boat
in tow, I suppose?”

“She had been in tow, sir; but Madam Budd talked so much dictionary to
the painter, that it got adrift.”

“Yet I found you all in it.”

“Very true, sir. Mr. Mulford swam quite a mile to reach the rocks, and
found the boat aground on one on ‘em. As soon as he got the boat, he
made sail, and came and took us off. We had reason to thank God he could
do so.”

Spike looked dark and thoughtful. He muttered the words “swam,” and
“rocks,” but was too cautious to allow any expressions to escape him,
that might betray to the Mexican officer that which was uppermost in his
mind. He was silent, however, for quite a minute, and Jack saw that he
had awakened a dangerous source of distrust in the captain’s breast.

“Well, Jack,” resumed Spike, after the pause, “can you tell us anything
of the doubloons? I nat’rally expected to find them in the boat, but
there were none to be seen. You scarcely pumped the schooner out,
without overhauling her lockers, and falling in with them doubloons.”

“We found them, sure enough, and had them ashore with us, in the tent,
down to the moment when we sailed.”

“When you took them off to the schooner, eh? My life for it, the gold
was not forgotten.”

“It was not, sure enough, sir; but we took it off with us to the
schooner, and it went down in her when she finally sunk.”

Another pause, during which Señor Montefalderon and Captain Spike looked
significantly at each other.

“Do you think, Jack, you could find the spot where the schooner went

“I could come pretty near it, sir, though not on the very spot itself.
Water leaves no mark over the grave of a sunken ship.”

“If you can take us within a reasonable distance, we might find it
by sweeping for it. Them doubloons are worth some trouble; and their
recovery would be better than a long v’y’ge to us, any day.”

“They would, indeed, Don Esteban,” observed the Mexican; “and my poor
country is not in a condition to bear heavy losses. If Señor Jack Tier
can find the wreck, and we regain the money, ten of those doubloons
shall be his reward, though I take them from my own share, much
diminished as it will be.”

“You hear, Jack--here is a chance to make your fortune! You say you
sailed with me in old times--and old times were good times with this
brig, though times has changed; but if you sailed with me, in _old_
times, you must remember that whatever the Swash touched she turned to

“I hope you do n’t doubt, Captain Spike, my having sailed in the brig,
not only in old times, but in her best times.”

Jack seemed hurt as he put this question, and Spike appeared in doubt.
The latter gazed at the little, rotund, queer-looking figure before him,
as if endeavouring to recognise him; and when he had done, he passed his
hand over his brow, like one who endeavoured to recall past objects by
excluding those that are present.

“You will then show us the spot where my unfortunate schooner did sink,
Señor Jack Tier?” put in the Mexican.

“With all my heart, señor, if it is to be found. I think I could take
you within a cable’s length of the place, though hunger, and thirst, and
sharks, and the fear of drowning, will keep a fellow from having a very
bright look-out for such a matter.”

“In what water do you suppose the craft to lie, Jack?” demanded the

“You know as much of that as I do myself, sir. She went down about a
cable’s length from the reef, toward which she was a settin’ at the
time; and had she kept afloat an hour longer, she might have grounded on
the rocks.”

“She ‘s better where she is, if we can only find her by sweeping. On the
rocks we could do nothing with her but break her up, and ten to one the
doubloons would be lost. By the way, Jack, do you happen to know where
that scoundrel of a mate of mine stowed the money?”

“When we left the island, I carried it down to the boat myself--and a
good lift I had of it. As sure as you are there, señor, I was obliged to
take it on a shoulder. When it came out of the boat, Mr. Mulford carried
it below; and I heard him tell Miss Rose, a’terwards that he had thrown
it into a bread-locker.”

“Where we shall find it, Don Wan, notwithstanding all this veering and
hauling. The old brig has luck when, doubloons are in question, and ever
has had since I’ve commanded her. Jack, we shall have to call on the
cook and stewards for an anchor-watch to-night. The people are a good
deal fagged with boxing about this reef so much, and I shall want ‘em
all as fresh to-morrow as they can be got. You idlers had better take
the middle watches, which will give the fore-castle chaps longer naps.”

“Ay, ay, sir; we’ll manage that for ‘em. Josh and Simon can go on at
twelve, and I will take the watch at two, which will give the men all
the rest they want, as I can hold out for four hours full. I’m as good
for an anchor-watch as any man in the brig, Captain Spike.”

“That you are, Jack, and better than some on ‘em. Take you all round,
and round it is, you ‘re a rum ‘un, my lad--the queerest little jigger
that ever lay out on a royal-yard.”

Jack might have been a little offended at Spike’s compliments, but he
was certainly not sorry to find him so good-natured, after all that had
passed. He now left the captain, and his Mexican companion, seemingly in
close conference together, while he went below himself, and dropped
as naturally into the routine of his duty, as if he had never left the
brig. In the cabin he found the females, of course. Rose scarce raising
her face from the shawl which lay on the bed of her own berth. Jack
busied himself in a locker near this berth, until an opportunity
occurred to touch Rose, unseen by her aunt or Biddy. The poor
heart-stricken girl raised her face, from which all the colour
had departed, and looked almost vacantly at Jack, as if to ask
an explanation. Hope is truly, by a most benevolent provision of
Providence, one of the very last blessings to abandon us. It is probable
that we are thus gifted, in order to encourage us to rely on the great
atonement to the last moment, since, without this natural endowment to
cling to hope, despair might well be the fate of millions, who, there is
reason to think, reap the benefit of that act of divine mercy. It would
hardly do to say that anything like hope was blended with the look Rose
now cast on Jack, but it was anxious and inquiring.

The steward bent his head to the locker, bringing his face quite near
to that of Rose, and whispered--“There is hope, Miss Rose--but do not
betray me.”

These were blessed words for our heroine to hear, and they produced
an immediate and great revolution in her feelings. Commanding herself,
however, she looked her questions, instead of trusting even to a
whisper. Jack did not say any more, just then; but, shortly after, he
called Rose, whose eyes were now never off him, into the main cabin,
which was empty. It was so much pleasanter to sleep in an airy
state-room on deck, that Señor Montefalderon, indeed, had given up the
use of this cabin, in a great measure, seldom appearing in it, except
at meals, having taken possession of the deserted apartment of Mulford.
Josh was in the galley, where he spent most of his time, and Rose and
Jack had no one to disturb their conference.

“He is safe, Miss Rose--God be praised!” whispered Jack. “Safe for the
present, at least; with food, and water, and fire to keep him warm at

It was impossible for Rose not to understand to whom there was allusion,
though her head became dizzy under the painful confusion that prevailed
in it. She pressed her temples with both hands, and asked a thousand
questions with her eyes. Jack considerately handed her a glass of water
before he proceeded. As soon as he found her a little more composed, he
related the facts connected with his discovery of Mulford, precisely as
they had occurred.

“He is now on a large rock--a little island, indeed--where he is safe
from the ocean unless it comes on to blow a hurricane,” concluded Jack,
“has fresh water and fresh turtle in the bargain. A man might live a
month on one such turtle as I saw Mr. Mulford cutting up this evening.”

“Is there no way of rescuing him from the situation you have mentioned,
Jack? In a year or two I shall be my own mistress, and have money to do
as I please with; put me only in the way of taking Mr. Mulford from that
rock, and I will share all I am worth on earth with you, dear Jack.”

“Ay, so it is with the whole sex,” muttered Tier; “let them only once
give up their affections to a man, and he becomes dearer to them than
pearls and rubies! But you know me, Miss Rose, and know _why_ and _how
well_ I would sarve you. My story and my feelin’s are as much your
secret, as your story and your feelin’s is mine. We shall pull together,
if we do n’t pull so very strong. Now, hearken to me, Miss Rose, and
I will let you into the secret of my plan to help Mr. Mulford make a

Jack then communicated to his companion his whole project for the night.
Spike had, of his own accord, given to him and his two associates, Simon
and Josh, the care of the brig between midnight and morning. If he could
prevail on either of these men to accompany him, it was his intention to
take the light-house boat, which was riding by its painter astern of the
brig, and proceed as fast as they could to the spot whither Mulford had
found his way. By his calculations, if the wind stood as it then was,
little more than an hour would be necessary to reach the rock, and about
as much more to return. Should the breeze lull, of which there was no
great danger, since the easterly trades were again blowing, Jack thought
he and Josh might go over the distance with the oars in about double the
time. Should both Josh and Simon refuse to accompany him, he thought
he should attempt the rescue of the mate alone, did the wind stand,
trusting to Mulford’s assistance, should he need it, in getting back to
the brig.

“You surely would not come back here with Harry, did you once get him
safe from off that rock!” exclaimed Rose.

“Why, you know how it is with me, Miss Rose,” answered Jack. “_My_
business is here, on board the Swash, and I must attend to it. Nothing
shall tempt me to give up the brig so long as she floats, and sartain
folk float in her, unless it might be some such matter as that which
happened on the bit of an island at the Dry Tortugas. Ah! he’s a
willian! But if I do come back, it will be only to get into my own
proper berth ag’in, and not to bring Mr. Mulford into the lion’s jaws.
He will only have to put me back on board the Molly here, when he can
make the best of his own way to Key West. Half an hour would place him
out of harm’s way; especially as I happen to know the course Spike means
to steer in the morning.”

“I will go with you, Jack,” said Rose, mildly, but with great firmness.

“You, Miss Rose! But why should I show surprise! It’s like all the sex,
when they have given away their affections. Yes, woman will be woman,
put her on a naked rock, or put her in silks and satins in her parlour
at home. How different is it with men! They dote for a little while, and
turn to a new face. It must be said, men’s willians!”

“Not Mulford, Jack--no, not Harry Mulford! A truer or a nobler heart
never beat in a human breast; and you and I will drown together, rather
than he should not be taken from that rock.”

“It shall be as you say,” answered Jack, a little thoughtfully. “Perhaps
it would be best that you should quit the brig altogether. Spike is
getting desperate, and you will be safer with the young mate than with
so great an old willian. Yes, you shall go with me, Miss Rose; and if
Josh and Simon both refuse, we will go alone.”

“With you, Jack, but not with Mr. Mulford. I cannot desert my aunt, nor
can I quit the Swash alone in company with her mate. As for Spike, I
despise him too much to fear him. He must soon go into port somewhere,
and at the first place where he touches we shall quit him. He dare not
detain us--nay, he _cannot_--and I do not fear him. We will save Harry,
but I shall remain with my aunt.”

“We’ll see, Miss Rose, we’ll see,” said Tier, smiling. “Perhaps
a handsome young man, like Mr. Mulford, will have better luck in
persuading you than an old fellow like me. If he should fail, ‘t will be
his own fault.”

So thought Jack Tier, judging of women as he had found them, but so did
not think Rose Budd. The conversation ended here, however, each keeping
in view its purport, and the serious business that was before them.

The duty of the vessel went on as usual. The night promised to be
clouded, but not very dark, as there was a moon. When Spike ordered the
anchor-watches, he had great care to spare his crew as much as possible,
for the next day was likely to be one of great toil to them. He intended
to get the schooner up again, if possible; and though he might not
actually pump her out so as to cause her to float, enough water was to
be removed to enable him to get at the doubloons. The situation of the
bread-locker was known, and as soon as the cabin was sufficiently freed
from water to enable one to move about in it, Spike did not doubt his
being able to get at the gold. With his resources and ingenuity,
the matter in his own mind was reduced to one of toil and time.
Eight-and-forty hours, and some hard labour, he doubted not would effect
all he cared for.

In setting the anchor-watches for the night, therefore, Stephen Spike
bethought him as much of the morrow as of the present moment. Don Juan
offered to remain on deck until midnight, and as he was as capable of
giving an alarm as any one else, the offer was accepted. Josh and Simon
were to succeed the Mexican, and to hold the lookout for two hours, when
Jack was to relieve them, and to continue on deck until light returned,
when he was to give the captain a call. This arrangement made, Tier
turned in at once, desiring the cook to call him half an hour before the
proper period of his watch commenced. That half hour Jack intended to
employ in exercising his eloquence in endeavouring to persuade either
Josh or Simon to be of his party. By eight o’clock the vessel lay in a
profound quiet, Señor Montefalderon pacing the quarterdeck alone, while
the deep breathing of Spike was to be heard issuing through the open
window of his state-room; a window which it may be well to say to the
uninitiated, opened in-board, or toward the deck, and not outboard, or
toward the sea.

For four solitary hours did the Mexican pace the deck of the stranger,
resting himself for a few minutes at a time only, when wearied with
walking. Does the reader fancy that a man so situated had not plenty of
occupation for his thoughts? Don Juan Montefalderon was a soldier and a
gallant cavalier; and love of country had alone induced him to engage
in his present duties. Not that patriotism which looks to political
preferment through a popularity purchased by the valgar acclamation
which attends success in arms, even when undeserved, or that patriotism
which induces men of fallen characters to endeavour to retrieve former
offences by the shortest and most reckless mode, or that patriotism
which shouts “our country right or wrong,” regardless alike of God and
his eternal laws, that are never to be forgotten with impunity; but the
patriotism which would defend his home and fire-side, his altars and the
graves of his fathers, from the ruthless steps of the invader. We shall
not pretend to say how far this gentleman entered into the merits of the
quarrel between the two republics, which no arts of European jealousy
can ever conceal from the judgment of truth, for, with him, matters
had gone beyond the point when men feel the necessity of reasoning, and
when, perhaps, if such a condition of the mind is ever to be defended,
he found his perfect justification in feeling. He had travelled, and
knew life by observation, and not through traditions and books. He
had never believed, therefore, that his countrymen could march to
Washington, or even to the Sabine; but he had hoped for better things
than had since occurred. The warlike qualities of the Americans of the
North, as he was accustomed to call those who term themselves, _par
excellence,_ Americans, a name they are fated to retain, and to raise
high on the scale of national power and national pre-eminence, unless
they fall by their own hands, had taken him by surprise, as they have
taken all but those who knew the country well, and who understood its
people. Little had he imagined that the small, widely-spread body of
regulars, that figured in the blue books, almanacs and army-registers of
America, as some six or seven thousand men, scattered along frontiers
of a thousand leagues in extent, could, at the beck of the government,
swell into legions of invaders, men able to carry war to the capitals
of his own states, thousands of miles from their doors, and formidable
alike for their energy, their bravery, their readiness in the use
of arms, and their numbers. He saw what is perhaps justly called the
boasting of the American character, vindicated by their exploits; and
marches, conquests and victories that, if sober truth were alone to
cover the pages of history, would far outdo in real labour and danger
the boasted passage of the Alps under Napoleon, and the exploits that
succeeded it.

Don Juan Montefalderon was a grave and thoughtful man, of pure Iberian
blood. He might have had about him a little of the exaltation of the
Spanish character; the overflowings of a generous chivalry at the
bottom; and, under its influence, he may have set too high an estimate
on Mexico and her sons, but he was not one to shut his eyes to the
truth. He saw plainly that the northern neighbours of his country were a
race formidable and enterprising, and that of all the calumnies that had
been heaped upon them by rivalries and European superciliousness, that
of their not being military by temperament was, perhaps, the most absurd
of all. On the contrary, he had himself, though anticipating evil, been
astounded by the suddenness and magnitude of their conquests, which in
a few short months after the breaking out of hostilities, had overrun
regions larger in extent than many ancient empires. All this had been
done, too, not by disorderly and barbarous hordes, seeking in other
lands the abundance that was wanting at home; but with system and
regularity, by men who had turned the ploughshare into the sword for the
occasion, quitting abundance to encounter fatigue, famine, and danger.
In a word, the Señor Montefalderon saw all the evils that environed his
own land, and foresaw others, of a still graver character that menaced
the future. On matters such as these did he brood in his walk, and
bitter did he find the minutes of that sad and lonely watch. Although a
Mexican, he could feel; although an avowed foe of this good republic
of ours, he had his principles, his affections, and his sense of right.
Whatever may be the merits of the quarrel, and we are not disposed to
deny that our provocation has been great, a sense of right should
teach every man that what may be patriotic in an American, would not
be exactly the same thing in a Mexican, and that we ought to respect in
others sentiments that are so much vaunted among ourselves. Midnight at
length arrived, and, calling the cook and steward, the unhappy gentleman
was relieved, and went to his berth to dream, in sorrow, over the same
pictures of national misfortunes, on which, while waking, he had brooded
in such deep melancholy.

The watch of Josh and Simon was tranquil, meeting with no interruption
until it was time to summon Jack. One thing these men had done, however,
that was of some moment to Tier, under a pledge given by Josh, and which
had been taken in return for a dollar in hand. They had managed to haul
the light-house boat alongside, from its position astern, and this so
noiselessly as not to give the alarm to any one. There it lay, when Jack
appeared, ready at the main-rigging, to receive him at any moment he
might choose to enter it.

A few minutes after Jack appeared on deck, Rose and Biddy came
stealthily out of the cabin, the latter carrying a basket filled with
bread and broken meat, and not wanting in sundry little delicacies, such
as woman’s hands prepare, and, in this instance, woman’s tenderness had
provided. The whole party met at the galley, a place so far removed
from the state-rooms aft as to be out of ear-shot. Here Jack renewed
his endeavours to persuade either Josh or Simon to go in the boat, but
without success. The negroes had talked the matter over in their watch,
and had come to the conclusion the enterprise was too hazardous.

“I tell you, Jack, you does n’t know Cap’in Spike as well as I does,”
 Josh said, in continuance of the discourse. “No, you does n’t know him
at all as well as I does. If he finds out that anybody has quit dis brig
dis werry night, woful will come! It no good to try to run; I run t’ree
time, an’ Simon here run twice. What good it all do? We got cotched,
and here we is, just as fast as ever. I knows Cap’in Spike, and does n’t
want to fall in athwart his hawse any more.”

“Y-e-s, dat my judgment too,” put in the cook. “We wishes you well,
Jack, and we wishes Miss Rose well, and Mr. Mulford well, but we can’t,
no how, run ath’art hawse, as Josh says. Dat is my judgment, too.”

“Well, if your minds are made up to this, my darkies, I s’pose there’ll
be no changing them,” said Jack. “At all ewents you’ll lend us a hand,
by answering any hail that may come from aft, in my watch, and in
keepin’ our secret. There’s another thing you can do for us, which may
be of service. Should Captain Spike miss the boat, and lay any trap to
catch us, you can just light this here bit of lantern and hang it over
the brig’s bows, where he’ll not be likely to see it, that we may know
matters are going wrong, and give the craft a wide berth.”

“Sartain,” said Josh, who entered heartily into the affair, so far as
good wishes for its success were concerned, at the very moment when he
had a most salutary care of his own back. “Sartain; we do all dat,
and no t’ank asked. It no great matter to answer a hail, or to light a
lantern and sling him over de bows; and if Captain Spike want to know
who did it, let him find out.”

Here both negroes laughed heartily, manifesting so little care to
suppress their mirth, that Rose trembled lest their noise should awaken
Spike. Accustomed sounds, however, seldom produce this effect on the
ears of the sleeper, and the heavy breathing from the state-room,
succeeded the merriment of the blacks, as soon as the latter ceased.
Jack now announced his readiness to depart. Some little care and
management were necessary to get into the boat noiselessly, more
especially with Biddy. It was done however, with the assistance of the
blacks, who cast off the painter, when Jack gave the boat a shove to
clear the brig, and suffered it to drift astern for a considerable
distance before he ventured to cast loose the sail.

“I know Spike well,” said Jack, in answer to a remonstrance from the
impatient Rose concerning his delay: “A single flap of that canvas would
wake him up, with the brig anchored, while he would sleep through a
salute of heavy guns if it came in regular course. Quick ears has old
Stephen, and it’s best to humour them. In a minute more we’ll set our
canvas and be off.”

All was done as Jack desired, and the boat got away from the brig
unheard and undetected. It was blowing a good breeze, and Jack Tier had
no sooner got the sail on the boat, than away it started at a speed that
would have soon distanced Spike in his yawl, and with his best oarsmen.
The main point was to keep the course, though the direction of the wind
was a great assistant. By keeping the wind abeam, Jack thought he should
be going toward the rock of Mulford. In one hour, or even in less time,
he expected to reach it, and he was guided by time, in his calculations,
as much as by any other criterion. Previously to quitting the brig, he
had gone up a few ratlins of the fore-rigging to take the bearings of
the fire on Mulford’s rock, but the light was no longer visible. As
no star was to be seen, the course was a little vague, but Jack was
navigator enough to understand that by keeping on the weather side
of the channel he was in the right road, and that his great danger of
missing his object was in over-running it.

So much of the reef was above water, that it was not difficult to steer
a boat along its margin. The darkness, to be sure, rendered it a little
uncertain how near they were running to the rocks, but, on the whole,
Jack assured Rose he had no great difficulty in getting along.

“These trades are almost as good as compasses,” he said, “and the rocks
are better, if we can keep close aboard them without going on to them. I
do not know the exact distance of the spot we seek from the brig, but
I judged it to be about two leagues, as I looked at it from aloft. Now,
this boat will travel them two leagues in an hour, with this breeze and
in smooth water.”

“I wish you had seen the fire again before we left the brig,” said Rose,
too anxious for the result not to feel uneasiness on some account or

“The mate is asleep, and the fire has burned down; that’s the
explanation. Besides, fuel is not too plenty on a place like that Mr.
Mulford inhabits just now. As we get near the spot, I shall look out for
embers, which may sarve as a light-house, or beacon, to guide us into

“Mr. Mulford will be charmed to see us, now that we take him wather!”
 exclaimed Biddy. “Wather is a blessed thing, and it’s hard will be the
heart that does not fale gratitude for a planty of swate wather.”

“The maty has plenty of food and water where he is,” said Jack. “I’ll
answer for both them sarcumstances. I saw him turn a turtle as plain
as if I had been at his elbow, and I saw him drinking at a hole in the
rock, as heartily as a boy ever pulled at a gimblet-hole in a molasses

“But the distance was so great, Jack, I should hardly think you could
have distinguished objects so small.”

“I went by the motions altogether. I saw the man, and I saw the
movements, and I knowed what the last meant. It’s true I couldn’t swear
to the turtle, though I saw something on the rock that I knowed, by the
way in which it was handled, _must_ be a turtle. Then I saw the mate
kneel, and put his head low, and then I knowed he was drinking.”

“Perhaps he prayed,” said Rose, solemnly.

“Not he. Sailors isn’t so apt to pray, Miss Rose; not as apt as they
ought to be. Women for prayers, and men for work. Mr. Mulford is no
worse than many others, but I doubt if he be much given to _that_.”

To this Rose made no answer, but Biddy took the matter up, and, as the
boat went briskly ahead, she pursued the subject.

“Then more is the shame for him,” said the Irish woman, “and Miss Rose,
and missus, and even I prayin’ _for_ him, all as if he was our own
brudder. It’s seldom I ask anything for a heretic, but I could not
forget a fine young man like Mr. Mulford, and Miss Rose so partial to
him, and he in so bad a way. He ought to be ashamed to make his brags
that he is too proud to pray.”

“Harry has made no such wicked boast,” put in Rose, mildly; “nor do we
know that he has not prayed for us, as well as for himself. It may all
be a mistake of Jack’s, you know.”

“Yes,” added Jack, coolly, “it _may_ be a mistake, a’ter all, for I was
lookin’ at the maty six miles off, and through a spy-glass. No one can
be sure of anything at such a distance. So overlook the matter, my good
Biddy, and carry Mr. Mulford the nice things you’ve mustered in that
basket, all the same as if he was pope.”

“This is a subject we had better drop,” Rose quietly observed.

“Anything to oblige you, Miss Rose, though religion is a matter it would
do me no harm to talk about once and awhile. It’s many a long year since
I’ve had time and opportunity to bring my thoughts to dwell on holy
things. Ever since I left my mother’s side, I’ve been a wanderer in my
mind, as much as in my body.”

“Poor Jack! I understand and feel for your sufferings; but a better time
will come, when you may return to the habits of your youth, and to the
observances of your church.”

“I do n’t know that, Miss Rose; I do n’t know that,” answered Tier,
placing the elbow of his short arm on the seemingly shorter leg, and
bending his head so low as to lean his face on the palm of the hand,
an attitude in which he appeared to be suffering keenly through his
recollections. “Childhood and innocence never come back to us in this
world. What the grave may do, we shall all learn in time.”

“Innocence can return to all with repentance, Jack; and the heart that
prompts you to do acts as generous as this you are now engaged in, must
contain some good seed yet.”

“If Jack will go to a praste and just confess, when he can find a
father, it will do his sowl good,” said Biddy, who was touched by the
mental suffering of the strange little being at her side.

But the necessity of managing the boat soon compelled its coxswain to
raise his head, and to attend to his duty. The wind sometimes came
in puffs, and at such moments Jack saw that the large sail of the
light-house boat required watching, a circumstance that induced him
to shake off his melancholy, and give his mind more exclusively to the
business before him. As for Rose, she sympathised deeply with Jack Tier,
for she knew his history, his origin, the story of his youth, and the
well-grounded causes of his contrition and regrets. From her, Jack had
concealed nothing, the gentle commiseration of one like Rose being a
balm to wounds that had bled for long and bitter years. The great poet
of our language, and the greatest that ever lived, perhaps, short of the
inspired writers of the Old Testament, and old Homer and Dante, has well
reminded us that the “little beetle,” in yielding its breath, can “feel
a pang as great as when a giant dies.” Thus is it, too, in morals.
Abasement, and misery, and poverty, and sin, may, and all do, contribute
to lower the tone of our moral existence; but the principle that has
been planted by nature, can be eradicated by nature only. It exists
as long as we exist; and if dormant for a time, under the pressure of
circumstances, it merely lies, in the moral system, like the acorn, or
the chestnut, in the ground, waiting its time and season to sprout, and
bud, and blossom. Should that time never arrive, it is not because the
seed is not there, but because it is neglected. Thus was it with the
singular being of whose feelings we have just spoken. The germ of
goodness had been implanted early in him, and was nursed with tenderness
and care, until, self-willed, and governed by passion; he had thrown off
the connections of youth and childhood, to connect himself with Spike--a
connection that had left him what he was. Before closing our legend, we
shall have occasion to explain it.

“We have run our hour; Miss Rose,” resumed Jack, breaking a continued
silence, during which the boat had passed through a long line of water;
“we have run our hour, and ought to be near the rock we are in search
of. But the morning is so dark that I fear we shall have difficulty in
finding it. It will never do to run past it, and we must haul closer
into the reef, and shorten sail, that we may be sartain to make no such

Rose begged her companion to omit no precaution, as it would be dreadful
to fail in their search, after incurring so much risk in their own

“Harry may be sleeping on the sea-weed of which you spoke,” she added,
“and the danger of passing him will be much increased in such a case.
What a gloomy and frightful spot is this, in which to abandon a human
being! I fear, Jack, that we have come faster than we have supposed, and
may already have passed the rock.”

“I hope not, Miss Rose--it seemed to me a good two leagues to the place
where I saw him, and the boat is fast that will run two leagues in an

“We do not know the time, Jack, and are obliged to guess at that as well
as at the distance. How very dark it is!”

Dark, in one sense, it was not, though Rose’s apprehensions, doubtless,
induced her to magnify every evil. The clouds certainly lessened the
light of the moon; but there was still enough of the last to enable one
to see surrounding objects; and most especially to render distinct the
character of the solitude that reigned over the place.

The proximity of the reef, which formed a weather shore to the boat,
prevented anything like a swell on the water, notwithstanding the
steadiness and strength of the breeze, which had now blown for near
twenty-four hours. The same wind, in open water, would have raised sea
enough to cause a ship to pitch, or roll; whereas, the light-house boat,
placed where she was, scarce rose and fell under the undulations of the
channel through which she was glancing.

“This is a good boat, and a fast boat too,” observed Jack Tier, after he
had luffed up several minutes, in order to make sure of his proximity
to the reef; “and it might carry us all safe enough to Key West, or
certainly back to the Dry Tortugas, was we inclined to try our hands at

“I cannot quit my aunt,” said Rose, quickly, “so we will not even think
of any such thing.”

“No, ‘t would never do to abandon the missus,” said Biddy, “and she on
the wrack wid us, and falin’ the want of wather as much as ourselves.”

“We three have sartainly gone through much in company,” returned Jack,
“and it ought to make us friends for life.”

“I trust it will, Jack; I hope, when we return to New York, to see you
among us, anchored, as you would call it, for the rest of your days
under my aunt’s roof, or under my own, should I ever have one.”

“No, Miss Rose, my business is with the Swash and her captain. I shall
stick by both, now I’ve found ‘em again, until they once more desart me.
A man’s duty is _his_ duty, and a woman’s duty is _her_ duty.”

“You same to like the brig and her captain, Jack Tier,” observed Biddy,
“and there’s no use in gainsaying such a likin’. What _will_ come
to pass, must come to pass. Captain Spike is a mighty great sailor,

“He’s a willian!” muttered Jack.

“There!” cried Rose, almost breathless, “there is a rock above the
water, surely. Do not fly by it so swiftly, Jack, but let us stop and
examine it.”

“There is a rock, sure enough, and a large piece it is,” answered Tier.
“We will go alongside of it, and see what it is made of. Biddy shall be
boat-keeper, while you and I, Miss Rose, explore.”

Jack had thrown the boat into the wind, and was shooting close alongside
of the reef, even while speaking. The party found no difficulty
in landing; the margin of the rock admitting the boat to lie close
alongside of it, and its surface being even and dry. Jack had brailed
the sail, and he brought the painter ashore, and fastened it securely to
a fragment of stone, that made a very sufficient anchor. In addition to
this precaution, a lazy painter was put into Biddy’s hands, and she was
directed not to let go of it while her companions were absent. These
arrangements concluded, Rose and Jack commenced a hurried examination of
the spot.

A few minutes sufficed to give our adventurers a tolerably accurate
notion of the general features of the place on which they had landed. It
was a considerable portion of the reef that was usually above water, and
which had even some fragments of soil, or sand, on which was a stinted
growth of bushes. Of these last, however, there were very few, nor were
there many spots of the sand. Drift-wood and sea-weed were lodged in
considerable quantities about its margin, and, in places, piles of both
had been tossed upon the rock itself, by the billows of former gales of
wind. Nor was it long before Jack discovered a turtle that had been up
to a hillock of sand, probably to deposit its eggs. There was enough of
the sportsman in Jack, notwithstanding the business he was on, to turn
this animal; though with what object, he might have been puzzled himself
to say. This exploit effected, Jack followed Rose as fast as his short
legs would permit, our heroine pressing forward eagerly, though almost
without hope, in order to assertain if Mulford were there.

“I am afraid this is not the rock,” said Rose, nearly breathless with
her own haste, when Jack had overtaken her. “I see nothing of him, and
we have passed over most of the place.”

“Very true, Miss Rose,” answered her companion, who was in a good humour
on account of his capture of the turtle; “but there are other rocks
besides this. Ha! what was that, yonder,” pointing with a finger, “here,
more toward the brig. As I’m a sinner, there was a flashing, as of

“If a fire, it must be that made by Harry. Let us go to the spot at

Jack led the way, and, sure enough, he soon reached a place where the
embers of what had been a considerable body of fire, were smouldering on
the rock. The wind had probably caused some brand to kindle momentarily,
which was the object that had caught Tier’s eye. No doubt any longer
remained of their having found the very place where the mate had cooked
his supper, and lighted his beacon, though he himself was not near it.
Around these embers were all the signs of Mulford’s having made the
meal, of which Jack had seen the preparations. A portion of the turtle,
much the greater part of it, indeed, lay in its shell; and piles of wood
and sea-weed, both dry, had been placed at hand, ready for use. A ship’s
topgallant-yard, with most of its rope attached, lay with a charred end
near the fire, of where the fire had been, the wood having burned until
the flames went out for want of contact with other fuel. There were many
pieces of boards of pitch-pine in the adjacent heap, and two or three
beautiful planks of the same wood, entire. In short, from the character
and quantity of the materials of this nature that had thus been heaped
together, Jack gave it as his opinion that some vessel, freighted with
lumber, had been wrecked to windward, and that the adjacent rocks
had been receiving the tribute of her cargo. Wrecks are of very, very
frequent occurrence on the Florida Reef; and there are always moments
when such gleanings are to be made in some part of it or other.

“I see no better way to give a call to the mate, Miss Rose, than to
throw some of this dry weed, and some of this lumber on the fire,”
 said Jack, after he had rummaged about the place sufficiently to become
master of its condition. “There is plenty of amunition, and here goes
for a broadside.”

Jack had no great difficulty in effecting his object. In a few minutes
he succeeded in obtaining a flame, and then he fed it with such
fragments of the brands and boards as were best adapted to his purpose.
The flames extended gradually, and by the time Tier had dragged the
topgallant-yard over the pile, and placed several planks, on their
edges, alongside of it, the whole was ready to burst into a blaze.
The light was shed athwart the rock for a long distance, and the whole
place, which was lately so gloomy and obscure, now became gay, under the
bright radiance of a blazing fire.

“There is a beacon-light that might almost be seen on board!” said Jack,
exulting in his success. “If the mate is anywhere in this latitude, he
will soon turn up.”

“I see nothing of him,” answered Rose, in a melancholy voice. “Surely,
surely, Jack, he cannot have left the rock just as we have come to
rescue him!”

Rose and her companion had turned their faces from the fire to look in
an opposite direction in quest of him they sought. Unseen by them, a
human form advanced swiftly toward the fire, from a point on its other
side. It advanced nearer, then hesitated, afterward rushed forward with
a tread that caused the two to turn, and at the next moment, Rose was
clasped to the heart of Mulford.


  I might have pass’d that lovely cheek,
  Nor, perchance, my heart have left me;
  But the sensitive blush that came trembling there,
  Of my heart it for ever bereft me.
  Who could blame had I loved that face,
  Ere my eyes could twice explore her;
  Yet it is for the fairy intelligence there,
  And her warm, warm heart I adore her.


The stories of the respective parties who had thus so strangely met on
that barren and isolated rock, were soon told. Harry confirmed all of
Jack’s statements as to his own proceedings, and Rose had little more to
say than to add how much her own affections had led her to risk in
his behalf. In a word, ten minutes made each fully acquainted with the
other’s movements. Then Tier considerately retired to the boat, under
the pretence of minding it, and seeing everything ready for a
departure, but as much to allow the lovers the ten or fifteen minutes of
uninterrupted discourse that they now enjoyed, as for any other reason.

It was a strange scene that now offered on the rock. By this time the
fire was burning not only brightly, but fiercely, shedding its bright
light far and near. Under its most brilliant rays stood Harry and Rose,
both smiling and happy, delighted in their meeting, and, for the moment,
forgetful of all but their present felicity. Never, indeed, had Rose
appeared more lovely than under these circumstances. Her face was
radiant with those feelings which had so recently changed from despair
to delight--a condition that is ever most propitious to beauty; and
charms that always appeared feminine and soft, now seemed elevated to
a bright benignancy that might best be likened to our fancied images of
angels. The mild, beaming, serene and intelligent blue eyes, the cheeks
flushed with happiness, the smiles that came so easily, and were so
replete with tenderness, and the rich hair, deranged by the breeze, and
moistened by the air of the sea, each and all, perhaps, borrowed
some additional lustre from the peculiar light under which they were
exhibited. As for Harry, happiness had thrown all the disadvantages
of exposure, want of dress, and a face that had not felt the razor for
six-and-thirty hours, into the back-ground. When he left the wreck, he
had cast aside his cap and his light summer jacket, in order that they
might not encumber him in swimming, but both had been recovered when
he returned with the boat to take off his friends. In his ordinary sea
attire, then, he now stood, holding Rose’s two hands in front of the
fire, every garment clean and white as the waters of the ocean could
make them, but all betraying some of the signs of his recent trials.
His fine countenance was full of the love he bore for the intrepid and
devoted girl who had risked so much in his behalf; and a painter might
have wished to preserve the expression of ardent, manly admiration
which glowed in his face, answering to the gentle sympathy and womanly
tenderness it met in that of Rose.

The back-ground of this picture was the wide, even surface of the coral
reef, with its exterior setting of the dark and gloomy sea. On the side
of the channel, however, appeared the boat, already winded, with Biddy
still on the rock, looking kindly at the lovers by the fire, while Jack
was holding the painter, beginning to manifest a little impatience at
the delay.

“They’ll stay there an hour, holding each other’s hands, and
looking into each other’s faces,” half grumbled the little, rotund,
assistant-steward, anxious to be on his way back to the brig, “unless a
body gives ‘em a call. Captain Spike will be in no very good humour to
receive you and me on board ag’in, if he should find out what sort of a
trip we’ve been making hereaway.”

“Let ‘em alone--let ‘em alone, Jacky,” answered the good-natured and
kind-hearted Irish woman. “It’s happy they bees, jist now, and it does
my eyes good to look at ‘em.”

“Ay, they’re happy enough, _now;_ I only hope it may last.”

“Last! what should help its lasting? Miss Rose is so good, and so
handsome--and she’s a fortin’, too; and the mate so nice a young man.
Think of the likes of them, Jack, wantin’ the blessed gift of wather,
and all within one day and two nights. Sure it’s Providence that takes
care of, and not we ourselves! Kings on their thrones is n’t as happy as
_them_ at this moment.”

“Men’s willians!” growled Jack; “and more fools women for trustin’ ‘em.”

“Not sich a nice young man as our mate, Jacky; no, not he. Now the mate
of the ship I came from Liverpool in, this time ten years agone, he was
a villain. He grudged us our potaties, and our own bread; and he grudged
us every dhrap of swate wather that went into our mouths. Call him a
villain, if you will, Jack; but niver call the likes of Mr. Mulford by
so hard a name.”

“I wish him well, and nothing else; and for that very reason must put
a stop to his looking so fondly into that young woman’s face. Time wont
stand still, Biddy, to suit the wishes of lovers; and Stephen Spike is a
man not to be trifled with. Halloo, there, maty! It’s high time to think
of getting under way.”

At this summons both Harry and Rose started, becoming aware of the
precious moments they were losing. Carrying a large portion of the
turtle, the former moved toward the craft, in which all were seated in
less than three minutes, with the sail loose, and the boat in motion.
For a few moments the mate was so much occupied with Rose, that he did
not advert to the course; but one of his experience could not long
be misled on such a point, and he turned suddenly to Tier, who was
steering, to remonstrate.

“How’s this, Jack!” cried Mulford; “you’ve got the boat’s head the wrong

“Not I, sir. She’s heading for the brig as straight as she can go. This
wind favours us on both legs; and it’s lucky it does, for’t will be hard
on upon daylight afore we are alongside of her. You’ll want half an hour
of dark, at the very least, to get a good start of the Swash, in case
she makes sail a’ter you.”

“Straight for the brig!--what have we to do with the brig? Our course is
for Key West, unless it might be better to run down before the wind to
the Dry Tortugas again, and look for the sloop-of-war. Duty, and perhaps
my own safety, tells me to let Captain Mull know what Spike is about
with the Swash; and I shall not hesitate a moment about doing it, after
all that has passed. Give me the helm, Jack, and let us ware short round
on our heel.”

“Never, master maty--never. I must go back to the brig. Miss Rose,
there, knows that my business is with Stephen Spike, and with him only.”

“And I must return to my aunt, Harry,” put in Rose, herself. “It would
never do for me to desert my aunt, you know.”

“And I have been taken from that rock, to be given up to the tender
mercies of Spike again?”

This was said rather in surprise, than in a complaining way; and it at
once induced Rose to tell the young man the whole of their project.

“Never, Harry, never,” she said firmly. “It is our intention to return
to the brig ourselves, and let you escape in the boat afterwards. Jack
Tier is of opinion this can be done without much risk, if we use proper
caution and do not lose too much time. On no account would I consent
to place you in the hands of Spike again--death would be preferable to
that, Harry!”

“And on no account can or will I consent to place _you_ again in the
hands of Spike, Rose,” answered the young man. “Now that we know his
intentions, such an act would be almost impious.”

“Remember my aunt, dear Harry. What would be her situation in the
morning, when she found herself deserted by her niece and Biddy--by me,
whom she has nursed and watched from childhood, and whom she loves so

“I shall not deny your obligations to your aunt, Rose, and your duty
to her under ordinary circumstances. But these are not ordinary
circumstances; and it would be courting the direst misfortunes, nay,
almost braving Providence, to place yourself in the hands of that
scoundrel again, now that you are clear of them.”

“Spike’s a willian!” muttered Jack.

“And my desartin’ the missus would be a sin that no praste would
overlook aisily,” put in Biddy. “When Miss Rose told me of this v’y’ge
that she meant to make in the boat wid Jack Tier, I asked to come along,
that I might take care of her, and see that there was plenty of wather;
but ill-luck befall me if I would have t’ought of sich a thing, and the
missus desarted.”

“We can then run alongside of the brig, and put Biddy and Jack on board
of her,” said Mulford, reflecting a moment on what had just been said,
“when you and I can make the best of our way to Key West, where the
means of sending government vessels out after the Swash will soon offer.
In this way we can not only get our friends out of the lion’s jaws, but
keep out of them ourselves.”

“Reflect a moment, Harry,” said Rose, in a low voice, but not without
tenderness in its tones; “it would not do for me to go off alone with
you in this boat.”

“Not when you have confessed your willingness to go over the wide world
with me, Rose--with me, and with me only?”

“Not even then, Harry. I know you will think better of this, when your
generous nature has time to reason with your heart, on my account.”

“I can only answer in your own words, Rose--never. If you return to the
Swash, I shall go on board with you, and throw defiance into the very
teeth of Spike. I know the men do not dislike me, and, perhaps, assisted
by Señor Montefalderon, and a few friends among the people, I can muster
a force that will prevent my being thrown into the sea.”

Rose burst into tears, and then succeeded many minutes, during which
Mulford was endeavouring, with manly tenderness, to soothe her. As soon
as our heroine recovered her self-command, she began to discuss the
matter at issue between them more coolly. For half an hour everything
was urged by each that feeling, affection, delicacy, or distrust of
Spike could well urge, and Mulford was slowly getting the best of the
argument, as well he might, the truth being mostly of his side. Rose was
bewildered, really feeling a strong reluctance to quit her aunt,
even with so justifiable a motive, but principally shrinking from the
appearance of going off alone in a boat, and almost in the open sea,
with Mulford. Had she loved Harry less, her scruples might not have been
so active, but the consciousness of the strength of her attachment, as
well as her fixed intention to become his wife the moment it was in her
power to give him her hand with the decencies of her sex, contributed
strangely to prevent her yielding to the young man’s reasoning. On
the subject of the aunt, the mate made out so good a case, that it was
apparent to all in the boat Rose would have to abandon that ground of
refusal. Spike had no object to gain by ill-treating Mrs. Budd; and the
probability certainly was that he would get rid of her as soon as he
could, and in the most easy manner. This was so apparent to all,
that Harry had little difficulty in getting Rose to assent to its
probability. But there remained the reluctance to go off alone with the
mate in a boat. This part of the subject was more difficult to manage
than the other; and Mulford betrayed as much by the awkwardness with
which he managed it. At length the discussion was brought to a close by
Jack Tier suddenly saying,--

“Yonder is the brig; and we are heading for her as straight as if she
was the pole, and the keel of this boat was a compass. I see how it
is, Miss Rose, and a’ter all, I must give in. I suppose some other
opportunity will offer for me to get on board of the brig ag’in, and
I’ll trust to that. If you won’t go off with the mate alone, I suppose
you’ll not refuse to go off in my company.”

“Will you accompany us, Jack? This is more than I had hoped for! Yes,
Harry, if Jack Tier will be of the party, I will trust my aunt to Biddy,
and go with you to Key West, in order to escape from Spike.”

This was said so rapidly, and so unexpectedly, as to take Mulford
completely by surprise. Scarce believing what he heard, the young man
was disposed, at first, to feel hurt, though a moment’s reflection
showed him that he ought to rejoice in the result let the cause be what
it might.

“More than I had hoped for!” he could not refrain from repeating a
little bitterly; “is Jack Tier, then, of so much importance, that _his_
company is thought preferable to mine!”

“Hush, Harry!” said Rose, laying her hand on Mulford’s arm, by way
of strengthening her appeal. “Do not say _that_. You are ignorant of
circumstances; at another time you shall know them, but not now. Let it
be enough for the present, that I promise to accompany you if Jack will
be of our party.”

“Ay, ay, Miss Rose, I will be of the party, seeing there is no other way
of getting the lamb out of the jaws of the wolf. A’ter all, it may be
the wisest thing I can do, though back to the Swash I must and
_will_ come, powder or no powder, treason or no treason, at the first
opportunity. Yes, _my_ business is with the Molly, and to the Molly I
shall return. It’s lucky, Miss Rose, since you have made up your mind to
ship for this new cruise, that I bethought me of telling Biddy to make
up a bundle of duds for you. This carpet-bag has a change or two in it,
and all owing to my forethought. Your woman said ‘Miss Rose will come
back wid us, Jack, and what’s the use of rumplin’ the clothes for a few
hours’ sail in the boat;’ but I knew womankind better, and foreseed that
if master mate fell in alongside of you ag’in, you would not be apt to
part company very soon.”

“I thank you, Jack, for the provision made for my comfort; though some
money would have added to it materially. My purse has a little gold in
it, but a very little, and I fear you are not much better off, Harry. It
will be awkward to find ourselves in Key West penniless.”

“We shall not be quite that. I left the brig absolutely without a cent,
but foreseeing that necessity might make them of use, I borrowed half
a dozen of the doubloons from the bag of Señor Montefalderon, and,
fortunately, they are still in my pocket. All I am worth in the world is
in a bag of half-eagles, rather more than a hundred altogether, which I
left in my chest, in my own state-room aboard the brig.”

“You’ll find that in the carpet-bag too, master mate,” said Jack,

“Find what, man--not my money, surely?”

“Ay, every piece of it. Spike broke into your chest this a’ternoon,
and made me hold the tools while he was doing it. He found the bag,
and overhauled it--a hundred and seven half, eleven quarter, and one
full-grown eagle, was the count. When he had done the job, he put all
back ag’in, a’ter giving me the full-grown eagle for my share of the
plunder, and told me to say nothing of what I had seen. I did say
nothing, but I did a good bit of work, for, while he was at supper. I
confiserated that bag, as they call it--and you will find it there among
Miss Rose’s clothes, with the full-grown gentleman back in his nest

“This is being not only honest, Tier,” cried Mulford, heartily, “but
thoughtful. One-half that money shall be yours for this act.”

“I thank’e, sir; but I’ll not touch a cent of it. It came hard, I know,
Mr. Mulford; for my own hands have smarted too much with tar, not to
know that the seaman ‘earns his money like the horse.’”

“Still it would not be ‘spending it like an ass,’ Jack, to give you a
portion of mine. But there will be other opportunities to talk of this.
It is a sign of returning to the concerns of life, Rose, that money
begins to be of interest to us. How little did we think of the
doubloons, or half-eagles, a few hours since, when on the wreck!”

“It was wather that we t’ought of then,” put in Biddy. “Goold is good
in a market, or in a town, or to send back to Ireland, to help a body’s
aged fader or mudder in comfort wid; but wather is the blessed thing on
a wrack!”

“The brig is coming quite plainly into view, and you had better give me
the helm, Jack. It is time to bethink us of the manner of approaching
her, and how we are to proceed when alongside.”

This was so obviously true, that everybody felt disposed to forget all
other matters, in order to conduct the proceedings of the next twenty
minutes, with the necessary prudence and caution. When Mulford first
took the helm, the brig was just coming clearly into view, though still
looking a little misty and distant. She might then have been half a
league distant, and would not have been visible at all by that light,
but for the circumstance that she had no back-ground to swallow up her
outlines. Drawn against clouds, above which the rays of the moon were
shed, her tracery was to be discerned, however, and, minute by minute,
it was getting to be more and more distinct, until it was now so plainly
to be seen as to admonish the mate of the necessity of preparation in
the manner mentioned.

Tier now communicated to the mate his own proposed manner of proceeding.
The brig tended to the trades, the tides having very little influence on
her, in the bight of the reef where she lay. As the wind stood at about
east south-east, the brig’s stern pointed to about west north-west,
while the boat was coming down the passage from a direction nearly north
from her, having, as a matter of course, the wind just free enough to
lay her course. Jack’s plan was to pass the brig to windward, and
having got well on her bow, to brail the sail, and drift down upon her,
expecting to fall in alongside, abreast of the fore-chains, into which
he had intended to help Biddy, and to ascend himself, when he supposed
that Mulford would again make sail, and carry off his mistress. To this
scheme the mate objected that it was awkward, and a little lubberly. He
substituted one in its place that differed in seamanship, and which was
altogether better. Instead of passing to wind-ward, Mulford suggested
the expediency of approaching to leeward, and of coming alongside under
the open bow-port, letting the sheet fly and brailing the sail, when
the boat should be near enough to carry her to the point of destination
without further assistance from her canvass.

Jack Tier took his officer’s improvement on his own plan in perfect
good part, readily and cheerfully expressing his willingness to aid the
execution of it all that lay in his power. As the boat sailed unusually
well, there was barely time to explain to each individual his or her
part in the approaching critical movements, ere the crisis itself drew
near; then each of the party became silent and anxious, and events were
regarded rather than words.

It is scarcely necessary to say that Mulford sailed a boat well. He held
the sheet in his hand, as the little craft came up under the lee-quarter
of the brig, while Jack stood by the brail. The eyes of the mate glanced
over the hull of the vessel to ascertain, if possible, who might be
stirring; but not a sign of life could he detect on board her. This very
silence made Mulford more distrustful and anxious, for he feared a trap
was set for him. He expected to see the head of one of the blacks at
least peering over the bulwarks, but nothing like a man was visible. It
was too late to pause, however, and the sheet was slowly eased off, Jack
hauling on the brail at the same time; the object being to prevent the
sail’s flapping, and the sound reaching the ears of Spike. As Mulford
used great caution, and had previously schooled Jack on the subject,
this important point was successfully achieved. Then the mate put his
helm down, and the boat shot up under the brig’s lee-bow. Jack was ready
to lay hold of one of the bow-sprit shrouds, and presently the boat
was breasted up under the desired port, and secured in that position.
Mulford quitted the stern-sheets, and cast a look in upon deck. Nothing
was to be seen, though he heard the heavy breathing of the blacks,
both of whom were sound asleep on a sail that they had spread on the

The mate whispered for Biddy to come to the port. This the Irishwoman
did at once, having kissed Rose, and taken her leave of her previously.
Tier also came to the port, through which he passed, getting on deck
with a view to assist Biddy, who was awkward, almost as a matter of
course, to pass through the same opening. He had just succeeded, when
the whole party was startled, some of them almost petrified, indeed, by
a hail from the quarter-deck in the well-known, deep tones of Spike.

“For’ard, there?” hailed the captain. Receiving no answer, he
immediately repeated, in a shorter, quicker call, “Forecastle, there?”

“Sir,” answered Jack Tier, who by this time had come to his senses.

“Who has the look-out on that forecastle?”

“I have it, sir--I, Jack Tier. You know, sir, I was to have it from two
‘till daylight.”

“Ay, ay, I remember now. How does the brig ride to her anchor?”

“As steady as a church, sir. She’s had no more sheer the whole watch
than if she was moored head and starn.”

“Does the wind stand as it did?”

“No change, sir. As dead a trade wind as ever blowed.”

“What hard breathing is that I hear for’ard?”

“‘T is the two niggers, sir. They’ve turned in on deck, and are napping
it off at the rate of six knots. There’s no keepin’ way with a nigger in

“I thought I heard loud whispering, too, but I suppose it was a sort of
half-dream. I’m often in that way now-a-days. Jack!”


“Go to the scuttle-butt and get me a pot of fresh water--my coppers are
hot with hard thinking.”

Jack did as ordered, and soon stood beneath the coach-house deck with
Spike, who had come out of his state-room, heated and uneasy at he knew
not what. The captain drank a full pint of water at a single draught.

“That’s refreshing,” he said, returning Jack the tinpot, “and I feel the
cooler for it. How much does it want of daylight, Jack?”

“Two hours, I think, sir. The order was passed to me to have all hands
called as soon as it was broad day.”

“Ay, that is right. We must get our anchor and be off as soon as there
is light to do it in. Doubloons may melt as well as flour, and are best
cared for soon when cared for at all.”

“I shall see and give the call as soon as it is day. I hope, Captain
Spike, I can take the liberty of an old ship-mate, however, and say one
thing to you, which is this--look out for the Poughkeepsie, which is
very likely to be on your heels when you least expect her.”

“That’s your way of thinking, is it, Jack. Well, I thank you, old one,
for the hint, but have little fear of that craft. We’ve had our legs
together, and I think the brig has the longest.”

As the captain said this, he gaped like a hound, and went into his
state-room. Jack lingered on the quarter-deck, waiting to hear him
fairly in his berth, when he made a sign to Biddy, who had got as far
aft as the galley, where she was secreted, to pass down into the cabin,
as silently as possible. In a minute or two more, he moved forward,
singing in a low, cracked voice, as was often his practice, and slowly
made his way to the forecastle. Mulford was just beginning to think the
fellow had changed his mind, and meant to stick by the brig, when the
little, rotund figure of the assistant-steward was seen passing through
the port, and to drop noiselessly on a thwart. Jack then moved to the
bow, and cast off the painter, the head of the boat slowly falling off
under the pressure of the breeze on that part of her mast and sail which
rose above the hull of the Swash. Almost at the same moment, the mate
let go the stern-fast, and the boat was free.

It required some care to set the sail without the canvas flapping. It
was done, however, before the boat fairly took the breeze, when all was
safe. In half a minute the wind struck the sail, and away the little
craft started, passing swiftly ahead of the brig. Soon as far enough
off, Mulford put up his helm and wore short round, bringing the boat’s
head to the northward, or in its proper direction; after which they flew
along before the wind, which seemed to be increasing in force, with a
velocity that really appeared to defy pursuit. All this time the brig
lay in its silence and solitude, no one stirring on board her, and all,
in fact, Biddy alone excepted, profoundly ignorant of what had just
been passing alongside of her. Ten minutes of running off with a flowing
sheet, caused the Swash to look indistinct and hazy again; in ten
minutes more she was swallowed up, hull, spars, and all, in the gloom of

Mulford and Rose now felt something like that security, without the
sense of which happiness itself is but an uneasy feeling, rendering the
anticipations of evil the more painful by the magnitude of the stake.
There they sat, now, in the stern-sheets by themselves, Jack Tier having
placed himself near the bows of the boat, to look out for rocks, as well
as to trim the craft. It was not long before Rose was leaning on Harry’s
shoulder, and ere an hour was past, she had fallen into a sweet sleep in
that attitude, the young man having carefully covered her person with a
capacious shawl, the same that had been used on the wreck. As for Jack,
he maintained his post in silence, sitting with his arms crossed,
and the hands thrust into the breast of his jacket, sailor fashion, a
picture of nautical vigilance. It was some time after Rose had fallen
asleep, that this singular being spoke for the first time.

“Keep her away a bit, maty,” he said, “keep her away, half a point
or so. She’s been travelin’ like a racer since we left the brig; and
yonder’s the first streak of day.”

“By the time we have been running,” observed Mulford, “I should think we
must be getting near the northern side of the reef.”

“All of that, sir, depend on it. Here’s a rock close aboard on us, to
which we’re comin’ fast--just off here, on our weather-bow, that looks
to me like the place where you landed a’ter that swim, and where we had
stowed ourselves when Stephen Spike made us out, and gave chase.”

“It is surprising to me, Jack, that you should have any fancy to stick
by a man of Spike’s character. He is a precious rascal, as we all can
see, now, and you are rather an honest sort of fellow.”

“Do you love the young woman there, that’s lying in your arms, as it
might be, and whom you say you wish to marry.”

“The question is a queer one, but it is easily answered. More than my
life, Jack.”

“Well, how happens it that _you_ succeed, when the world has so many
other young men who might please her as well as yourself.”

“It may be that no other loves her as well, and she has had the sagacity
to discover it.”

“Quite likely. So it is with me and Stephen Spike. I fancy a man whom
other folk despise and condemn. _Why_ I stand by him is my own secret;
but stand by him I do and will.”

“This is all very strange, after your conduct on the island, and your
conduct to-night. I shall not disturb your secret, however, Jack, but
leave you to enjoy it by yourself. Is this the rock of which you spoke,
that we are now passing?”

“The same; and there’s the spot in which we was stowed when they made
us out from the brig; and here-away, a cable’s length, more or less, the
wreck of that Mexican craft must lie.”

“What is that rising above the water, thereaway, Jack; more on our

“I see what you mean, sir; it looks like a spar. By George! there’s two
on ‘em; and they _do_ seem to be the schooner’s masts.”

Sure enough! a second look satisfied Mulford that two mast-heads were
out of water, and that within a hundred yards of the place the boat
was running past. Standing on a short distance, or far enough to give
himself room, the mate put his helm down, and tacked the boat. The
flapping of the sail, and the little movement of shifting over the
sheet, awoke Rose, who was immediately apprized of the discovery. As
soon as round, the boat went glancing up to the spars, and presently was
riding by one, Jack Tier having caught hold of a topmast-shroud, when
Mulford let fly his sheet again, and luffed short up to the spot. By
this time the increasing light was sufficiently strong to render objects
distinct, when near by, and no doubt remained any longer in the mind of
Mulford about the two mast-heads being those of the unfortunate Mexican

“Well, of all I have ever seen I’ve never see’d the like of this afore!”
 exclaimed Jack. “When we left this here craft, sir, you’ll remember,
she had almost turned turtle, laying over so far as to bring her upper
coamings under water; now she stands right side up, as erect as if
docked! My navigation can’t get along with this, Mr. Mulford, and it
does seem like witchcraft.”

“It is certainly a very singular incident, Jack, and I have been trying
to come at its causes.”

“Have you succeeded, Harry?” asked Rose, by this time wide awake, and
wondering like the others.

“It must have happened in this wise. The wreck was abandoned by us some
little distance out here, to windward. The schooner’s masts, of course,
pointed to leeward, and when she drifted in here, they have first
touched on a shelving rock, and as they have been shoved up, little by
little, they have acted as levers to right the hull, until the cargo has
shifted back into its proper berth, which has suddenly set the vessel up

“Ay, ay, sir,” answered Jack, “all that might have happened had she been
above water, or any part of her above water; but you’ll remember, maty,
that soon after we left her she went down.”

“Not entirely. The wreck settled in the water no faster after we had
left it, than it had done before. It continued to sink, inch by inch, as
the air escaped, and no faster after it had gone entirely out of sight
than before; not as fast, indeed, as the water became denser the lower
it got. The great argument against my theory, is the fact, that after
the hull got beneath the surface, the wind could not act on it. This
is true in one sense, however, and not in another. The waves, or the
pressure of the water produced by the wind, might act on the hull for
some time after we ceased to see it. But the currents have set the craft
in here, and the hull floating always, very little force would cant the
craft. If the rock were shelving and slippery, I see no great difficulty
in the way; and the barrels may have been so lodged, that a trifle would
set them rolling back again, each one helping to produce a change that
would move another. As for the ballast, that, I am certain, could not
shift, for it was stowed with great care. As the vessel righted, the air
still in her moved, and as soon as the water permitted, it escaped by
the hatches, when the craft went down, as a matter of course. This air
may have aided in bringing the hull upright by its movements in the

This was the only explanation to which the ingenuity of Mulford could
help him, under the circumstances, and it may have been the right one,
or not. There lay the schooner, however, in some five or six fathoms of
water, with her two topmasts, and lower mast-heads out of the element,
as upright as if docked! It may all have occurred as the mate fancied,
or the unusual incident may have been owing to some of the many
mysterious causes which baffle inquiry, when the agents are necessarily
hidden from examination.

“Spike intends to come and look for this wreck, you tell me, Jack; in
the hope of getting at the doubloons it contains?” said Mulford; when
the boat had lain a minute or two longer, riding by the mast-head.

“Ay, ay, sir; that’s his notion, sir, and he’ll be in a great stew,
as soon as he turns out, which must be about this time, and finds me
missing; for I was to pilot him to the spot.”

“He’ll want no pilot now. It will be scarcely possible to pass anywhere
near this and not see these spars. But this discovery almost induces me
to change my own plans. What say _you,_ Rose? We have now reached the
northern side of the reef, when it is time to haul close by the wind,
if we wish to beat up to Key West. There is a moral certainty, however,
that the sloop-of-war is somewhere in the neighbourhood of the Dry
Tortugas, which are much the most easily reached, being to leeward. We
might run down to the light-house by mid-day, while it is doubtful if we
could reach the town until to-morrow morning. I should like
exceedingly to have five minutes conversation with the commander of the

“Ay, to let him know where he will be likely to fall in with the Molly
Swash and her traitor master, Stephen Spike,” cried Jack Tier. “Never
mind, maty; let ‘em come on; both the Molly and her master have got
long legs and clean heels. Stephen Spike will show ‘em how to thread the
channels of a reef.”

“It is amazing to me, Jack, that you should stand by your old captain
in feeling, while you are helping to thwart him, all you can, in his
warmest wishes.”

“He’s a willian!” muttered Jack--“a reg’lar willian is Stephen Spike!”

“If a villain, why do you so evidently wish to keep him out of the hands
of the law? Let him be captured and punished, as his crimes require.”

“Men’s willians, all round,” still muttered Jack. “Hark’e, Mr. Mulford,
I’ve sailed in the brig longer than you, and know’d her in her comeliest
and best days--when she was young, and blooming, and lovely to the eye,
as the young creature at your side--and it would go to my heart to have
anything happen to _her_. Then, I’ve know’d Stephen a long time, too,
and old shipmates get a feelin’ for each other, sooner or later. I tell
you now, honestly, Mr. Mulford, Captain Adam Mull shall never make a
prisoner of Stephen Spike, if I can prevent it.”

The mate laughed at this sally, but Rose appeared anxious to change the
conversation, and she managed to open a discussion on the subject of the
course it might be best to steer. Mulford had several excellent reasons
to urge for wishing to run down to the islets, all of which, with a
single exception, he laid before his betrothed. The concealed reason
was one of the strongest of them all, as usually happens when there is
a reason to conceal, but of that he took care to say nothing. The result
was an acquiescence on the part of Rose, whose consent was yielded more
to the influence of one particular consideration than to all the rest
united. That one was this: Harry had pointed out to her the importance
to himself of his appearing early to denounce the character and
movements of the brig, lest, through his former situation in her, his
own conduct might be seriously called in question.

As soon as the matter was determined, Jack was told to let go his hold,
the sheet was drawn aft, and away sped the boat. No sooner did Mulford
cause the little craft to keep away than it almost flew, as if conscious
it were bound to its proper home, skimming swiftly over the waves,
like a bird returning eagerly to its nest. An hour later the party
breakfasted. While at this meal, Jack Tier pointed out to the mate a
white speck, in the south-eastern board, which he took to be the brig
coming through the passage, on her way to the wreck.

“No matter,” returned the mate. “Though we can see her, she cannot see
us. There is that much advantage in our being small, Rose, if it do
prevent our taking exercise by walking the deck.”

Soon after, Mulford made a very distant sail in the north-western board,
which he hoped might turn out to be the Poughkeepsie. It was but another
speck, but its position was somewhat like that in which he had expected
to meet the sloop-of-war. The two vessels were so far apart that one
could not be seen from the other, and there was little hope that the
Poughkeepsie would detect Spike at his toil on the wreck; but the mate
fully expected that the ship would go into the anchorage, among the
islets, in order to ascertain what had become of the schooner. If she
did not go in herself, she would be almost certain to send in a boat.

The party from the brigantine had run down before the wind more than two
hours before the light-house began to show itself, just rising out of
the waves. This gave them the advantage of a beacon, Mulford having
steered hitherto altogether by the sun, the direction of the wind, and
the treading of the reef. Now he had his port in sight, it being his
intention to take possession of the dwelling of the light-house keeper,
and to remain in it, until a favourable opportunity occurred to remove
Rose to Key West. The young man had also another important project in
view, which it will be in season to mention as it reaches the moment of
its fulfillment.

The rate of sailing of the light-house boat, running before a brisk
trade wind, could not be much less than nine miles in the hour. About
eleven o’clock, therefore, the lively craft shot through one of the
narrow channels of the islets, and entered the haven. In a few minutes
all three of the adventurers were on the little wharf where the
light-house people were in the habit of landing. Rose proceeded to the
house, while Harry and Jack remained to secure the boat. For the latter
purpose a sort of slip, or little dock, had been made, and when the boat
was hauled into it, it lay so snug that not only was the craft secure
from injury, but it was actually hid from the view of all but those who
stood directly above it.

“This is a snug berth for the boat, Jack,” observed the mate, when he
had hauled it into the place mentioned, “and by unstepping the mast, a
passer-by would not suspect such a craft of lying in it. Who knows what
occasion there may be for concealment, and I’ll e’en do that thing.”

To a casual listener, Harry, in unstepping the mast, might have seemed
influenced merely by a motiveless impulse; but, in truth, a latent
suspicion of Jack’s intentions instigated him, and as he laid the mast,
sprit and sail on the thwarts, he determined, in his own mind, to remove
them all to some other place, as soon as an opportunity for doing so
unobserved should occur. He and Jack now followed Rose to the house.

The islets were found deserted and tenantless. Not a human being had
entered the house since Rose left it, the evening she had remained so
long ashore, in company with her aunt and the Señor Montefalderon. This
our heroine knew from the circumstance of finding a slight fastening of
the outer door in the precise situation in which she had left it with
her own hands. At first a feeling of oppression and awe prevailed with
both Harry and Rose, when they recollected the fate of those who had so
lately been tenants of the place; but this gradually wore off, and each
soon got to be more at home. As for Jack, he very coolly rummaged the
lockers, as he called the drawers and closets of the place, and made his
preparations for cooking a very delicious repast, in which _callipash_
and _callipee_ were to be material ingredients. The necessary condiments
were easily enough found in that place, turtle being a common dish
there, and it was not long before steams that might have quickened the
appetite of an alderman filled the kitchen. Rose rummaged, too, and
found a clean table-cloth, plates, glasses, bowls, spoons, and knives;
in a word, all that was necessary to spread a plain but plentiful board.
While all this was doing, Harry took some fishing-tackle, and proceeded
to a favourable spot among the rocks. In twenty minutes he returned with
a fine mess of that most delicious little fish that goes by the very
unpoetical name of “hog-fish,” from the circumstance of its giving a
grunt not unlike that of a living porker, when rudely drawn from its
proper element. Nothing was now wanting to not only a comfortable,
but to what was really a most epicurian meal, and Jack just begged the
lovers to have patience for an hour or so, when he promised them dishes
that even New York could not furnish.

Harry and Rose first retired to pay a little attention to their dress,
and then they joined each other in a walk. The mate had found some
razors, and was clean shaved. He had also sequestered a shirt, and made
some other little additions to his attire, that contributed to give him
the appearance of being, that which he really was, a very gentleman-like
looking young sailor. Rose had felt no necessity for taking liberties
with the effects of others, though a good deal of female attire was
found in the dwelling. As was afterward ascertained, a family ordinarily
dwelt there, but most of it had gone to Key West, on a visit, at the
moment when the man and boy left in charge had fallen into the hands of
the Mexicans, losing their lives in the manner mentioned.

While walking together, Harry opened his mind to Rose, on the subject
which lay nearest to his heart, and which had been at the bottom of this
second visit to the islets of the Dry Tortugas. During the different
visits of Wallace to the brig, the boat’s crew of the Poughkeepsie had
held more or less discourse with the people of the Swash. This usually
happens on such occasions, and although Spike had endeavoured to prevent
it, when his brig lay in this bay, he had not been entirely successful.
Such discourse is commonly jocular, and sometimes witty; every speech,
coming from which side it may, ordinarily commencing with “shipmate,”
 though the interlocutors never saw each other before that interview. In
one of the visits an allusion was made to cargo, when “the pretty gal
aft,” was mentioned as being a part of the cargo of the Swash. In answer
to this remark, the wit of the Poughkeepsie had told the brig’s man,
“you had better send her on board us, for we carry a chaplain, a
regular-built one, that will be a bishop some day or other, perhaps, and
we can get her spliced to one of our young officers.” This remark had
induced the sailor of the Molly to ask if a sloop-of-war really carried
such a piece of marine luxury as a chaplain, and the explanation given
went to say that the clergyman in question did not properly belong to
the Poughkeepsie, but was to be put on board a frigate, as soon as they
fell in with one that he named. Now, all this Mulford overheard, and he
remembered it at a moment when it might be of use. Situated as he and
Rose were, he felt the wisdom and propriety of their being united, and
his present object was to persuade his companion to be of the same way
of thinking. He doubted not that the sloop-of-war would come in, ere
long, perhaps that very day, and he believed it would be an easy matter
to induce her chaplain to perform the ceremony. America is a country in
which every facility exists, with the fewest possible impediments,
to getting married; and, we regret to be compelled to add, to getting
unmarried also. There are no banns, no licenses, no consent of parents
even, usually necessary, and persons who are of the age of discretion,
which, as respects females and matrimony, is a very tender age indeed,
may be married, if they see fit, almost without form or ceremony. There
existed, therefore, no legal impediment to the course Mulford desired to
take; and his principal, if not his only difficulty, would be with Rose.
Over her scruples he hoped to prevail, and not without reason, as the
case he could and did present, was certainly one of a character that
entitled him to be heard with great attention.

In the first place, Mrs. Budd had approved of the connection, and it was
understood between them, that the young people were to be united at the
first port in which a clergyman of their own persuasion could be found,
and previously to reaching home. This had been the aunt’s own project,
for, weak and silly as she was, the relict had a woman’s sense of the
proprieties. It had occured to her that it would be more respectable to
make the long journey which lay before them, escorted by a nephew and
husband, than escorted by even an accepted lover. It is true that
she had never anticipated a marriage in a light-house, and under the
circumstances in which Rose was now placed, though it might be more
reputable that her niece should quit the islets as the wife of Harry
than as his betrothed. Then Mulford still apprehended Spike. In that
remote part of the world, almost beyond the confines of society, it was
not easy to foretell what claims he might set up, in the event of his
meeting them there. Armed with the authority of a husband, Mulford could
resist him, in any such case, with far better prospects of success than
if he should appear only in the character of a suitor.

Rose listened to these arguments, ardently and somewhat eloquently put,
as a girl of her years and habits would be apt to listen to a favoured
lover. She was much too sincere to deny her own attachment, which the
events of the last few days had increased almost to intenseness, so
apt is our tenderness to augment in behalf of those for whom we feel
solicitude; and her judgment told her that the more sober part of
Harry’s reasoning was entitled to consideration. As his wife, her
situation would certainly be much less equivocal and awkward, than while
she bore a different name, and was admitted to be a single woman, and it
might yet be weeks before the duty she owed her aunt would allow her to
proceed to the north. But, after all, Harry prevailed more through the
influence of his hold on Rose’s affections, as would have been the case
with almost every other woman, than through any force of reasoning. He
truly loved, and that made him eloquent when he spoke of love; sympathy
in all he uttered being his great ally. When summoned to the house, by
the call of Jack, who announced that the turtle-soup was ready, they
returned with the understanding that the chaplain of the Poughkeepsie
should unite them, did the vessel come in, and would the functionary
mentioned consent to perform the ceremony.

“It would be awkward--nay, it would be distressing, Harry, to have
him refuse,” said the blushing Rose, as they walked slowly back to the
house, more desirous to prolong their conversation than to partake
of the bountiful provision of Jack Tier. The latter could not but be
acceptable, nevertheless, to a young man like Mulford, who was in robust
health, and who had fared so badly for the last eight-and-forty hours.
When he sat down to the table, therefore, which was covered by a
snow-white cloth, with smoking and most savoury viands on it, it will
not be surprising if we say it was with a pleasure that was derived from
one of the great necessities of our nature.

Sancho calls for benediction “on the man who invented sleep.” It
would have been more just to have asked this boon in behalf of him who
invented eating and turtle-soup. The wearied fall into sleep, as it
might be unwittingly; sometimes against their will, and often against
their interests; while many a man is hungry without possessing the
means of appeasing his appetite. Still more daily feel hunger without
possessing turtle-soup. Certain persons impute this delicious compound
to the genius of some London alderman, but we rather think unjustly.
Aldermanic genius is easily excited and rendered active, no doubt, by
strong appeals on such a theme, but our own experience inclines us
to believe that the tropics usually send their inventions to the less
fruitful regions of the earth along with their products. We have
little doubt, could the fact be now ascertained, that it would be found
turtle-soup was originally invented by just some such worthy as Jack
Tier, who in filling his coppers to tickle the captain’s appetite, had
used all the condiments within his reach; ventured on a sort of Regent’s
punch; and, as the consequence, had brought forth the dish so often
eulogized, and so well beloved. It is a little extraordinary that in
Paris, the seat of gastronomy, one rarely, if ever, hears of or sees
this dish; while in London it is to be met in almost as great abundance
as in one of our larger commercial towns. But so it is, and we cannot
say we much envy a _cuisine_ its _patés,_ and _soufflets,_ and its _à
la_ this and _à la_ thats, but which was never redolent with the odours
of turtle-soup.

“Upon my word, Jack, you have made out famously with your dinner, or
supper, whichever you may please to call it,” cried Mulford gaily, as
he took his seat at table, after having furnished Rose with a chair.
“Nothing appears to be wanting; but here is good pilot bread, potatoes
even, and other little niceties, in addition to the turtle and the fish.
These good people of the light seem to have lived comfortably, at any

“Why should they not, maty?” answered Jack, beginning to help to soup.
“Living on one of these islets is like living afloat. Everything is laid
in, as for an outward bound craft; then the reef must always furnish
fish and turtle. I’ve overhauled the lockers pretty thoroughly, and
find a plenty of stores to last _us_ a month. Tea, sugar, coffee, bread,
pickles, potatoes, onions, and all other knick-knacks.”

“The poor people who own these stores will be heavy-hearted enough
when they come to learn the reason why we have been put in undisturbed
possession of their property,” said Rose. “We must contrive some means
of repaying them for such articles as we may use, Harry.”

“That’s easily enough done, Miss Rose. Drop one of the half-eagles in a
tea-pot, or a mug, and they’ll be certain to fall in with it when they
come back. Nothin’ is easier than to pay a body’s debts, when a body has
the will and the means. Now, the worst enemy of Stephen Spike must own
that his brig never quits port with unsettled bills. Stephen has his
faults, like other mortals; but he has his good p’ints, too.”

“Still praising Spike, my good Jack,” cried the mate, a little provoked
at this pertinacity in the deputy-steward, in sticking to his ship and
his shipmate. “I should have thought that you had sailed with him long
enough to have found him out, and to wish never to put your foot in his
cabin again.”

“Why, no, maty, a craft is a craft, and a body gets to like even the
faults of one in which a body has gone through gales, and squalls,
with a whole skin. I like the Swash, and, for sartain things I like her

“Meaning by that, it is your intention to get on board of the one, and
to sail with the other, again, as soon as you can.”

“I do, Mr. Mulford, and make no bones in telling on’t. You know that I
came here without wishing it.”

“Well, Jack, no one will attempt to control your movements, but you
shall be left your own master. I feel it to be a duty, however, as one
who may know more of the law than yourself, as well as more of Stephen
Spike, to tell you that he is engaged in a treasonable commerce with
the enemy, and that he, and all who voluntarily remain with him, knowing
this fact, may be made to swing for it.”

“Then I’ll swing for it,” returned Jack, sullenly.

“There is a little obstinacy in this, my good fellow, and you must be
reasoned out of it. I am under infinite obligations to you, Jack, and
shall ever be ready to own them. Without you to sail the boat, I might
have been left to perish on that rock,--for God only knows whether any
vessel would have seen me in passing. Most of those who go through
that passage keep the western side of the reef aboard, they tell me, on
account of there being better water on that side of the channel, and the
chance of a man’s being seen on a rock, by ships a league or two off,
would be small indeed. Yes, Jack, I owe my life to you, and am proud to
own it.”

“You owe it to Miss Rose, maty, who put me up to the enterprise, and who
shared it with me.”

“To her I owe more than life,” answered Harry, looking at his beloved
as she delighted in being regarded by him, “but even she, with all
her wishes to serve me, would have been helpless without your skill in
managing a boat. I owe also to your good-nature the happiness of having
Rose with me at this moment; for without you she would not have come.”

“I’ll not deny it, maty--take another ladle-full of the soup, Miss Rosy:
a quart of it would n’t hurt an infant--I’ll not deny it, Mr. Mulford--I
know by the way you’ve got rid of the first bowl-full that _you_ are
ready for another, and there it is--I’ll not deny it, and all I can say
is that you are heartily welcome to my sarvices.”

“I thank you, Jack; but all this only makes me more desirous of being of
use to you, now, when it’s in my power. I wish you to stick by me, and
not to return to the Swash. As soon as I get to New York I shall build
or buy a ship, and the berth of steward in her shall always be open to

“Thank’e, maty; thank’e, with all my heart. It’s something to know that
a port is open to leeward, and, though I cannot _now_ accept your offer,
the day _may_ come when I shall be glad to do so.”

“If you like living ashore better, our house will always be ready to
receive you. I should be glad to leave as handy a little fellow as
yourself behind me whenever I went to sea. There are a hundred things in
which you might be useful, and fully earn your biscuit, so as to have no
qualms about eating the bread of idleness.”

“Thank’e, thank’e, maty,” cried Jack, dashing a tear out of his eye with
the back of his hand, “thank’e, sir, from the bottom of my heart. The
time _may_ come, but not now. My papers is signed for this v’y’ge.
Stephen Spike has a halter round his neck, as you say yourself, and it’s
necessary for me to be there to look to’t. We all have our callin’s and
duties, and this is mine. I stick by the Molly and her captain until
both are out of this scrape, or both are condemned. I know nothin’ of
treason; but if the law wants another victim, I must take my chance.”

Mulford was surprised at this steadiness of Jack’s, in what he thought
a very bad cause, and he was quite as much surprised that Rose did
not join him, in his endeavours to persuade the steward not to be
so foolhardy, as to endeavour to go back to the brig. Rose did not,
however; sitting silently eating her dinner the whole time, though she
occasionally cast glances of interest at both the speakers the while.
In this state of things the mate abandoned the attempt, for the
moment, intending to return to the subject, after having had a private
conference with his betrothed.

Notwithstanding the little drawback just related, that was a happy as
well as a delicious repast. The mate did full justice to the soup, and
afterward to the fish with the unpoetical name; and Rose ate more than
she had done in the last three days. The habits of discipline prevented
Jack from taking his seat at table, though pressed by both Rose and
Harry to do so, but he helped himself to the contents of a bowl and
did full justice to his own art, on one aside. The little fellow was
delighted with the praises that were bestowed on his dishes; and for the
moment, the sea, its dangers, its tornadoes, wrecks and races, were all
forgotten in the security and pleasures of so savoury a repast.

“Folk ashore do n’t know how sailors sometimes live,” said Jack, holding
a large spoon filled with the soup ready to plunge into a tolerably
capacious mouth.

“Or how they sometimes starve,” answered Rose. “Remember our own
situation, less than forty-eight hours since!”

“All very true, Miss Rose; yet, you see, turtle-soup brings us up, a’ter
all. Would you like a glass of wine, maty?”

“Very much indeed, Jack, after so luscious a soup; but wishing for it
will not bring it here.”

“That remains to be seen, sir. I call this a bottle of something that
looks wery much like a wine.”

“Claret, as I live! Why, where should light-house keepers get the taste
for claret?”

“I’ve thought of that myself, Mr. Mulford, and have supposed that some
of Uncle Sam’s officers have brought the liquor to this part of the
world. I understand a party on ‘em was here surveyin’ all last winter.
It seems they come in the cool weather, and get their sights and measure
their distances, and go home in the warm weather, and work out their
traverses in the shade, as it might be.”

“This seems likely, Jack; but, come whence it may it is welcome, and we
will taste it.”

Mulford then drew the cork of this mild and grateful liquor, and helped
his companions and himself. In this age of moral _tours de force,_ one
scarcely dare say anything favourable of a liquid that even bears the
name of wine, or extol the shape of a bottle. It is truly the era of
exaggeration. Nothing is treated in the old-fashioned, natural, common
sense way. Virtue is no longer virtue, unless it get upon stilts; and,
as for sin’s being confined to “transgression against the law of God,”
 audacious would be the wretch who should presume to limit the sway of
the societies by any dogma so narrow! A man may be as abstemious as an
anchorite and get no credit for it, unless “he sigu the pledge;” or,
signing the pledge, he may get fuddled in corners, and be cited as a
miracle of sobriety. The test of morals is no longer in the abuse of the
gifts of Providence, but in their use; prayers are deserting the closet
for the corners of streets, and charity (not the giving of alms) has
got to be so earnest in the demonstration of its nature, as to be pretty
certain to “begin at home,” and to end where it begins. Even the art of
mendacity has been aroused by the great progress which is making by all
around it, and many manifest the strength of their ambition by telling
ten lies where their fathers would have been satisfied with telling only
one. This art has made an extraordinary progress within the last quarter
of a century, aspiring to an ascendency that was formerly conceded
only to truth, until he who gains his daily bread by it has some such
contempt for the sneaking wretch who does business on the small scale,
as the slayer of his thousands in the field is known to entertain for
him who kills only a single man in the course of a long life.

At the risk of damaging the reputations of our hero and heroine, we
shall frankly aver the fact that both Harry and Rose partook of the _vin
de Bordeaux,_ a very respectable bottle of _Medoc,_ by the way, which
had been forgotten by Uncle Sam’s people, in the course of the preceding
winter, agreeably to Jack Tier’s conjecture. One glass sufficed for
Rose, and, contrary as it may be to all modern theory, she was somewhat
the better for it; while the mate and Jack Tier quite half emptied the
bottle, being none the worse. There they sat, enjoying the security
and abundance which had succeeded to their late danger, happy in that
security, happy in themselves, and happy in the prospects of a bright
future. It was just as practicable for them to remain at the Dry
Tortugas, as it was for the family which ordinarily dwelt at the light.
The place was amply supplied with everything that would be necessary
for their wants, for months to come, and Harry caused his betrothed to
blush, as he whispered to her, should the chaplain arrive, he should
delight in passing the honey-moon where they then were.

“I could tend the light,” he added, smiling, “which would be not only an
occupation, but a useful occupation; you could read all those books from
beginning to end, and Jack could keep us suplied with fish. By the way,
master steward, are you in the humour for motion, so soon after your
hearty meal?”

“Anything to be useful,” answered Jack, cheerfully.

“Then do me the favour to go up into the lantern of the light-house, and
take a look for the sloop-of-war. If she’s in sight at all, you’ll find
her off here to the northward; and while you are aloft you may as well
make a sweep of the whole horizon. There hangs the light-house keeper’s
glass, which may help your eyes, by stepping into the gallery outside of
the lantern.”

Jack willingly complied, taking the glass and proceeding forthwith
to the other building. Mulford had two objects in view in giving this
commission to the steward. He really wished to ascertain what was the
chance of seeing the Poughkeepsie, in the neighbourhood of the islets,
and felt just that indisposition to move himself, that is apt to come
over one who has recently made a very bountiful meal, while he also
desired to have another private conversation with Rose.

A good portion of the time that Jack was gone, and he stayed quite an
hour in the lantern, our lovers conversed as lovers are much inclined
to converse; that is to say, of themselves, their feelings, and their
prospects. Mulford told Rose of his hopes and fears, while he visited
at the house of her aunt, previously to sailing, and the manner in which
his suspicions had been first awakened in reference to the intentions of
Spike--intentions, so far as they were connected with an admiration
of his old commander’s niece, and possibly in connection also with the
little fortune she was known to possess, but not in reference to the
bold project to which he had, in fact, resorted. No distrust of the
scheme finally put in practice had ever crossed the mind of the young
mate, until he received the unexpected order, mentioned in our opening
chapter, to prepare the brig for the reception of Mrs. Budd and her
party. Harry confessed his jealousy of one youth whom he dreaded far
more even than he had ever dreaded Spike, and whose apparent favour with
Rose, and actual favour with her aunt, had given him many a sleepless

They next conversed of the future, which to them seemed full of flowers.
Various were the projects started, discussed, and dismissed, between
them, the last almost as soon as proposed. On one thing they were of
a mind, as soon as proposed. Harry was to have a ship as quick as one
could be purchased by Rose’s means, and the promised bride laughingly
consented to make one voyage to Europe along with her husband.

“I wonder, dear Rose, my poverty has never presented any difficulties
in the way of our union,” said Harry, sensibly touched with the free way
his betrothed disposed of her own money in his behalf; “but neither
you nor Mrs. Budd has ever seemed to think of the difference there is
between us in this respect.”

“What is the trifle I possess, Harry, set in the balance against your
worth? My aunt, as you say, has thought I might even be the gainer by
the exchange.”

“I am sure I feel a thousand times indebted to Mrs. Budd--”

“_Aunt_ Budd. You must learn to say, ‘_my_ Aunt Budd,’ Mr. Henry
Mulford, if you mean to live in peace with her unworthy niece.”

“_Aunt_ Budd, then,” returned Harry, laughing, for the laugh came easily
that evening; “Aunt Budd, if you wish it, Rose. I can have no objection
to call any relative of yours, uncle or aunt.”

“I think we are intimate enough, now, to ask you a question or two,
Harry, touching my aunt,” continued Rose, looking stealthily over her
shoulder, as if apprehensive of being overheard. “You know how fond she
is of speaking of the sea, and of indulging in nautical phrases?”

“Any one must have observed that, Rose,” answered the young man, gazing
up at the wall, in order not to be compelled to look the beautiful
creature before him in the eyes--“Mrs. Budd has very strong tastes that

“Now tell me, Harry--that is, answer me frankly--I mean--she is not
_always_ right, is she?”

“Why, no; not absolutely so--that is, not absolutely _always_ so--few
persons are _always_ right, you know.”

Rose remained silent and embarrassed for a moment; after which she
pursued the discourse.

“But aunty does not know as much of the sea and of ships as she thinks
she does?”

“Perhaps not. We all overrate our own acquirements. I dare say that even
I am not as good a seaman as I fancy myself to be.”

“Even Spike admits that you are what he calls ‘a prime seaman.’ But it
is not easy for a woman to get a correct knowledge of the use of all the
strange, and sometimes uncouth, terms that you sailors use.”

“Certainly not, and for that reason I would rather you should never
attempt it, Rose. We rough sons of the ocean would prefer to hear our
wives make divers pretty blunders, rather than to be swaggering about
like so many ‘old salts.’”

“Mr. Mulford! Does Aunt Budd swagger like an old salt?”

“Dearest Rose, I was not thinking of your aunt, but of _you_. Of you, as
you are, feminine, spirited, lovely alike in form and character, and of
you a graduate of the ocean, and full of its language and ideas.”

It was probable Rose was not displeased at this allusion to herself, for
a smile struggled around her pretty mouth, and she did not look at all
angry. After another short pause, she resumed the discourse.

“My aunt did not very clearly comprehend those explanations of yours
about the time of day, and the longitude,” she said, “nor am I quite
certain that I did myself.”

“You understood them far better than Mrs. Budd, Rose. Women are so
little accustomed to _think_ on such subjects at all, that it is not
surprising they sometimes get confused. I do wish, however, that
your aunt could be persuaded to be more cautious in the presence of
strangers, on the subject of terms she does not understand.”

“I feared it might be so, Harry,” answered Rose, in a low voice, as if
unwilling even he should know the full extent of her thoughts on this
subject; “but my aunt’s heart is most excellent, though she may make
mistakes occasionally, I owe her a great deal, if not absolutely my
education, certainly my health and comfort through childhood, and more
prudent, womanly advice than you may suppose, perhaps, since I have
left school. How she became the dupe of Spike, indeed, is to me
unaccountable; for in all that relates to health, she is, in general,
both acute and skilful.”

“Spike is a man of more art than he appears to be to superficial
observers. On my first acquaintance with him, I mistook him for a
frank, fearless but well-meaning sailor, who loved hazardous voyages and
desperate speculation--a sort of innocent gambler; but I have learned to
know better. His means are pretty much reduced to his brig, and she is
getting old, and can do but little more service. His projects are
plain enough, now. By getting you into his power, he hoped to compel
a marriage, in which case both your fortune and your aunt’s would
contribute to repair his.”

“He might have killed me, but I never would have married him,”
 rejoined Rose, firmly. “Is not that Jack coming down the steps of the

“It is. I find that fellow’s attachment to Spike very extraordinary,
Rose. Can you, in any manner, account for it?”

Rose at first seemed disposed to reply. Her lips parted, as if about to
speak, and closed again, as glancing her eyes toward the open door, she
seemed to expect the appearance of the steward’s little, rotund form
on its threshold, which held her tongue-tied. A brief interval elapsed,
however, ere Jack actually arrived, and Rose, perceiving that Harry was
curiously expecting her answer, said hurriedly--“It may be hatred, not

The next instant Jack Tier entered the room. He had been gone rather
more than an hour, not returning until just as the sun was about to set
in a flame of fire.

“Well, Jack, what news from the Poughkeepsie?” demanded the mate. “You
have been gone long enough to make sure of your errand. Is it certain
that we are not to see the man-of-war’s-men to-night.”

“Whatever you see, my advice to you is to keep close, and to be on your
guard,” answered Jack, evasively.

“I have little fear of any of Uncle Sam’s craft. A plain story, and an
honest heart, will make all clear to a well-disposed listener. We have
not been accomplices in Spike’s treasons, and cannot be made to answer
for them.”

“Take my advice, maty, and be in no hurry to hail every vessel you see.
Uncle Sam’s fellows may not always be at hand to help you. Do you not
know that this island will be tabooed to seamen for some time to come?”

“Why so, Jack? The islet has done no harm, though others may have
performed wicked deeds near it.”

“Two of the drowned men lie within a hundred yards of this spot, and
sailors never go near new-made graves, if they can find any other place
to resort to.”

“You deal in enigmas, Jack; and did I not know that you are very
temperate, I might suspect that the time you have been gone has been
passed in the company of a bottle of brandy.”

“That will explain my meanin’,” said Jack, laconically, pointing as he
spoke seemingly at some object that was to be seen without.

The door of the house was wide open, for the admission of air. It faced
the haven of the islets, and just as the mate’s eyes were turned to it,
the end of a flying-jib-boom, with the sail down, and fluttering beneath
it, was coming into the view. “The Poughkeepsie!” exclaimed Mulford, in
delight, seeing all his hopes realized, while Rose blushed to the
eyes. A pause succeeded, during which Mulford drew aside, keeping his
betrothed in the back-ground, and as much out of sight as possible. The
vessel was shooting swiftly into view, and presently all there could see
it was the Swash.


  But no--he surely is not dreaming.
  Another minute makes it clear,
  A scream, a rush, a burning tear,
  From Inez’ cheek, dispel the fear
  That bliss like his is only seeming.

  Washington Alston.

A moment of appalled surprise succeeded the instant when Harry and Rose
first ascertained the real character of the vessel that had entered the
haven of the Dry Tortugas. Then the first turned toward Jack Tier, and
sternly demanded an explanation of his apparent faithlessness.

“Rascal,” he cried, “has this treachery been intended? Did you not see
the brig and know her?”

“Hush, Harry--_dear_ Harry,” exclaimed Rose, entreatingly. “My life for
it, Jack has _not_ been faithless.”

“Why, then, has he not let us know that the brig was coming? For more
than an hour has he been aloft, on the look-out, and here are we taken
quite by surprise. Rely on it, Rose, he has seen the approach of the
brig, and might have sooner put us on our guard.”

“Ay, ay, lay it on, maty,” said Jack, coolly, neither angry nor
mortified, so far as appearances went, at these expressions of
dissatisfaction; “my back is used to it. If I did n’t know what it is to
get hard raps on the knuckles, I should be but a young steward. But, as
for this business, a little reflection will tell you I am not to blame.”

“Give us your own explanations, for without them I shall trust you no

“Well, sir, what good would it have done, _had_ I told you the brig was
standing for this place? There she came down, like a race-horse, and
escape for you was impossible. As the wind is now blowin’, the Molly
would go two feet to the boat’s one, and a chase would have been

“I don’t know that, sirrah” answered the mate. “The boat might have got
into the smaller passages of the reef, where the brig could not enter,
or she might have dodged about among these islets, until it was night,
and then escaped in the darkness.”

“I thought of all that, Mr. Mulford, but it came too late. When I first
went aloft, I came out on the north-west side of the lantern, and took
my seat, to look out for the sloop-of-war, as you bade me, sir. Well,
there I was sweepin’ the horizon with the glass for the better part of
an hour, sometimes fancyin’ I saw her, and then givin’ it up; for
to this moment I am not sartain there is n’t a sail off here to the
westward, turning up toward the light on a bowline; but if there be,
she’s too far off to know anything partic’lar about her. Well, sir,
there I sat, looking for the Poughkeepsie, for the better part of an
hour, when I thought I would go round on t’ other side of the lantern
and take a look to windward. My heart was in my mouth, I can tell you,
Miss Rose, when I saw the brig; and I felt both glad and sorry. Glad on
my own account, and sorry on your’n. There she was, however, and no help
for it, within two miles of this very spot, and coming down as if she
despised touching the water at all. Now, what could I do? There was n’t
time, Mr. Mulford, to get the boat out, and the mast stepped, afore we
should have been within reach of canister, and Stephen Spike would not
have spared _that,_ in order to get you again within his power.”

“Depend on it, Harry, this is all true,” said Rose, earnestly. “I know
Jack well, and can answer for his fidelity. He wishes to, and if he can
he _will_ return to the brig, whither he thinks his duty calls him, but
he will never willingly betray _us_--least of all, _me_. Do I speak as I
ought, Jack?”

“Gospel truth, Miss Rose, and Mr. Mulford will get over this squall,
as soon as he comes to think of matters as he ought. There ‘s my hand,
maty, to show I bear no malice.”

“I take it, Jack, for I must believe you honest, after all you have done
for us. Excuse my warmth, which, if a little unreasonable, was somewhat
natural under the circumstances. I suppose our case is now hopeless, and
that we shall all be soon on board the brig again; for Spike will hardly
think of abandoning me again on an island provisioned and fitted as is

“It’s not so sartain, sir, that you fall into his hands at all,” put
in Jack. “The men of the brig will never come here of their own accord,
depend on that, for sailors don’t like graves. Spike has come in here
a’ter the schooner’s chain, that he dropped into the water when he made
sail from the sloop-of-war, at the time he was here afore, and is not
expectin’ to find us here. No--no--he thinks we are beatin’ up toward
Key West this very minute, if, indeed, he has missed us at all. ‘T is
possible he believes the boat has got adrift by accident, and has no
thought of our bein’ out of the brig.”

“That is impossible, Jack. Do you suppose he is ignorant that Rose is

“Sartain of it, maty, if Mrs. Budd has read the letter well that Miss
Rose left for her, and Biddy has obeyed orders. If they’ve followed
instructions, Miss Rose is thought to be in her state-room, mournin’ for
a young man who was abandoned on a naked rock, and Jack Tier, havin’ eat
somethin’ that has disagreed with him, is in his berth. Recollect, Spike
will not be apt to look into Miss Rose’s state-room or my berth, to see
if all this is true. The cook and Josh are both in my secret, and know
I mean to come back, and when the fit is over I have only to return to
duty, like any other hand. It is my calculation that Spike believes both
Miss Rose and myself on board the Molly at this very moment.”

“And the boat--what can he suppose has become of the boat?”

“Sartainly, the boat makes the only chance ag’in us. But the boat was
ridin’ by its painter astarn, and accidents sometimes happen to such
craft. Then we two are the wery last he will suspect of havin’ made off
in the boat by ourselves. There’ll be Mrs. Budd and Biddy as a sort
of pledge that Miss Rose is aboard, and as for Jack Tier, he is too
insignificant to occupy the captain’s thoughts just now. He will
probably muster the people for’ard, when he finds the boat is gone, but
I do not think he’ll trouble the cabins or state-rooms.”

Mulford admitted that this was _possible,_ though it scarcely seemed
probable to him. There was no help, however, for the actual state of
things, and they all now turned their attention to the brig, and to the
movements of those on board her. Jack Tier had swung-to the outer-door
of the house, as soon as the Swash came in view through it, and
fortunately none of the windows on that side of the building had been
opened at all. The air entered to windward, which was on the rear of the
dwelling, so that it was possible to be comfortable and yet leave the
front, in view from the vessel, with its deserted air. As for the brig,
she had already anchored and got both her boats into the water. The
yawl was hauled alongside, in readiness for any service that might
be required of it, while the launch had been manned at once, and was
already weighing the anchor, and securing the chain to which Tier had
alluded. All this served very much to lessen the uneasiness of Mulford
and Rose, as it went far to prove that Spike had not come to the
Dry Tortugas in quest of them, as, at first, both had very naturally
supposed. It might, indeed, turn out that his sole object was to obtain
this anchor and chain, with a view to use them in raising the ill-fated
vessel that had now twice gone to the bottom.

“I wish an explanation with you, Jack, on one other point,” said the
mate, after all three had been for sometime observing the movements on
board and around the Swash. “Do you actually intend to get on board the

“If it’s to be done, maty. My v’y’ge is up with you and Miss Rose. I
may be said to have shipped for Key West and a market, and the market’s
found at this port.”

“You will hardly leave us _yet,_ Jack,” said Rose, with a manner and
emphasis that did not fail to strike her betrothed lover, though he
could in no way account for either. That Rose should not wish to be
left alone with him in that solitary place was natural enough; or, might
rather be referred to education and the peculiar notions of her sex; but
he could not understand why so much importance should be attached to
the presence of a being of Jack Tier’s mould and character. It was
true, that there was little choice, under present circumstances, but
it occurred to Mulford that Rose had manifested the same strange
predilection when there might have been something nearer to a selection.
The moment, however, was not one for much reflection on the subject.

“You will hardly leave us yet, Jack?” said Rose, in the manner related.

“It’s now or never, Miss Rose. If the brig once gets away from this
anchorage without me, I may never lay eyes on her ag’in. Her time is
nearly up, for wood and iron wont hold together always, any more than
flesh and blood. Consider how many years I’ve been busy in huntin’ her
up, and how hard ‘t will be to lose that which has given me so many
weary days and sleepless nights to find.”

Rose said no more. If not convinced, she was evidently silenced, while
Harry was left to wonder and surmise, as best he might. Both quitted the
subject, to watch the people of the brig. By this time the anchor had
been lifted, and the chain was heaving in on board the vessel, by means
of a line that had been got around its bight. The work went on rapidly,
and Mulford observed to Rose that he did not think it was the intention
of Spike to remain long at the Tortugas, inasmuch as his brig was riding
by a very short range of cable. This opinion was confirmed, half an hour
later, when it was seen that the launch was hooked on and hoisted in
again, as soon as the chain and anchor of the schooner were secured.

Jack Tier watched every movement with palpable uneasiness. His
apprehensions that Spike would obtain all he wanted, and be off before
he could rejoin him, increased at each instant, and he did not scruple
to announce an intention to take the boat and go alongside of the Swash
at every hazard, rather than be left.

“You do not reflect on what you say, Jack,” answered Harry; “unless,
indeed, it be your intention to betray us. How could you appear in the
boat, at this place, without letting it be known that we must be hard

“That don’t follow at all, maty,” answered Jack. “Suppose I go alongside
the brig and own to the captain that I took the boat last night, with
the hope of findin’ you, and that failin’ to succeed, I bore up for this
port, to look for provisions and water. Miss Rose he thinks on board at
this moment, and in my judgment he would take me at my word, give me a
good cursing, and think no more about it.”

“It would never do, Jack,” interposed Rose, instantly. “It would cause
the destruction of Harry, as Spike would not believe you had not found
him, without an examination of this house.”

“What are they about with the yawl, Mr. Mulford?” asked Jack, whose eye
was never off the vessel for a single moment. “It’s gettin’ to be so
dark that one can hardly see the boat, but it seems as if they’re about
to man the yawl.”

“They are, and there goes a lantern into it. And that is Spike himself
coming down the brig’s side this instant.”

“They can only bring a lantern to search this house,” exclaimed Rose.
“Oh! Harry, you are lost!”

“I rather think the lantern is for the light-house,” answered Mulford,
whose coolness, at what was certainly a most trying moment, did not
desert him. “Spike may wish to keep the light burning, for once before,
you will remember, he had it kindled after the keeper was removed. As
for his sailing, he would not be apt to sail until the moon rises; and
in beating back to the wreck the light may serve to let him know the
bearings and position of the reef.”

“There they come,” whispered Rose, half breathless with alarm. “The boat
has left the brig, and is coming directly hither!”

All this was true enough. The yawl had shoved off, and with two men to
row it, was pulling for the wharf in front of the house, and among the
timbers of which lay the boat, pretty well concealed beneath a sort of
bridge. Mulford would not retreat, though he looked to the fastenings
of the door as a means of increasing his chances of defence. In
the stern-sheets of the boat sat two men, though it was not easy to
ascertain who they were by the fading light. One was known to be
Spike, however, and the other, it was conjectured, must be Don Juan
Montefalderon, from the circumstance of his being in the place of
honour. Three minutes solved this question, the boat reaching the wharf
by that time. It was instantly secured, and all four of the men left it.
Spike was now plainly to be discerned by means of the lantern which
he carried in his own hands, He gave some orders, in his customary
authoritative way, and in a high key, after which he led the way from
the wharf, walking side by side with the Señor Montefalderon. These two
last came up within a yard of the door of the house, where they paused,
enabling those within not only to see their persons and the working of
their countenances, but to hear all that was said; this last the more
especially, since Spike never thought it necessary to keep his powerful
voice within moderate limits.

“It’s hardly worth while, Don Wan, for you to go into the light-house,”
 said Spike. “‘T is but a greasy, dirty place at the best, and one’s
clothes are never the better for dealin’ with ile. Here, Bill, take the
lantern, and get a filled can, that we may go up and trim and fill the
lamp, and make a blaze. Bear a hand, lads, and I’ll be a’ter ye afore
you reach the lantern. Be careful with the flame about the ile, for
seamen ought never to wish to see a lighthouse destroyed.”

“What do you expect to gain by lighting the lamps above, Don Esteban?”
 demanded the Mexican, when the sailors had disappeared in the
light-house, taking their own lantern with them.

“It’s wisest to keep things reg’lar about this spot, Don Wan, which will
prevent unnecessary suspicions. But, as the brig stretches in toward the
reef to-night, on our way back, the light will be a great assistance. I
am short of officers, you know, and want all the help of this sort I can

“To be sincere with you, Don Esteban, I greatly regret you _are_ so
short of officers, and do not yet despair of inducing you to go and take
off the mate, whom I hear you have left on a barren rock. He was a fine
young fellow, Señor Spike, and the deed was not one that you will wish
to remember a few years hence.”

“The fellow run, and I took him at his word, Don Wan. I’m not obliged to
receive back a deserter unless it suits me.”

“We are all obliged to see we do not cause a fellow creature the loss
of life. This will prove the death of the charming young woman who is so
much attached to him, unless you relent and are merciful!”

“Women have tender looks but tough hearts,” answered Spike, carelessly,
though Mulford felt certain, by the tone of his voice, that great
bitterness of feeling lay smothered beneath the affected indifference of
his manner; “few die of love.”

“The young lady has not been on deck all day; and the Irish woman tells
me that she does nothing but drink water--the certain proof of a high

“Ay, ay, she keeps her room if you will, Don Wan, but she is not about
to make a dupe of me by any such tricks. I must go and look to the
lamps, however, and you will find the graves you seek in the rear of
this house, about thirty yards behind it, you’ll remember. That’s a very
pretty cross you’ve made, señor, and the skipper of the schooner’s soul
will be all the better for settin’ it up at the head of his grave.”

“It will serve to let those who come after us know that a Christian
sleeps beneath the sand, Don Esteban,” answered the Mexican, mildly. “I
have no other expectation from this sacred symbol.”

The two now separated, Spike going into the light-house, little in a
hurry, while Don Juan Montefalderon walked round the building to its
rear in quest of the grave. Mulford waited a moment for Spike to get a
short distance up the stairs of the high tower he had to ascend, when
placing the arm of Rose within his own, he opened the door in the
rear of the house, and walked boldly toward the Mexican. Don Juan was
actually forcing the pointed end of his little cross into the sand,
at the head of his countryman’s grave, when Mulford and his trembling
companion reached the spot. Although night had shut in, it was not so
dark that persons could not be recognised at small distances. The Señor
Montefalderon was startled at an apparition so sudden and unexpected,
when Mulford saluted him by name; but recognising first the voice of
Harry, and then the persons of himself and his companion,
surprise, rather than alarm, became the emotion that was uppermost.
Notwithstanding the strength of the first of these feelings, he
instantly saluted the young couple with the polished ease that marked
his manner, which had much of the courtesy of a Castilian in it,
tempered a little, perhaps, by the greater flexibility of a Southern

“I _see_ you,” exclaimed Don Juan, “and must believe my eyes. Without
their evidence, however, I could scarce believe it can be you two, one
of whom I thought on board the brig, and the other suffering a most
miserable death on a naked rock.”

“I am aware of your kind feelings in our behalf, Don Juan,” said
Mulford, “and it is the reason I now confide in you. I was taken off
that rock by means of the boat, which you doubtless have missed; and
this is the gentle being who has been the means of saving my life. To
her and Jack Tier, who is yonder, under the shadows of the house, I owe
my not being the victim of Spike’s cruelty.”

“I now comprehend the whole matter, Don Henriquez. Jack Tier has managed
the boat for the señorita; and those whom we were told were too ill to
be seen on deck, have been really out of the brig!”

“Such are the facts, señor, and from _you_ there is no wish to conceal
them. We are then to understand that the absence of Rose and Jack from
the brig is not known to Spike.”

“I believe not, señor. He has alluded to both, once or twice to-day, as
being ill below; but would you not do well to retire within the shade of
the dwelling, lest a glance from the lantern might let those in it know
that I am not alone.”

“There is little danger, Don Juan, as they who stand near a light cannot
well see those who are in the darkness. Beside, they are high in the
air, while we are on the ground, which will greatly add to the obscurity
down here. We can retire, nevertheless, as I have a few questions to
ask, which may as well be put in perfect security, as put where there is
any risk.”

The three now drew near the house, Rose actually stepping within its
door, though Harry remained on its exterior, in order to watch the
proceedings of those in the light-house. Here the Señor Montefalderon
entered into a more detailed explanation of what had occurred on board
the brig, since the appearance of day, that very morning. According to
his account of the matter, Spike had immediately called upon the people
to explain the loss of the boat. Tier was not interrogated on this
occasion, it being understood he had gone below and turned in, after
having the look-out for fully half the night. As no one could, or would,
give an account of the manner in which the boat was missing, Josh was
ordered to go below and question Jack on the subject. Whether it was
from consciousness of his connection with the escape of Jack, and
apprehensions of the consequences, or from innate good-nature, and
a desire to befriend the lovers, this black now admitted that Jack
confessed to him that the boat had got away from him while endeavouring
to shift the turns of its painter from a cleet where they ought not
to be, to their proper place. This occurred early in Jack’s watch,
according to Josh’s story, and had not been reported, as the boat did
not properly belong to the brig, and was an incumbrance rather than an
advantage. The mate admired the negro’s cunning, as Don Juan related
this part of his story, which put him in a situation to throw all the
blame on Jack’s mendacity in the event of a discovery, while it had the
effect to allow the fugitives more time for their escape. The result
was, that Spike bestowed a few hearty curses, as usual, on the
clumsiness of Jack Tier, and seemed to forget all about the matter. It
is probable he connected Jack’s abstaining from showing himself on deck,
and his alleged indisposition, with his supposed delinquency in this
matter of the boat. From that moment the captain appeared to give
himself no further concern on the subject, the boat having been, in
truth, an incumbrance rather than a benefit, as stated.

As for Rose, her keeping her room, under the circumstances, was so very
natural, that the Señor Montefalderon had been completely deceived, as,
from his tranquillity on this point, there was no question was the case
with Spike also. Biddy appeared on deck, though the widow did not, and
the Irish woman shook her head anxiously when questioned about her young
mistress, giving the spectators reason to suppose that the latter was in
a very bad way.

As respects the brig and her movements, Spike had got under way as soon
as there was light enough to find his course, and had run through the
passage. It is probable that the boat was seen; for something that was
taken for a small sail had just been made out for a single instant, and
then became lost again. This little sail was made, if made at all, in
the direction of the Dry Tortugas, but so completely was all suspicion
at rest in the minds of those on the quarter-deck of the Swash, that
neither Spike nor the Mexican had the least idea what it was. When
the circumstance was reported to the former, he answered that it was
probably some small wrecker, of which many were hovering about the reef,
and added, laughingly, though in a way to prove how little he thought
seriously on the subject at all, “who knows but the light-house boat has
fallen into their hands, and that they’ve made sail on _her;_ if they
have, my word for it, that she goes, hull, spars, rigging, canvas, and
cargo, all in a lump, for salvage.”

As the brig came out of the passage, in broad day, the heads of the
schooner’s masts were seen, as a matter of course. This induced Spike to
heave-to, lower a boat, and to go in person to examine the condition
of the wreck. It will be seen that Jack’s presence could now be all the
better dispensed with. The examination, with the soundings, and other
calculations connected with raising the vessel, occupied hours. When
they were completed, Spike returned on board, run up his boat, and
squared away for the Dry Tortugas. Señor Montefalderon confirmed the
justice of Jack Tier’s surmises, as to the object of this unexpected
visit. The brig had come solely for the chain and anchor mentioned, and
having secured them, it was Spike’s intention to get under way and beat
up to the wreck again as soon as the moon rose. As for the sloop-of-war,
he believed she had given him up; for by this time she must know that
she had no chance with the brig, so long as the latter kept near the
reef, and that she ran the constant hazard of shipwreck, while playing
so near the dangers herself.

Before the Señor Montefalderon exhausted all he had to communicate, he
was interrupted by Jack Tier with a singular proposition. Jack’s great
desire was to get on board the Swash; and he now begged the Mexican to
let Mulford take the yawl and scull him off to the brig, and return
to the islet before Spike and his companions should descend from
the lantern of the light-house. The little fellow insisted there was
sufficient time for such a purpose, as the three in the lantern had
not yet succeeded in filling the lamps with the oil necessary to their
burning for a night--a duty that usually occupied the regular keeper for
an hour. Five or six minutes would suffice for him; and if he were seen
going up the brig’s side, it would be easy for him to maintain that he
had come ashore in the boat. No one took such precise note of what was
going on; as to be able to contradict him; and as to Spike and the men
with him, they would probably never hear anything about it.

Don Juan Montefalderon was struck with the boldness of Jack Tier’s
plan, but refused his assent to it. He deemed it too hazardous, but
substituted a project of his own. The moon would not rise until near
eleven, and it wanted several hours before the time of sailing. When
they returned to the brig, he would procure his cloak, and scull himself
ashore, being perfectly used to managing a boat in this way, under
the pretence of wishing to pass an hour longer near the grave of his
countryman. At the expiration of that hour he would take Jack off,
concealed beneath his cloak--an exploit of no great difficulty in
the darkness, especially as no one would be on deck but a hand or two
keeping the anchor-watch. With this arrangement, therefore, Jack Tier
was obliged to be content.

Some fifteen or twenty minutes more passed; during which the Mexican
again alluded to his country, and his regrets at her deplorable
situation. The battles of the 8th and 9th of May; two combats that ought
to, and which will reflect high honour on the little army that won them,
as well as on that hardly worked, and in some respects hardly used,
service to which they belong, had been just fought. Don Juan mentioned
these events without reserve; and frankly admitted that success had
fallen to the portion of much the weaker party. He ascribed the victory
to the great superiority of the American officers of inferior rank; it
being well known that in the service of the “Republic of the North,” as
he termed America, men who had been regularly educated at the military
academy, and who had reached the period of middle life, were serving in
the stations of captains, and sometimes in that of lieutenants; men who,
in many cases, were fitted to command regiments and brigades, having
been kept in these lower stations by the tardiness with which promotion
comes in an army like that of this country.

Don Juan Montefalderon was not sufficiently conversant with the subject,
perhaps, else he might have added, that when occasions _do_ offer
to bestow on these gentlemen the preferment they have so hardly and
patiently earned, they are too often neglected, in order to extend the
circle of vulgar political patronage. He did not know that when a new
regiment of dragoons was raised, one permanent in its character, and
intended to be identified with the army in all future time, that,
instead of giving its commissions to those who had fairly earned them by
long privations and faithful service, they were given, with one or two
exceptions, to strangers.

No government trifles more with its army and navy than our own. So
niggardly are the master-spirits at Washington of the honours justly
earned by military men, that we have fleets still commanded by captains,
and armies by officers whose regular duty it would be to command
brigades. The world is edified with the sight of forces sufficient, in
numbers, and every other military requisite, to make one of Napoleon’s
_corps de armée,_ led by one whose commission would place him properly
at the head of a brigade, and nobly led, too. Here, when so favourable
an occasion offers to add a regiment or two to the old permanent line
of the army, and thus infuse new life into its hope deferred, the
opportunity is overlooked, and the rank and file are to be obtained
by cramming, instead of by a generous regard to the interests of the
gallant gentlemen who have done so much for the honour of the American
name, and, unhappily, so little for themselves. The extra-patriots of
the nation, and they form a legion large enough to trample the “Halls of
the Montezumas” under their feet, tell us that the reward of those other
patriots beneath the shadows of the Sierra Madre, is to be in the love
and approbation of their fellow citizens, at the very moment when they
are giving the palpable proof of the value of this esteem, and of the
inconstancy of popular applause, by pointing their fingers, on account
of an inadvertent expression in a letter, at the gallant soldier who
taught, in our own times, the troops of this country to stand up to the
best appointed regiments of England, and to carry off victory from the
pride of Europe, in fair field-fights. Alas! alas! it is true of nations
as well as of men, in their simplest and earliest forms of association,
that there are “secrets in all families;” and it will no more do to
dwell on our own, than it would edify us to expose those of poor Mexico.

The discourse between the Señor Montefalderon and Mulford was
interesting, as it ever has been when the former spoke of his
unfortunate country. On the subject of the battles of May he was candid,
and admitted his deep mortification and regrets. He had expected more
from the force collected on the Rio Grande, though, understanding the
northern character better than most of his countrymen, he had not been
as much taken by surprise as the great bulk of his own nation.

“Nevertheless, Don Henrique,” he concluded, for the voice of Spike was
just then heard as he was descending the stairs of the light-house,
“nevertheless, Don Henrique, there is one thing that your people, brave,
energetic, and powerful as I acknowledge them to be, would do well to
remember, and it is this--no nation of the numbers of ours can be, or
ever was conquered, unless by the force of political combinations. In
a certain state of society a government may be overturned, or a capital
taken, and carry a whole country along with it, but our condition is one
not likely to bring about such a result. We are of a race different from
the Anglo-Saxon, and it will not be easy either to assimilate us to your
own, or wholly to subdue us. In those parts of the country, where
the population is small, in time, no doubt, the Spanish race might be
absorbed, and your sway established; but ages of war would be necessary
entirely to obliterate our usages, our language, and our religion from
the peopled portions of Mexico.”

It might be well for some among us to reflect on these matters.
The opinions of Don Juan, in our judgment, being entitled to the
consideration of all prudent and considerate men.

As Spike descended to the door of the light-house, Harry, Rose, and Jack
Tier retired within that of the dwelling. Presently the voice of the
captain was heard hailing the Mexican, and together they walked to the
wharf, the former boasting to the latter of his success in making a
brilliant light. Brilliant it was, indeed; so brilliant as to give
Mulford many misgivings on the subject of the boat. The light from the
lantern fell upon the wharf, and he could see the boat from the window
where he stood, with Spike standing nearly over it, waiting for the men
to get his own yawl ready. It is true, the captain’s back was toward the
dangerous object, and the planks of the bridge were partly between him
and it; but there was a serious danger that was solely averted by the
circumstance that Spike was so earnestly dilating on some subject to Don
Juan, as to look only at that gentleman’s face. A minute later they were
all in the yawl, which pulled rapidly toward the brig.

Don Juan Montefalderon was not long absent. Ten minutes sufficed for the
boat to reach the Swash, for him to obtain his cloak, and to return to
the islet alone, no one in the vessel feeling a desire to interfere with
his imaginary prayers. As for the people, it was not probable that one
in the brig could have been induced to accompany him to the graves
at that hour; though everybody but Josh had turned-in, as he informed
Mulford, to catch short naps previously to the hour of getting the brig
under way. As for the steward, he had been placed on the look-out as
the greatest idler on board. All this was exceedingly favourable to Jack
Tier’s project, since Josh was already in the secret of his absence, and
would not be likely to betray his return. After a brief consultation, it
was agreed to wait half an hour or an hour, in order to let the sleepers
lose all consciousness, when Don Juan proposed returning to the vessel
with his new companion.

The thirty or forty minutes that succeeded were passed in general
conversation. On this occasion the Señor Montefalderon spoke more freely
than he had yet done of recent events. He let it be plainly seen how
much he despised Spike, and how irksome to him was the intercourse he
was obliged to maintain, and to which he only submitted through a sense
of duty. The money known to be in the schooner, was of a larger amount
than had been supposed; and every dollar was so important to Mexico, at
that moment, that he did not like to abandon it, else, did he declare,
that he would quit the brig at once, and share in the fortunes of Harry
and Rose. He courteously expressed his best wishes for the happiness
of the young couple, and delicately intimated that, under the
circumstances, he supposed that they would be united as soon as they
could reach a place where the marriage rite could be celebrated. This
was said in the most judicious way possible; so delicately as not to
wound any one’s feelings, and in a way to cause it to resemble the
announcement of an expectation, rather than the piece of paternal
advice for which it was really intended. Harry was delighted with this
suggestion of his Mexican friend--the most loyal American may still have
a sincere friend of Mexican birth and Mexican feelings, too--since it
favoured not only his secret wishes, but his secret expectations also.

At the appointed moment, Don Juan Montefalderon and Jack Tier took their
leave of the two they left behind them. Rose manifested what to Harry
seemed a strange reluctance to part with the little steward; but Tier
was bent on profiting by this excellent opportunity to get back to the
brig. They went, accordingly, and the anxious listeners, who watched the
slightest movement of the yawl, from the shore, had reason to believe
that Jack was smuggled in without detection. They heard the familiar
sound of the oar falling in the boat, and Mulford said that Josh’s voice
might be distinguished, answering to a call from Don Juan. No noise
or clamour was heard, such as Spike would certainly have made, had he
detected the deception that had been practised on himself.

Harry and Rose were now alone. The former suggested that the latter
should take possession of one of the little bed-rooms that are usually
to be found in American dwellings of the dimensions and humble character
of the lighthouse abode, while he kept watch until the brig should sail.
Until Spike was fairly off, he would not trust himself to sleep; but
there was no sufficient reason why Rose should not endeavour to repair
the evil of a broken night’s rest, like that which had been passed in
the boat. With this understanding, then, our heroine took possession of
her little apartment, where she threw herself on the bed in her clothes,
while Mulford walked out into the air, as the most effective means of
helping to keep his eyes open.

It was now some time past ten, and before eleven the moon would rise.
The mate consequently knew that his watch could not be long before
Spike would quit the neighbourhood--a circumstance pregnant with immense
relief to him, at least. So long as that unscrupulous, and now nearly
desperate, man remained anywhere near Rose, he felt that she could not
be safe; and as he paced the sands, on the off, or outer side of the
islet, in order to be beyond the influence of the light in the lantern,
his eye was scarcely a moment taken away from the Swash, so impatiently
and anxiously did he wait for the signs of some movement on board her.

The moon rose, and Mulford heard the well-known raps on the booby-hatch,
which precedes the call of “all hands,” on board a merchant-man. “All
hands up anchor, ahoy!” succeeded, and in less than five minutes the
bustle on board the brig announced the fact, that her people were
“getting the anchor.” By this time it had got to be so light that the
mate deemed it prudent to return to the house, in order that he might
conceal his person within its shadows. Awake Rose he would not, though
he knew she would witness the departure of the Swash with a satisfaction
little short of his own. He thought he would wait, that when he did
speak to her at all, it might be to announce their entire safety.
As regarded the aunt, Rose was much relieved on her account, by the
knowledge that Jack Tier would not fail to let Mrs. Budd know everything
connected with her own situation and prospects. The desertion of Jack,
after coming so far with her, had pained our heroine in a way we cannot
at present explain; but go he would, probably feeling assured there was
no longer any necessity for his continuance with the lovers, in order to
prevail on Rose to escape from Spike.

The Swash was not long in getting her ground-tackle, and the brig was
soon seen with her topsail aback, waiting to cat the anchor. This done,
the yards swung round, and the topsail filled. It was blowing just a
good breeze for such a craft to carry whole sail on a bow-line with,
and away the light and active craft started, like the racer that is
galloping for daily exercise. Of course there were several passages by
which a vessel might quit the group of islets, some being larger, and
some smaller, but all having sufficient water for a brigantine of
the Molly’s draught. Determined not to lose an inch of distance
unnecessarily, Spike luffed close up to the wind, making an effort to
pass out to windward of the light. In order to do this, however, it
became necessary for him to make two short tacks within the haven,
which brought him far enough to the southward and eastward to effect his
purpose. While this was doing, the mate, who perfectly understood the
object of the manoeuvres, passed to the side of the light-house that was
opposite to that on which the dwelling was placed, with a view to get a
better sight of the vessel as she stood out to sea. In order to do this,
however, it was necessary for the young man to pass through a broad bit
of moonlight but he trusted for his not being seen, to the active manner
in which all hands were employed on board the vessel. It would seem
that, in this respect, Mulford trusted without his host, for as the
vessel drew near, he perceived that six or eight figures were on
the guns of the Swash, or in her rigging, gesticulating eagerly, and
seemingly pointing to the very spot where he stood. When the brig got
fairly abeam of the light, she would not be a hundred yards distant from
it, and fearful to complete the exposure of his person, which he had so
inadvertently and unexpectedly commenced, our mate drew up close to
the wall of the light-house, against which he sustained himself in a
position as immovable as possible. This movement had been seen by a
single seaman on board the Swash, and the man happened to be one of
those who had landed with Spike only two hours before. His name was

“Captain Spike, sir,” called out Barlow, who was coiling up rigging on
the forecastle, and was consequently obliged to call out so loud as
to be heard by all on board, “yonder is a man at the foot of the

By this time, the moon coming out bright through an opening in the
clouds, Mulford had become conscious of the risk he ran, and was
drawn up, as immovable as the pile itself, against the stones of the
light-house. Such an announcement brought everybody to leeward,
and every head over the bulwarks. Spike himself sprang into the lee
main-chains, where his view was unobstructed, and where Mulford saw and
recognised him, even better than he was seen and recognised in his own
person. All this time the brig was moving ahead.

“A man, Barlow!” exclaimed Spike, in the way one a little bewildered by
an announcement expresses his surprise. “A man! that can never be. There
is no one at the light-house, you know.”

“There he stands, sir, with his back to the tower, and his face this
way. His dark figure against the white-washed stones is plain enough to
be seen. Living, or dead, sir, that is the mate!”

“_Living_ it cannot be,” answered Spike, though he gulped at the words
the next moment.

A general exclamation now showed that everybody recognised the mate,
whose figure, stature, dress, and even features, were by this time
all tolerably distinct. The fixed attitude, however, the immovable
statue-like rigidity of the form, and all the other known circumstances
of Harry’s case, united to produce a common and simultaneous impression
among the superstitious mariners, that what they saw was but the ghostly
shadow of one lately departed to the world of spirits. Even Spike was
not free from this illusion, and his knees shook beneath him, there
where he stood, in the channels of a vessel that he had handled like a
top in so many gales and tempests. With him, however, the illusion
was neither absolute nor lasting. A second thought told him it could
scarcely be so, and then he found his voice. By this time the brig was
nearly abreast of where Harry stood.

“You Josh!” called out Spike, in a voice of thunder, loud enough to
startle even Mrs. Budd and Biddy in their berths.

“Lor’ help us all!” answered the negro, “what _will_ come next t’ing
aboard dis wessel! Here I be, sir.”

“Pass the fowling-piece out of my state-room. Both barrels are loaded
with ball; I’ll try him, though the bullets _are_ only lead.”

A common exclamation of dissatisfaction escaped the men, while Josh was
obeying the order. “It’s no use.”

“You never can hurt one of them things.” “Something will befall the brig
on account of this,” and “It’s the mate’s sperit, and sperits can’t be
harmed by lead or iron,” were the sort of remarks made by the seamen,
during the short interval between the issuing the order for the
fowling-piece and its execution.

“There ‘t is, Cap’in Spike,” said Josh, passing the piece up through
the rigging, “but ‘t will no more shoot _that_ thing, than one of our
carronades would blow up Gibraltar.”

By this time Spike was very determined, his lips being compressed and
his teeth set, as he took the gun and cocked it. Then he hailed. As all
that passed occurred, as it might be, at once, the brig even at that
moment was little more than abreast of the immovable mate, and about
eighty yards from him.

“Light-house, there!” cried Spike--“Living or dead, answer or I fire.”

No answer came, and no motion appeared in the dark figure that was now
very plainly visible, under a bright moon, drawn in high relief against
the glittering white of the tower. Spike dropped the muzzle to its aim,
and fired.

So intense was the attention of all in the Swash, that a wink of Harry’s
could almost have been seen, had he betrayed even that slight sign of
human infirmity at the flash and the report. The ball was flattened
against a stone of the building, within a foot of the mate’s body; but
he did not stir. All depended now on his perfect immovability, as he
well knew; and he so far commanded himself, as to remain rigid as if of
stone himself.

“There! one can see how it is--no life in that being,” said one. “I
know’d how it would end,” added another. “Nothing but silver, and
that cast on purpose, will ever lay it,” continued a third. But Spike
disregarded all. This time he was resolved that his aim should be
better, and he was inveterately deliberate in getting it. Just as he
pulled the trigger, however, Don Juan Montefalderon touched his elbow,
the piece was fired, and there stood the immovable figure as before,
fixed against the tower. Spike was turning angrily to chide his Mexican
friend for deranging his aim, when the report of an answering musket
came back like an echo. Every eye was turned toward the figure, but it
moved not. Then the humming sound of an advancing ball was heard, and
a bullet passed, whistling hoarsely, through the rigging, and fell some
distance to windward. Every head disappeared below the bulwarks. Even
Spike was so far astonished as to spring in upon deck, and, for a single
instant, not a man was to be seen above the monkey-rail of the brig.
Then Spike recovered himself and jumped upon a gun. His first look was
toward the light-house, now on the vessel’s lee-quarter; but the spot
where had so lately been seen the form of Mulford, showed nothing but
the glittering brightness of the white-washed stones!

The reader will not be surprised to learn that all these events produced
a strange and deep impression on board the Molly Swash. The few who
might have thrown a little light on the matter were discreetly silent,
while all that portion of the crew which was in the dark, firmly
believed that the spirit of the murdered mate was visiting them,
in order to avenge the wrongs inflicted on it in the flesh. The
superstition of sailors is as deep as it is general. All those of the
Molly, too, were salts of the old school, sea-dogs of a past generation,
properly speaking, and mariners who had got their notions in the early
part of the century, when the spirit of progress was less active than it
is at present.

Spike himself might have had other misgivings, and believed that he had
seen the living form of his intended victim, but for the extraordinary
and ghost-like echo of his last discharge. There was nothing visible, or
intelligible, from which that fire could have come, and he was perfectly
bewildered by the whole occurrence. An intention to round-to, as soon
as through the passage, down boat and land, which had been promptly
conceived when he found that his first aim had failed, was as suddenly
abandoned, and he gave the command to “board fore-tack;” immediately
after, his call was to “pack on the brig,” and not without a little
tremour in his voice, as soon as he perceived that the figure had
vanished. The crew was not slow to obey these orders, and in ten
minutes, the Swash was a mile from the light, standing to the northward
and eastward, under a press of canvas, and with a freshening breeze.

To return to the islets. Harry, from the first, had seen that everything
depended on his remaining motionless. As the people of the brig were
partly in shadow, he could not, and did not, fully understand how
completely he was himself exposed, in consequence of the brightness
of all around him, and he had at first hoped to be mistaken for some
accidental resemblance to a man. His nerves were well tried by the use
of the fowling-piece, but they proved equal to the necessities of the
occasion. But, when an answering report came from the rear, or from the
opposite side of the islet, he darted round the tower, as much taken by
surprise, and overcome by wonder, as any one else who heard it. It was
this rapid movement which caused his flight to be unnoticed, all the men
of the brig dodging below their own bulwarks at that precise instant.

As the light-house was now between the mate and the brig, he had no
longer any motive for trying to conceal himself. His first thought was
of Rose, and, strange as it may seem, for some little time he fancied
that she had found a musket in the dwelling, and discharged it, in order
to aid his escape. The events had passed so swiftly, that there was no
time for the cool consideration of anything, and it is not surprising
that some extravagances mingled with the first surmises of all these.

On reaching the door of the house, therefore, Harry was by no means
surprised at seeing Rose standing in it, gazing at the swiftly receding
brigantine. He even looked for the musket, expecting to see it lying at
her feet, or leaning against the wall of the building. Rose, however,
was entirely unarmed, and as dependent on him for support, as when he
had parted from her, an hour or two before.

“Where did you find that musket, Rose, and what have you done with
it?” inquired Harry, as soon as he had looked in every place he thought
likely to hold such an implement.

“Musket, Harry! I have had no musket, though the report of fire-arms,
near by, awoke me from a sweet sleep.”

“Is this possible! I had imprudently trusted myself on the other side of
the light-house, while the moon was behind clouds, and when they broke
suddenly away, its light betrayed me to those on board the brig. Spike
fired at me twice, without injuring me; when, to my astonishment, an
answering report was heard from the islet. What is more, the piece was
charged with a ball-cartridge, for I heard the whistling of the bullet
as it passed on its way to the brig.”

“And you supposed I had fired that musket?”

“Whom else could I suppose had done it? You are not a very likely person
to do such a thing, I will own, my love; but there are none but us two

“It must be Jack Tier,” exclaimed Rose suddenly.

“That is impossible, since he has left us.”

“One never knows. Jack understood how anxious I was to retain him
with us, and he is so capricious and full of schemes, that he may have
contrived to get out of the brig, as artfully as he got on board her.”

“If Jack Tier be actually on this islet, I shall set him down as little
else than a conjuror.”

“Hist!” interrupted Rose, “what noise is that in the direction of the
wharf? It sounds like an oar falling in a boat.”

Mulford heard that well-known sound, as well as his companion, and,
followed by Rose, he passed swiftly through the house, coming out at
the front, next the wharf. The moon was still shining bright, and the
mystery of the echoing report, and answering shot, was immediately
explained. A large boat, one that pulled ten oars, at least, was just
coming up to the end of the wharf, and the manner in which its oars
were unshipped and tossed, announced to the mate that the crew were
man-of-war’s men. He walked hastily forward to meet them.

Three officers first left the boat together. The gold bands of their
caps showed that they belonged to the quarter-deck, a fact that the
light of the moon made apparent at once, though it was not strong enough
to render features distinct. As Mulford continued to advance, however,
the three officers saluted him.

“I see you have got the light under way once more,” observed the leader
of the party. “Last night it was as dark as Erebus in your lantern.”

“The light-house keeper and his assistant have both been drowned,”
 answered Mulford. “The lamps have been lit to-night by the people of the
brig which has just gone out.”

“Pray, sir, what brig may that be?”

“The Molly Swash, of New York; a craft that I lately belonged to myself,
but which I have left on account of her evil doings.”

“The Molly Swash, Stephen Spike master and owner, bound to Key West and
a market, with a cargo of eight hundred barrels of flour, and that of
a quality so lively and pungent that it explodes like gunpowder! I
beg your pardon, Mr. Mate, for not recognising you sooner. Have
you forgotten the Poughkeepsie, Captain Mull, and her far-reaching

“I ought to ask your pardon, Mr. Wallace, for not recognising _you_
sooner, too. But one does not distinguish well by moonlight. I am
delighted to see you, sir, and now hope that, with my assistance, a stop
can be put to the career of the brig.”

“What, Mr. Mate, do _you_ turn against your craft?” said Wallace, under
the impulsive feeling which induces all loyal men to have a distaste for
treachery of every sort, “the seaman should love the very planks of his

“I fully understand you, Mr. Wallace, and will own that, for a long
time, I was tied to rascality by the opinions to which you allude. But,
when you come to hear my explanation, I do not fear your judgment in the

Mulford now led the way into the house, whither Rose had already
retreated, and where she had lighted candles, and made other womanly
arrangements for receiving her guests. At Harry’s suggestion, some
of the soup was placed over coals, to warm up for the party, and our
heroine made her preparations to comfort them also with a cup of tea.
While she was thus employed, Mulford gave the whole history of his
connection with the brig, his indisposition to quit the latter, the full
exposure of Spike’s treason, his own desertion, if desertion it could be
called, the loss of the schooner, and his abandonment on the rock,
and the manner in which he had been finally relieved. It was scarcely
possible to relate all these matters, and altogether avoid allusions to
the schemes of Spike in connection with Rose, and the relation in which
our young man himself stood toward her. Although Mulford touched on
these points with great delicacy, it was as a seaman talking to seamen,
and he could not entirely throw aside the frankness of the profession.
Ashore, men live in the privacy of their own domestic circles, and their
secrets, and secret thoughts, are “family secrets,” of which it has
passed into a proverb to say, that there are always some, even in the
best of these communities. On shipboard, or in the camp, it is very
different. The close contact in which men are brought with each other,
the necessity that exists for opening the heart and expanding the
charities, gets in time to influence the whole character, and a certain
degree of frankness and simplicity, takes the place of the reserve and
acting that might have been quickened in the same individual, under a
different system of schooling. But Mulford was frank by nature, as well
as by his sea-education, and his companions on this occasion were pretty
well possessed of all his wishes and plans, in reference to Rose, even
to his hope of falling in with the chaplain of the Poughkeepsie, by the
time his story was all told. The fact that Rose was occupied in another
room, most of the time, had made these explanations all the easier, and
spared her many a blush. As for the man-of-war’s men, they listened to
the tale, with manly interest and a generous sympathy.

“I am glad to hear your explanation, Mr. Mate,” said Wallace, cordially,
as soon as Harry had done, “and there’s my hand, in proof that I approve
of your course. I own to a radical dislike of a turncoat, or a traitor
to his craft, Brother Hollins”--looking at the elder of his two
companions, one of whom was the midshipman who had originally
accompanied him on board the Swash--“and am glad to find that our
friend Mulford here is neither. A true-hearted sailor can be excused for
deserting even his own ship, under such circumstances.”

“I am glad to hear even this little concession from you, Wallace,”
 answered Hollins, good-naturedly, and speaking with a mild expression of
benevolence, on a very calm and thoughtful countenance. “Your mess is
as heteredox as any I ever sailed with, on the subject of our duties, in
this respect.”

“I hold it to be a sailor’s duty to stick by his ship, reverend and dear

This mode of address, which was used by the “ship’s gentleman” in the
cant of the ward-room, as a pleasantry of an old shipmate, for the two
had long sailed together in other vessels, at once announced to
Harry that he saw the very chaplain for whose presence he had been so
anxiously wishing. The “reverend and dear sir” smiled at the sally of
his friend, a sort of thing to which he was very well accustomed, but he
answered with a gravity and point that, it is to be presumed, he thought
befitting his holy office.

It may be well to remark here, that the Rev. Mr. Hollins was not one of
the “lunch’d chaplains,” that used to do discredit to the navy of this
country, or a layman dubbed with such a title, and rated that he might
get the pay and become a boon companion of the captain, at the table
and in his frolics ashore. Those days are gone by, and ministers of
the gospel are now really employed to care for the souls of the poor
sailors, who so long have been treated by others, and have treated
themselves, indeed, as if they were beings without souls, altogether. In
these particulars, the world has certainly advanced, though the wise and
the good, in looking around them, may feel more cause for astonishment
in contemplating what it once was, than to rejoice in what it actually
is. But intellect has certainly improved in the aggregate, if not in
its especial dispensations, and men will not now submit to abuses
that, within the recollections of a generation, they even cherished. In
reference to the more intellectual appointments of a ship of war, the
commander excepted, for we contend he who directs all, ought to possess
the most capacity, but, in reference to what are ordinarily believed to
be the more intellectual appointments of a vessel of war, the surgeon
and the chaplain, we well recollect opinions that were expressed to
us, many years since, by two officers of the highest rank known to the
service. “When I first entered the navy,” said one of these old Benbows,
“if I had occasion for the amputation of a leg, and the question lay
between the carpenter and the doctor, d--e, but I would have tried the
carpenter first, for I felt pretty certain he would have been the most
likely to get through with the job.” “In old times,” said the other,
“when a chaplain joined a ship, the question immediately arose, whether
the mess were to convert the chaplain, or the chaplain, the mess;
and the mess generally got the best of it.” There was very little
exaggeration in either of these opinions. But, happily, all this is
changed vastly for the better, and a navy-surgeon is necessarily a man
of education and experience; in very many instances, men of high talents
are to be found among them; while chaplains can do something better
than play at backgammon, eat terrapins, when in what may be called
terra-pin-ports, and drink brandy and water, or pure Bob Smith.(1)

“It is a great mistake, Wallace, to fancy that the highest duty a man
owes, is either to his ship or to his country,” observed the Rey. Mr.
Hollins, quietly. “The highest duty of each and all of us, is to
God; and whatever conflicts with that duty, must be avoided as a
transgression of his laws, and consequently as sin.”

“You surprise me, reverend and dear sir! I do not remember ever to have
heard you broach such opinions before, which might be interpreted to
mean that a fellow might be disloyal to his flag.”

“Because the opinion might be liable to misinterpretation. Still, I do
not go as far as many of my friends on this subject. If Decatur ever
really said, ‘Our country, right or wrong,’ he said what might be just
enough, and creditable enough, in certain cases, and taken with the fair
limitations that he probably intended should accompany the sentiment;
but, if he meant it as an absolute and controlling principle, it was not
possible to be more in error. In this last sense, such a rule of conduct
might, and in old times often would, have justified idolatry; nay, it
_is_ a species of idolatry in itself, since it is putting country before
God. Sailors may not always be able to make the just distinctions in
these cases, but the quarter-deck should be so, irreverend and dear

Wallace laughed, and then he turned the discourse to the subject more
properly before them.

“I understand you to say, Mr. Mulford,” he remarked, “that, in your
opinion, the Swash has gone to try to raise the unfortunate Mexican
schooner, a second time, from the depths of the ocean?”

“From the rock on which she lies. Under the circumstances, I hardly
think he would have come hither for the chain and cable, unless with
some such object. We know, moreover, that such _was_ his intention when
we left the brig.”

“And you can take us to the very spot where that wreck lies?”

“Without any difficulty. Her masts are partly out of water, and we
hung on to them, in our boat, no later than last night, or this morning

“So far, well. Your conduct in all this affair will be duly appreciated,
and Captain Mull will not fail to represent it in a right point of view
to the government.”

“Where is the ship, sir? I looked for her most anxiously, without
success, last evening; nor had Jack Tier, the little fellow I have named
to you, any better luck; though I sent him aloft, as high as the lantern
in the light-house, for that purpose.”

“The ship is off here to the northward and westward, some six leagues or
so. At sunset she may have been a little further. We have supposed that
the Swash would be coming back hither, and had laid a trap for her,
which came very near taking her alive.”

“What is the trap you mean, sir--though taking Stephen Spike alive, is
sooner said than done.”

“Our plan has been to catch him with our boats. With the greater draft
of water of the Poughkeepsie, and the heels of your brig, sir, a regular
chase about these reefs, as we knew from experience, would be almost
hopeless. It was, therefore, necessary to use head-work, and some
man-of-war traverses, in order to lay hold of him. Yesterday afternoon
we hoisted out three cutters, manned them, and made sail in them all,
under our luggs, working up against the trades. Each boat took its own
course, one going off, the west end of the reef, one going more to the
eastward, while I came this way, to look in at the Dry Tortugas. Spike
will be lucky if he do not fall in with our third cutter, which is under
the fourth lieutenant, should he stand on far on the same tack as that
on which he left this place. Let him try his fortune, however. As for
our boat, as soon as I saw the lamps burning in the lantern, I made the
best of my way hither, and got sight of the brig, just as she loosened
her sails. Then I took in my own luggs, and came on with the oars. Had
we continued under our canvas, with this breeze, I almost think we might
have overhauled the rascal.”

“It would have been impossible, sir. The moment he got a sight of your
sails, he would have been off in a contrary direction, and that brig
really seems to fly, whenever there is a pressing occasion for her to
move. You did the wisest thing you could have done, and barely missed
him, as it was. He has not seen you at all, as it is, and will be all
the less on his guard, against the next visit from the ship.”

“Not seen me! Why, sir, the fellow fired at us _t_wice with a musket;
why he did not use a carronade, is more than I can tell.”

“Excuse me, Mr. Wallace; those two shots were intended for me, though I
now fully comprehend why you answered them.”

“Answered them! yes, indeed; who would not answer such a salute, and gun
for gun, if he had a chance. I certainly thought he was firing at us,
and having a musket between my legs, I let fly in return, and even the
chaplain here will allow that was returning ‘good for evil.’ But explain
your meaning.”

Mulford now went into the details of the incidents connected with his
coming into the moon-light, at the foot of the light-house. That he was
not mistaken as to the party for whom the shots were intended, was plain
enough to him, from the words that passed aloud among the people of
the Swash, as well as from the circumstance that both balls struck the
stones of the tower quite near him. This statement explained everything
to Wallace, who now fully comprehended the cause and motive of each

It was now near eleven, and Rose had prepared the table for supper. The
gentlemen of the Poughkeepsie manifested great interest in the movements
of the Hebe-like little attendant who was caring for their wants. When
the cloth was to be laid, the midshipman offered his assistance, but his
superior directed him to send a hand or two up from the wharf, where the
crew of the cutter were lounging or sleeping after their cruise. These
men had been thought of, too; and a vessel filled with smoking soup was
taken to them, by one of their own number.

The supper was as cheerful as it was excellent. The dry humour of
Wallace, the mild intelligence of the chaplain, the good sense of
Harry, and the spirited information of Rose, contributed, each in its
particular way, to make the meal memorable in more senses than one. The
laugh came easily at that table, and it was twelve o’clock, before the
party thought of breaking up.

The dispositions for the night were soon made. Rose returned to
her little room, where she could now sleep in comfort, and without
apprehension. The gentlemen made the disposition of their persons, that
circumstances allowed; each finding something on which to repose, that
was preferable to a plank. As for the men, they were accustomed to hard
fare, and enjoyed their present good-luck, to the top of their bent.
It was quite late, before they had done “spinning their yarns,” and
“cracking their jokes,” around the pot of turtle-soup, and the can of
grog that succeeded it. By half-past twelve, however, everybody was

Mulford was the first person afoot the following morning. He left the
house just as the sun rose, and perceiving that the “coast was clear”
 of sharks, he threw off his light attire, and plunged into the sea.
Refreshed with this indulgence, he was returning toward the building,
when he met the chaplain coming in quest of him. This gentleman, a man
of real piety, and of great discretion, had been singularly struck, on
the preceding night, with the narrative of our young mate; and he had
not failed to note the allusions, slight as they were, and delicately
put as they had been, to himself. He saw, at once, the propriety of
marrying a couple so situated, and now sought Harry, with a view to
bring about so desirable an event, by intimating his entire willingness
to officiate. It is scarcely necessary to say that very few words were
wanting, to persuade the young man to fall into his views; and as to
Rose, he had handed her a short note on the same subject, which he was
of opinion, would be likely to bring her to the same way of thinking.

An hour later, all the officers, Harry and Rose, were assembled in
what might be termed the light-house parlour. The Rev. Mr. Hollins
had neither band, gown, nor surplice; but he had what was far better,
feeling and piety. Without a prayer-book he never moved; and he read the
marriage ceremony with a solemnity that was communicated to all present.
The ring was that which had been used at the marriage of Rose’s parents,
and which she wore habitually, though not on the left hand. In a word,
Harry and Rose were as firmly and legally united, on that solitary and
almost unknown islet, as could have been the case, had they stood up
before the altar of mother Trinity itself, with a bishop to officiate,
and a legion of attendants. After the compliments which succeeded the
ceremony, the whole party sat down to breakfast.

If the supper had been agreeable, the morning meal was not less so. Rose
was timid and blushing, as became a bride, though she could not but feel
how much more respectable her position became under the protection of
Harry as his wife, than it had been while she was only his betrothed.
The most delicate deportment, on the part of her companions, soon
relieved her embarrassment however, and the breakfast passed off without
cause for an unhappy moment.

“The ship’s standing in toward the light, sir,” reported the cockswain
of the cutter, as the party was still lingering around the table, as if
unwilling to bring so pleasant a meal to a close. “Since the mist has
broke away, we see her, sir, even to her ports and dead-eyes.”

“In that case, Sam, she can’t be very far off,” answered Wallace. “Ay,
there goes a gun from her, at this moment, as much as to say, ‘what has
become of all of my boats?’ Run down and let off a musket; perhaps
she will make out to hear that, as we must be rather to windward, if

The signal was given and understood. A quarter of an hour later, the
Poughkeepsie began to shorten sail. Then Wallace stationed himself in
the cutter, in the centre of one of the passages, signalling the ship to
come on. Ten minutes later still, the noble craft came into the haven,
passing the still burning light, with her topsails just lifting, and
making a graceful sweep under very reduced sail, she came to the wind,
very near the spot where the Swash had lain only ten hours before, and
dropped an anchor.

     (1) In the palmy days of the service, when Robert Smith was
     so long Secretary of the Navy, the ship’s whisky went by
     this familiar _sobriquet_.


  The gull has found her place on shore;
  The sun gone down again to rest;
  And all is still but ocean’s roar;
  There stands the man unbless’d.
  But see, he moves--he turns, as asking where
  His mates? Why looks he with that piteous stare?


Superstition would seem to be a consequence of a state of being, in
which so much is shadowed forth, while so little is accurately known.
Our far-reaching thoughts range over the vast fields of created things,
without penetrating to the secret cause of the existence of even a
blade of grass. We can analyze all substances that are brought into our
crucibles, tell their combinations and tendencies, give a scientific
history of their formation, so far as it is connected with secondary
facts, their properties, and their uses; but in each and all, there is a
latent natural cause, that baffles all our inquiries, and tells us that
we are merely men. This is just as true in morals, as in physics--no man
living being equal to attaining the very faith that is necessary to his
salvation, without the special aid of the spirit of the godhead; and
even with that mighty support, trusting implicitly for all that is
connected with a future that we are taught to believe is eternal,
to “the substance of things _hoped_ for, and the evidence of things
_unseen_.” In a word, this earthly probation of ours, was intended for
finite beings, in the sense of our present existence, leaving far more
to be conjectured, than is understood.

Ignorance and superstition ever bear a close, and even a mathematical
relation to each other. The degrees of the one, are regulated by the
degrees of the other. He who knows the least believes the most; while he
who has seen the most, without the intelligence to comprehend that which
he has seen, feels, perhaps, the strongest inclination to refer those
things which to him are mysteries, to the supernatural and marvellous.
Sailors have been, from time immemorial, more disposed than men of
their class on the land, to indulge in this weakness, which is probably
heightened by the circumstance of their living constantly and vividly in
the presence of powers that menace equally their lives and their means,
without being in any manner subject to their control.

Spike, for a seaman of his degree of education, was not particularly
addicted to the weakness to which we have just alluded. Nevertheless, he
was not altogether free from it; and recent circumstances contributed to
dispose him so much the more to admit a feeling which, like sin itself,
is ever the most apt to insinuate itself at moments of extraordinary
moral imbecility, and through the openings left by previous
transgression. As his brig stood off from the light, the captain paced
the deck, greatly disturbed by what had just passed, and unable to
account for it. The boat of the Poughkeepsie was entirely concealed by
the islet, and there existing no obvious motive for wishing to return,
in order to come at the truth, not a thought to that effect, for one
moment, crossed the mind of the smuggler. So far from this, indeed, were
his wishes, that the Molly did not seem to him to go half as fast as
usual, in his keen desire to get further and further from a spot where
such strange incidents had occurred.

As for the men forward, no argument was wanting to make _them_ believe
that something supernatural had just passed before their eyes. It was
known to them all, that Mulford had been left on a naked rock, some
thirty miles from that spot; and it was not easy to understand how he
could now be at the Dry Tortugas, planted, as it might be, on purpose
to show himself to the brig, against the tower, in the bright moonlight,
“like a pictur’ hung up for his old shipmates to look at.”

Sombre were the tales that were related that night among them, many of
which related to the sufferings of men abandoned on desert islands;
and all of which bordered, more or less, on the supernatural. The crew
connected the disappearance of the boat with Mulford’s apparition,
though the logical inference would have been, that the body which
required planks to transport it, could scarcely be classed with anything
of the world of spirits. The links in arguments, however, are seldom
respected by the illiterate and vulgar, who jump to their conclusions,
in cases of the marvellous, much as politicians find an expression of
the common mind in the prepared opinions of the few who speak for them,
totally disregarding the dissenting silence of the million. While the
men were first comparing their opinions on that which, to them, seemed
to be so extraordinary, the Señor Montefalderon joined the captain in
his walk, and dropped into a discourse touching the events which had
attended their departure from the haven of the Dry Tortugas. In this
conversation, Don Juan most admirably preserved his countenance, as
well as his self-command, effectually preventing the suspicion of any
knowledge on his part, that was not common to them both.

“You did leave the port with the salutes observed,” the Mexican
commenced, with the slightest accent of a foreigner, or just enough to
show that he was not speaking in his mother tongue; “salutes paid and

“Do you call that saluting, Don Wan? To me, that infernal shot sounded
more like an echo, than anything else.”

“And to what do _you_ ascribe it, Don Esteban?”

“I wish I could answer that question. Sometimes I begin to wish I had
not left my mate on that naked rock.”

“There is still time to repair the last wrong; we shall go within a few
miles of the place where the Señor Enrique was left; and I can take the
yawl, with two men, and go in search of him, while you are at work on
the wreck.”

“Do you believe it possible that he can be still there?” demanded Spike,
looking suddenly and intently at his companion, while his mind was
strangely agitated between hatred and dread. “If he is there, who
and what was _he_ that we all saw so plainly at the foot of the

“How should he have left the rock? He was without food or water; and no
man, in all his vigour, could swim this distance. I see no means of his
getting here.”

“Unless some wrecker, or turtler, fell in with him, and took him off.
Ay, ay, Don Wan; I left him that much of a chance, at least. No man can
say I _murdered_ my mate.”

“I am not aware, Don Esteban, that any one _has_ said so hard a thing of
you. Still, we have seen neither wrecker nor turtler since we have been
here; and that lessens the excellent chance you left Don Enrique.”

“There is no occasion, señor, to be so particular,” growled Spike, a
little sullenly, in reply. “The chance, I say, was a _good_ one, when
you consider how many of them devils of wreckers hang about these reefs.
Let this brig only get fast on a rock, and they would turn up, like
sharks, all around us, each with his maw open for salvage. But this is
neither here nor there; what puzzles me, was what we saw at the light,
half an hour since, and the musket that was fired back at us! I _know_
that the figure at the foot of the tower did not fire, for my eye was
on him from first to last; and he had no arms. You were on the island
a good bit, and must have known if the light-house keeper was there or
not, Don Wan?”

“The light-house keeper _was_ there, Don Esteban--but he was in his

“Ay, ay, one, I know, was drowned, and buried with the rest of them;
there might, however, have been more than one. You saw none of the
people that had gone to Key West, in or about the house, Don Wan?”

“None. If any persons have left the Tortugas to go to Key West, within a
few days, not one of them has yet returned.”

“So I supposed. No, it can be none of _them_. Then I saw his face as
plainly as ever I saw it by moon-light, from aft, for’ard. What is your
opinion about seeing the dead walk on the ‘arth, Don Wan?”

“That I have never seen any such thing myself, Don Esteban, and
consequently know nothing about it.”

“So I supposed; I find it hard to believe it, I do. It may be a warning
to keep us from-coming any more to the Dry Tortugas; and I must say I
have little heart for returning to this place, after all that has fell
out here. We can go to the wreck, fish up the doubloons, and be off for
Yucatan. Once in one of your ports, I make no question that the merits
of the Molly will make themselves understood, and that we shall soon
agree on a price.”

“What use could we put the brig to, Don Esteban, if we had her all ready
for sea?”

“That is a strange question to ask in time of war! Give _me_ such a
craft as the Molly, with sixty or eighty men on board her, in a war like
this, and her ‘arnin’s should not fall short of half a million within a

“Could we engage you to take charge of her, Don Esteban?”

“That would be ticklish work, Don Wan. But we can see. No one knows what
he will do until he is tried. In for a penny, in for a pound. A fellow
never knows! Ha! ha! ha! Don Wan, we live in a strange world--yes, in a
strange world.”

“We live in strange _times,_ Don Esteban, as the situation of my poor
country proves. But let us talk this matter over a little more in

And they did thus discuss the subject. It was a singular spectacle to
see an honourable man, one full of zeal of the purest nature in behalf
of his own country, sounding a traitor as to the terms on which he
might be induced to do all the harm he could, to those who claimed
his allegiance. Such sights, however, are often seen; our own especial
objects too frequently blinding us to the obligations that we owe
morality, so far as not to be instrumental in effecting even what
we conceive to be good, by questionable agencies. But the Señor
Montefalderon kept in view, principally, his desire to be useful to
Mexico, blended a little too strongly, perhaps, with the wishes of a man
who was born near the sun, to avenge his wrongs, real or fancied.

While this dialogue was going on between Spike and his passenger, as
they paced the quarter-deck, one quite as characteristic occurred in
the galley, within twenty feet of them--Simon, the cook, and Josh, the
steward, being the interlocutors. As they talked secrets, they conferred
together with closed doors, though few were ever disposed to encounter
the smoke, grease, and fumes of their narrow domains, unless called
thither by hunger.

“What _you_ t’ink of dis matter Josh?” demanded Simon, whose skull
having the well-known density of his race, did not let internal ideas
out, or external ideas in as readily as most men’s. “Our young mate
_was_ at de light-house beyond all controwersy; and how can he be den on
dat rock over yonder, too?”

“Dat is imposserbul,” answered Josh; “derefore I says it is n’t true.
I surposes you know dat what is imposserbul is n’t true, Simon. Nobody
can’t be out yonder and down here at de same time. Dat is imposserble,
Simon. But what I wants to intermate to you, will explain all dis
difficulty; and it do show de raal super’ority of a coloured man over
de white poperlation. Now, you mark my words, cook, and be full of
admiration! Jack Tier came back along wid de Mexican gentle’em, in my
anchor-watch, dis very night! You see, in de first place, ebbery t’ing
come to pass in nigger’s watch.”

Here the two dark-skinned worthies haw-haw’d to their heart’s content;
laughing very much as a magistrate or a minister of the gospel might
be fancied to laugh, the first time he saw a clown at a circus. The
merriment of a negro will have its course, in spite of ghosts, or of
anything else; and neither the cook nor the steward dreamed of putting in
another syllable, until their laugh was fairly and duly ended. Then the
cook made his remarks.

“How Jack Tier comin’ back explain der differculty, Josh?” asked Simon.

“Did n’t Jack go away wid Miss Rose and de mate, in de boat dat got
adrift, you know, in Jack’s watch on deck?”

Here the negroes laughed again, their imaginations happening to picture
to each, at the same instant, the mystification about the boat; Biddy
having told Josh in confidence, the manner in which the party had
returned to the brig, while he and Simon were asleep; which fact the
steward had already communicated to the cook. To these two beings, of an
order in nature different from all around them, and of a simplicity and
of habits that scarce placed them on a level with the intelligence of
the humblest white man, all these circumstances had a sort of mysterious
connection, out of which peeped much the most conspicuously to their
faculties, the absurdity of the captain’s imagining that a boat had
got adrift, which had, in truth, been taken away by human hands.
Accordingly, they laughed it out; and when they had done laughing, they
returned again to the matter before them with renewed interest in the

“Well, how all dat explain dis differculty?” repeated Simon.

“In dis wery manner, cook,” returned the steward, with a little dignity
in his manner. “Ebbery t’ing depend on understandin’, I s’pose you know.
If Mr. Mulford got taken off dat rock by Miss Rose and Jack Tier, wid
de boat, and den dey comes here altogedder; and den Jack Tier, he get
on board and tell Biddy all dis matter, and den Biddy tell Josh, and den
Josh tell de cook--what for you surprise, you black debbil, one bit?”

“Dat all!” exclaimed Simon.

“Dat just all--dat ebbery bit of it, do n’t I say.”

Here Simon burst into such a fit of loud laughter, that it induced Spike
himself to shove aside the galley-door, and thrust his own frowning
visage into the dark hole within, to inquire the cause.

“What’s the meaning of this uproar?” demanded the captain, all the more
excited because he felt that things had reached a pass that would not
permit him to laugh himself. “Do you fancy yourself on the Hook, or at
the Five Points?”

The Hook and the Five Points are two pieces of tabooed territory
within the limits of the good town of Manhattan, that are getting to be
renowned for their rascality and orgies. They probably want nothing
but the proclamation of a governor in vindication of their principles,
annexed to a pardon of some of their unfortunate children, to render
both classical. If we continue to make much further progress in
political logic, and in the same direction as that in which we have
already proceeded so far, neither will probably long be in want of this
illustration. Votes can be given by the virtuous citizens of both
these purlieus, as well as by the virtuous citizens of the anti-rent
districts, and votes contain the essence of all such principles, as well
as of their glorification.

“Do you fancy yourselves on the Hook, or at the Five Points?” demanded
Spike, angrily.

“Lor’, no sir!” answered Simon, laughing at each pause with all his
heart. “Only laughs a little at _ghost_--dat all, sir.”

“Laugh at ghost! Is that a subject to laugh at? Have a care, you black
rascal, or he will visit you in your galley here, when you will least
want to see him.”

“No care much for _him,_ sir,” returned Simon, laughing away as hard as
ever. “_Sich_ a ghost ought n’t to skear little baby.”

“_Such_ a ghost? And what do you know of _this_ ghost more than any

“Well, I seed him, Cap’in Spike; and what a body sees, he is acquainted

“You saw an image that looked as much like Mr. Mulford, my late mate, as
one timber-head in this brig is like another.”

“Yes, sir, he like enough--must say _dat_--so wery like, could n’t see
any difference.”

As Simon concluded this remark, he burst out into another fit of
laughter, in which Josh joined him, heart and soul, as it might be. The
uninitiated reader is not to imagine the laughter of those blacks to be
very noisy, or to be raised on a sharp, high key. They _could_ make the
welkin ring, in sudden bursts of merriment, on occasion; but, at a time
like this, they rather caused their diversion to be developed by sounds
that came from the depths of their chests. A gleam of suspicion that
these blacks were acquainted with some fact that it might be well for
him to know, shot across the mind of Spike; but he was turned from
further inquiry by a remark of Don Juan, who intimated that the mirth of
such persons never had much meaning to it, expressing at the same time a
desire to pursue the more important subject in which they were engaged.
Admonishing the blacks to be more guarded in their manifestations of
merriment, the captain closed the door on them, and resumed his walk
up and down the quarter-deck. As soon as left to themselves, the blacks
broke out afresh, though in a way so guarded, as to confine their mirth
to the galley.

“Cap’in Spike t’ink _dat_ a ghost!” exclaimed Simon, with contempt.

“Guess if he see _raal_ ghost, he find ‘e difference,” answered Josh.
“One look at raal sperit wort’ two at dis object.”

Simon’s eyes now opened like two saucers, and they gleamed, by the light
of the lamp they had, like dark balls of condensed curiosity, blended
with awe, on his companion.

“You ebber see him, Josh?” he asked, glancing over each shoulder
hurriedly, as it might be, to make sure that he could not see “him,”

“How you t’ink I get so far down the wale of life, Simon, and nebber see
sich a t’ing? I seed t’ree of the crew of the ‘Maria Sheffington,’ that
was drowned by deir boat’s cap-sizin’, when we lay at Gibraltar, jest as
plain as I see you now. Then--”

But it is unnecessary to repeat Josh’s experiences in this way,
with which he continued to entertain and terrify Simon for the next
half-hour. This is just the difference between ignorance and knowledge.
While Spike himself, and every man in his brig who belonged forward,
had strong misgivings as to the earthly character of the figure they
had seen at the foot of the light-house, these negroes laughed at their
delusion, because they happened to be in the secret of Mulford’s escape
from the rock, and of that of his actual presence at the Tortugas.
When, however, the same superstitious feeling was brought to bear on
circumstances that lay _without_ the sphere of their exact information,
they became just as dependent and helpless as all around them; more so,
indeed, inasmuch as their previous habits and opinions disposed them to
a more profound credulity.

It was midnight before any of the crew of the Swash sought their rest
that night. The captain had to remind them that a day of extraordinary
toil was before them, ere he could get one even to quit the deck; and
when they did go below, it was to continue to discuss the subject of
what they had seen at the Dry Tortugas. It appeared to be the prevalent
opinion among the people, that the late event foreboded evil to the
Swash, and long as most of these men had served in the brig, and much
as they had become attached to her, had she gone into port that night,
nearly every man forward would have run before morning. But fatigue and
wonder, at length, produced their effect, and the vessel was silent as
was usual at that hour. Spike himself lay down in his clothes, as he had
done ever since Mulford had left him; and the brig continued to toss
the spray from her bows, as she bore gallantly up against the trades,
working her way to windward. The light was found to be of great service,
as it indicated the position of the reef, though it gradually sunk in
the western horizon, until near morning it fell entirely below it.

At this hour Spike appeared on deck again, where, for the first time
since their interview on the morning of Harry’s and Rose’s escape,
he laid his eyes on Jack Tier. The little dumpling-looking fellow
was standing in the waist, with his arms folded sailor-fashion, as
composedly as if nothing had occurred to render his meeting with the
captain any way of a doubtful character. Spike approached near the
person of the steward, whom he surveyed from head to foot, with a sort
of contemptuous superiority, ere he spoke.

“So, Master Tier,” at length the captain commenced, “you have deigned to
turn out at last, have you? I hope the day’s duty you’ve forgotten, will
help to pay for the light-house boat, that I understand you’ve lost for
me, also.”

“What signifies a great clumsy boat that the brig could n’t hoist in nor
tow,” answered Jack, coolly, turning short round at the same time,
but not condescending to “uncoil” his arms as he did so, a mark of
indifference that would probably have helped to mystify the captain, had
he even actually suspected that anything was wrong beyond the supposed
accident to the boat in question. “If you had had the boat astarn,
Captain Spike, an order would have been given to cut it adrift the first
time the brig made sail on the wind.”

“Nobody knows, Jack; that boat would have been very useful to us while
at work about the wreck. You never even turned out this morning to let
me know where that craft lay, as you promised to do, but left us to find
it out by our wits.”

“There was no occasion for my tellin’ you anything about it, sir, when
the mast-heads was to be seen above water. As soon as I heard that them
‘ere mast-heads was out of water, I turned over and went to sleep upon
it. A man can’t be on the doctor’s list and on duty at the same time.”

Spike looked hard at the little steward, but he made no further allusion
to his being off duty, or to his failing to stand pilot to the brig as
she came through the passage in quest of the schooner’s remains. The
fact was, that he had discovered the mast-heads himself, just as he was
on the point of ordering Jack to be called, having allowed him to remain
in his berth to the last moment after his watch, according to a species
of implied faith that is seldom disregarded among seamen. Once busied
on the wreck, Jack was forgotten, having little to do in common with any
one on board, but that which the captain termed the “women’s mess.”

“Come aft, Jack,” resumed Spike, after a considerable pause, during the
whole of which he had stood regarding the little steward as if studying
his person, and through that his character. “Come aft to the trunk; I
wish to catechise you a bit.”

“Catechise!” repeated Tier, in an under tone, as he followed the captain
to the place mentioned. “It’s a long time since I’ve done anything at

“Ay, come hither,” resumed Spike, seating himself at his ease on the
trunk, while Jack stood near by, his arms still folded, and his rotund
little form as immovable, under the plunges that the lively brig made
into the head-seas that she was obliged to meet, as if a timber-head
in the vessel itself. “You keep your sea-legs well, Jack, short as they

“No wonder for that, Captain Spike; for the last twenty years I’ve
scarce passed a twelvemonth ashore; and what I did before that, no one
can better tell than yourself, since we was ten good years shipmates.”

“So you say, Jack, though I do not remember _you_ as well as you seem to
remember _me_. Do you not make the time too long?”

“Not a day, sir. Ten good and happy years did we sail together, Captain
Spike; and all that time in this very--”

“Hush--h-u-s-h, man, hush! There is no need of telling the Molly’s
age to everybody. I may wish to sell her some day, and then her great
experience will be no recommendation. You should recollect that the
Molly is a female, and the ladies do not like to hear of their ages
after five-and-twenty.”

Jack made no answer, but he dropped his arms to their natural position,
seeming to wait the captain’s communication, first referring to his
tobacco-box and taking a fresh quid.

“If you was with me in the brig, Jack, at the time you mention,”
 continued Spike, after another long and thoughtful pause, “you must
remember many little things that I do n’t wish to have known; especially
while Mrs. Budd and her handsome niece is aboard here.”

“I understand you, Captain Spike. The ladies shall l’arn no more from me
than they know already.”

“Thank ‘e for that Jack--thank ‘e with all my heart Shipmates of our
standing ought to be fast friends; and so you’ll find me, if you’ll only
sail under the true colours, my man.”

At that moment Jack longed to let the captain know how strenuously he
had insisted that very night on rejoining his vessel; and this at a
time, too, when the brig was falling into disrepute. But this he could
not do, without betraying the secret of the lovers--so he chose to say

“There is no use in blabbing all a man knows, and the galley is a sad
place for talking. Galley news is poor news, I suppose you know, Jack.”

“I’ve hear’n say as much on board o’ man-of-war. It’s a great place for
the officers to meet and talk, and smoke, in Uncle Sam’s crafts; and
what a body hears in such places, is pretty much newspaper stuff, I do

“Ay, ay, that’s it; not to be thought of half-an-hour after it has been
spoken. Here’s a doubloon for you, Jack; and all for the sake of old
times. Now, tell me, my little fellow, how do the ladies come on? Does
n’t Miss Rose get over her mourning on account of the mate? Ar’ n’t we
to have the pleasure of seein’ her on deck soon?”

“I can’t answer for the minds and fancies of young women, Captain Spike.
They are difficult to understand; and I would rather not meddle with
what I can’t understand.”

“Poh, poh, man; you must get over that. You might be of great use to me,
Jack, in a very delicate affair--for you know how it is with women; they
must be handled as a man would handle this brig among breakers; Rose, in
partic’lar, is as skittish as a colt.”

“Stephen Spike,” said Jack, solemnly, but on so low a key that it
entirely changed his usually harsh and cracked voice to one that sounded
soft, if not absolutely pleasant, “do you never think of hereafter? Your
days are almost run; a very few years, in your calling it may be a very
few weeks, or a few hours, and time will be done with you, and etarnity
will commence.--Do you never think of a hereafter?”

Spike started to his feet, gazing at Jack intently; then he wiped
the perspiration from his face, and began to pace the deck rapidly,
muttering to himself--“this has been a most accursed night! First the
mate, and now _this!_ Blast me, but I thought it was a voice from the
grave! Graves! can’t they keep those that belong to them, or have rocks
and waves no graves?”

What more passed through the mind of the captain must remain a secret,
for he kept it to himself; nor did he take any further notice of his
companion. Jack, finding that he was unobserved, passed quietly
below, and took the place in his berth, which he had only temporarily

Just as the day dawned, the Swash reached the vicinity of the wreck
again. Sail was shortened, and the brig stood in until near enough
for the purpose of her commander, when she was hove-to, so near the
mast-heads that, by lowering the yawl, a line was sent out to the
fore-mast, and the brig was hauled close alongside. The direction of
the reef at that point formed a lee; and the vessel lay in water
sufficiently smooth for her object.

This was done soon after the sun had risen, and Spike now ordered all
hands called, and began his operations in earnest. By sounding carefully
around the schooner when last here, he had ascertained her situation to
his entire satisfaction. She had settled on a shelf of the reef, in such
a position that her bows lay in a sort of cradle, while her stern was
several feet nearer to the surface than the opposite extremity. This
last fact was apparent, indeed, by the masts themselves, the lower mast
aft being several feet out of water, while the fore-mast was entirely
buried, leaving nothing but the fore-topmast exposed. On these great
premises Spike had laid the foundation of the practical problem he
intended to solve.

No expectation existed of ever getting the schooner afloat again. All
that Spike and the Señor Montefalderon now aimed at, was to obtain the
doubloons, which the former thought could be got at in the following
manner. He knew that it would be much easier handling the wreck, so far
as its gravity was concerned, while the hull continued submerged. He
also knew that one end could be raised with a comparatively trifling
effort, so long as the other rested on the rock. Under these
circumstances, therefore, he proposed merely to get slings around the
after body of the schooner, as near her stern-post, indeed, as would be
safe, and to raise that extremity of the vessel to the surface, leaving
most of the weight of the craft to rest on the bows. The difference
between the power necessary to effect this much, and that which would be
required to raise the whole wreck, would be like the difference in power
necessary to turn over a log with one end resting on the ground, and
turning the same log by lifting it bodily in the arms, and turning it
in the air. With the stern once above water, it would be easy to come at
the bag of doubloons, which Jack Tier had placed in a locker above the

The first thing was to secure the brig properly, in order that she might
bear the necessary strain. This was done very much as has been described
already, in the account of the manner in which she was secured and
supported in order to raise the schooner at the Dry Tortugas. An anchor
was laid abreast and to windward, and purchases were brought to the
masts, as before. Then the bight of the chain brought from the Tortugas,
was brought under the schooner’s keel, and counter-purchases, leading
from both the fore-mast and main-mast of the brig, were brought to it,
and set taut. Spike now carefully examined all his fastenings, looking
to his cables as well as his mechanical power aloft, heaving in upon
this, and veering out upon that, in order to bring the Molly square
to her work; after which he ordered the people to knock-off for their
dinners. By that time, it was high noon.

While Stephen Spike was thus employed on the wreck, matters and things
were not neglected at the Tortugas. The Poughkeepsie had no sooner
anchored, than Wallace went on board and made his report. Capt. Mull
then sent for Mulford, with whom he had a long personal conference. This
officer was getting grey, and consequently he had acquired experience.
It was evident to Harry, at first, that he was regarded as one who had
been willingly engaged in an unlawful pursuit, but who had abandoned it
to push dearer interests in another quarter. It was some time before
the commander of the sloop-of-war could divest himself of this opinion,
though it gradually gave way before the frankness of the mate’s manner,
and the manliness, simplicity, and justice of his sentiments. Perhaps
Rose had some influence also in bringing about this favourable change.

Wallace did not fail to let it be known that turtle-soup was to be
had ashore; and many was the guest our heroine had to supply with
that agreeable compound, in the course of the morning. Jack Tier had
manifested so much skill in the preparation of the dish, that its
reputation soon extended to the cabin, and the captain was induced to
land, in order to ascertain how far rumour was or was not a liar, on
this interesting occasion. So ample was the custom, indeed, that Wallace
had the consideration to send one of the ward-room servants to the
light-house, in order to relieve Rose from a duty that was getting to
be a little irksome. She was “seeing company” as a bride, in a novel and
rather unpleasant manner; and it was in consequence of a suggestion of
the “ship’s gentleman,” that the remains of the turtle were transferred
to the vessel, and were put into the coppers, _secundum artem,_ by the
regular cooks.

It was after tickling his palate with a bowl of the soup, and enjoying a
half-hour’s conversation with Rose, that Capt. Mull summoned Harry to a
final consultation on the subject of their future proceedings. By this
time the commander of the Poughkeepsie was in a better humour with his
new acquaintance, more disposed to believe him, and infinitely more
inclined to listen to his suggestions and advice, than he had been
in their previous interviews. Wallace was present in his character of
“ship’s gentleman,” or, as having nothing to do, while his senior, the
first lieutenant, was working like a horse on board the vessel, in the
execution of his round of daily duties.

At this consultation, the parties came into a right understanding of
each other’s views and characters. Capt. Mull was slow to yield his
confidence, but when he did bestow it, he bestowed it sailor-fashion, or
with all his heart. Satisfied at last that he had to do with a young man
of honour, and one who was true to the flag, he consulted freely with
our mate, asked his advice, and was greatly influenced in the formation
of his final decision by the opinions that Harry modestly advanced,
maintaining them, however, with solid arguments, and reasons that every
seaman could comprehend.

Mulford knew the plans of Spike by means of his own communications with
the Señor Montefalderon. Once acquainted with the projects of his old
commander, it was easy for him to calculate the time it would require to
put them in execution, with the means that were to be found on board the
Swash. “It will take the brig until near morning,” he said, “to beat up
to the place where the wreck lies. Spike will wait for light to commence
operations, and several hours will be necessary to moor the brig, and
get out the anchors with which he will think it necessary to stay his
masts. Then he will hook on, and he may partly raise the hull before
night return. More than this he can never do; and it would not surprise
me were he merely to get everything ready for heaving on his purchases
to-morrow, and suspend further proceedings until the next day, in
preference to having so heavy a strain on his spars all night. He has
not the force, however, to carry on such duty to a very late hour; and
you may count with perfect security, Captain Mull, on his being found
alongside of the wreck at sunrise the next day after to-morrow, in all
probability with his anchors down, and fast to the wreck. By timing your
own arrival well, nothing will be easier than to get him fairly under
your guns, and once under your guns, the brig must give up. When you
chased her out of this very port, a few days since, you would have
brought her up could you have kept her within range of those terrible
shells ten minutes longer.”

“You would then advise my not sailing from this place immediately,” said

“It will be quite time enough to get under way late in the afternoon,
and then under short canvas. Ten hours will be ample time for this ship
to beat up to that passage in, and it will be imprudent to arrive too
soon; nor do I suppose you will wish to be playing round the reef in the

To the justice of all this Capt. Mull assented; and the plan of
proceedings was deliberately and intelligently formed. As it was
necessary for Mulford to go in the ship, in order to act as pilot, no
one else on board knowing exactly where to find the wreck, the commander
of the Poughkeepsie had the civility to offer the young couple the
hospitalities of his own cabin, with one of his state-rooms. This offer
Harry gratefully accepted, it being understood that the ship would land
them at Key West, as soon as the contemplated duty was executed. Rose
felt so much anxiety about her aunt, that any other arrangement would
scarcely have pacified her fears.

In consequence of these arrangements, the Poughkeepsie lay quietly at
her anchors until near sunset. In the interval her boats were out in all
directions, parties of the officers visiting the islet where the powder
had exploded, and the islet where the tent, erected for the use of the
females, was still standing. As for the light-house island, an order of
Capt. Mull’s prevented it from being crowded in a manner unpleasant to
Rose, as might otherwise have been the case. The few officers who did
land there, however, appeared much struck with the ingenuous simplicity
and beauty of the bride, and a manly interest in her welfare was created
among them all, principally by means of the representations of the
second lieutenant and the chaplain. About five o’clock she went off to
the ship, accompanied by Harry, and was hoisted on board in the manner
usually practised by vessels of war which have no accommodation-ladder
rigged. Rose was immediately installed in her state-room, where
she found every convenience necessary to a comfortable though small

It was quite late in the afternoon, when the boatswain and his mate
piped “all hands up anchor!” Harry hastened into the state-room for his
charming bride, anxious to show her the movements of a vessel of war on
such an occasion. Much as she had seen of the ocean, and of a vessel,
within the last few weeks, Rose now found that she had yet a great deal
to learn, and that a ship of war had many points to distinguish her from
a vessel engaged in commerce.

The Poughkeepsie was only a sloop-of-war, or a corvette, in
construction, number of her guns, and rate; but she was a ship of the
dimensions of an old-fashioned frigate, measuring about one thousand
tons. The frigates of which we read half a century since, were seldom
ever as large as this, though they were differently built in having
a regular gun-deck, or one armed deck that was entirely covered, with
another above it; and on the quarter-deck and forecastle of the last of
which were also batteries of lighter guns. To the contrary of all this,
the Poughkeepsie had but one armed deck, and on that only twenty
guns. These pieces, however, were of unusually heavy calibre,
throwing thirty-two pound shot, with the exception of the Paixhans, or
Columbiads, which throw shot of even twice that weight. The vessel had a
crew of two hundred souls, all told; and she had the spars, anchors, and
other equipments of a light frigate.

In another great particular did the Poughkeepsie differ from the
corvette-built vessels that were so much in favour at the beginning
of the century; a species of craft obtained from the French, who have
taught the world so much in connection with naval science, and who,
after building some of the best vessels that ever floated, have
failed in knowing how to handle them, though not always in that. The
Poughkeepsie, while she had no spar, or upper deck, properly speaking,
had a poop and a topgallant-forecastle. Within the last were the
cabins and other accommodations of the captain; an arrangement that
was necessary for a craft of her construction, that carried so many
officers, and so large a crew. Without it, sufficient space would not be
had for the uses of the last. One gun of a side was in the main cabin,
there being a very neat and amply spacious after-cabin between the
state-rooms, as is ordinarily the case in all vessels from the size of
frigates up to that of three-deckers. It may be well to explain here,
while on this subject of construction, that in naval parlance, a ship is
called a single-decked vessel; a _two-_decker, or a _three-_ decker, not
from the number of decks she actually possesses, but from the number
of _gun-_decks that she has, or of those that are _fully_ armed. Thus
a frigate has four decks, the spar, gun, berth, and orlop (or haul-up)
decks; but she is called a “single-decked ship,” from the circumstance
that only one of these four decks has a complete range of batteries.
The two-decker has two of these fully armed decks, and the three-deckers
three; though, in fact, the two-decker has five, and the three-decker
six decks. Asking pardon for this little digression, which we trust will
be found useful to a portion of our readers, we return to the narrative.

Harry conducted Rose to the poop of the Poughkeepsie, where she might
enjoy the best view of the operation of getting so large a craft under
way, man-of-war fashion. The details were mysteries, of course, and
Rose knew no more of the process by which the chain was brought to the
capstan, by the intervention of what is called a messenger, than if
she had not been present. She saw two hundred men distributed about the
vessel, some at the capstan, some on the forecastle, some in the tops,
and others in the waist, and she heard the order to “heave round.” Then
the shrill fife commenced the lively air of “the girl I left behind me,”
 rather more from a habit in the fifer, than from any great regrets for
the girls left at the Dry Tortugas, as was betrayed to Mulford by the
smiles of the officers, and the glances they cast at Rose. As for the
latter, she knew nothing of the air, and was quite unconscious of
the sort of parody that the gentlemen of the quarter-deck fancied it
conveyed on her own situation.

Rose was principally struck with the quiet that prevailed in the ship,
Captain Mull being a silent man himself, and insisting on having a quiet
vessel. The first lieutenant was not a noisy officer, and from these
two, everybody else on board received their cues. A simple “all ready,
sir,” uttered by the first to the captain, in a common tone of voice,
answered by a “very well, sir, get your anchor,” in the same tone, set
everything in motion. “Stamp and go,” soon followed, and taking the
whole scene together, Rose felt a strange excitement come over her.
There were the shrill, animating music of the fife; the stamping time
of the men at the bars; the perceptible motion of the ship, as she drew
ahead to her anchor, and now and then the call between Wallace, who
stood between the knight-heads, as commander-in-chief on the forecastle,
(the second lieutenant’s station when the captain does not take the
trumpet, as very rarely happens,) and the “executive officer” aft, was
“carrying on duty,” all conspiring to produce this effect. At length,
and it was but a minute or two from the time when the “stamp and go”
 commenced, Wallace called out “a short stay-peak, sir.” “Heave and
pull,” followed, and the men left their bars.

The process of making sail succeeded. There was no “letting fall”
 a fore-topsail here, as on board a merchant-man, but all the canvas
dropped from the yards, into festoons, at the same instant. Then the
three topsails were sheeted home and hoisted, all at once, and all in
a single minute of time; the yards were counter-braced, and the
capstan-bars were again manned. In two more minutes it was “heave and
she’s up and down.” Then “heave and in sight,” and “heave and pull
again.” The cat-fall was ready, and it was “hook on,” when the fife
seemed to turn its attention to another subject as the men catted the
anchor. Literally, all this was done in less time than we have taken
to write it down in, and in very little more time than the reader has
wasted in perusing what we have here written.

The Poughkeepsie was now “free of bottom,” as it is called, with her
anchor catted and fished, and her position maintained in the basin where
she lay, by the counter-bracing of her yards, and the counteracting
force of the wind on her sails. It only remained to “fill away,”
 by bracing her head-yards sharp up, when the vast mass overcame its
inertia, and began to move through the water. As this was done, the jib
and spanker were set. The two most beautiful things with which we are
acquainted, are a graceful and high-bred woman entering or quitting a
drawing-room, more particularly the last, and a man-of-war leaving her
anchorage in a moderate breeze, and when not hurried for time. On the
present occasion, Captain Mull was in no haste, and the ship passed
out to windward of the light, as the Swash had done the previous night,
under her three topsails, spanker and jib, with the light sails loose
and flowing, and the courses hanging in the brails.

A great deal is said concerning the defective construction of the light
cruisers of the navy, of late years, and complaints are made that they
will not sail, as American cruisers ought to sail, and were wont to sail
in old times. That there has been some ground for these complaints,
we believe; though the evil has been greatly exaggerated, and some
explanation may be given, we think, even in the cases in which the
strictures are not altogether without justification. The trim of a
light, sharp vessel is easily deranged; and officers, in their desire to
command as much as possible, often get their vessels of this class
too deep. They are, generally, for the sort of cruiser, over-sparred,
over-manned, and over-provisioned; consequently, too deep. We recollect
a case in which one of these delicate craft, a half-rigged brig, was
much abused for “having lost her sailing.” She did, indeed, lose her
fore-yard, and, after that, she sailed like a witch, until she got a
new one! If the facts were inquired into, in the spirit which ought
to govern such inquiries, it would be found that even most of the
much-abused “ten sloops” proved to be better vessels than common. The
St. Louis, the Vincennes, the Concord, the Fairfield, the Boston, and
the Falmouth, are instances of what we mean. In behalf of the Warren,
and the Lexington, we believe no discreet man was ever heard to utter
one syllable, except as wholesome crafts. But the Poughkeepsie was a
very different sort of vessel from any of the “ten sloops.” She was
every way a good ship, and, as Jack expressed it, was “a good goer.” The
most severe nautical critic could scarcely have found a fault in her, as
she passed out between the islets, on the evening of the day mentioned,
in the sort of undress we have described. The whole scene, indeed, was
impressive, and of singular maritime characteristics.

The little islets scattered about, low, sandy, and untenanted, were
the only land in sight--all else was the boundless waste of waters. The
solitary light rose like an aquatic monument, as if purposely to give
its character to the view. Captain Mull had caused its lamps to be
trimmed and lighted for the very reason that had induced Spike to do
the same thing, and the dim star they presented was just struggling into
existence, as it might be, as the brilliance left by the setting sun was
gradually diminished, and finally disappeared. As for the ship, the hull
appeared dark, glossy, and graceful, as is usual with a vessel of war.
Her sails were in soft contrast to the colour of the hull, and they
offered the variety and divergence from straight lines which are thought
necessary to perfect beauty. Those that were set, presented the symmetry
in their trim, the flatness in their hoist, and the breadth that
distinguish a man-of-war; while those that were loose, floated in the
air in every wave and cloud-like swell, that we so often see in light
canvas that is released from the yards in a fresh breeze. The ship had
an undress look from this circumstance, but it was such an undress
as denotes the man or woman of the world. This undress appearance was
increased by the piping down of the hammocks, which left the nettings
loose, and with a negligent but still knowing look about them.

When half a mile from the islets, the main-yard was braced aback, and
the maintopsail was laid to the mast. As soon as the ship had lost
her way, two or three boats that had been towing astern, each with
its boat-sitter, or keeper, in it, were hauled up alongside, or to the
quarters, were “hooked on,” and “run up” to the whistling of the call.
All was done at once, and all was done in a couple of minutes. As soon
as effected, the maintopsail was again filled, and away the ship glided.

Captain Mull was not in the habit of holding many consultations with his
officers. If there be wisdom in a “multitude of counsellors,” he was of
opinion it was not on board a man-of-war. Napoleon is reported to have
said that _one_ bad general was better than _two_ good ones; meaning
that one head to an army, though of inferior quality, is better than a
hydra of Solomons, or Cæsars. Captain Mull was much of the same way of
thinking, seldom troubling his subordinates with anything but orders. He
interfered very little with “working Willy,” though he saw effectually
that he did his duty. “The ship’s gentleman” might enjoy his joke
as much as he pleased, so long as he chose his time and place with
discretion, but in the captain’s presence joking was not tolerated,
unless it were after dinner, at his own table, and in his own cabin.
Even there it was not precisely such joking as took place daily, not to
say hourly, in the midshipmen’s messes.

In making up his mind as to the mode of proceeding on the present
occasion, therefore, Captain Mull, while he had heard all that Mulford
had to tell him, and had even encouraged Wallace to give his opinions,
made up his decision for himself. After learning all that Harry had to
communicate, he made his own calculations as to time and distance, and
quietly determined to carry whole sail on the ship for the next four
hours. This he did as the wisest course of making sure of getting to
windward while he could, and knowing that the vessel could be brought
under short canvas at any moment when it might be deemed necessary. The
light was a beacon to let him know his distance with almost mathematical
precision. It could be seen so many miles at sea, each mile being
estimated by so many feet of elevation, and having taken that elevation,
he was sure of his distance from the glittering object, so long as it
could be seen from his own poop. It was also of use by letting him know
the range of the reef, though Captain Mull, unlike Spike, had determined
to make one leg off to the northward and eastward until he had brought
the light nearly to the horizon, and then to make another to the
southward and eastward, believing that the last stretch would bring
him to the reef, almost as far to windward as he desired to be. In
furtherance of this plan, the sheets of the different sails were drawn
home, as soon as the boats were in, and the Poughkeepsie, bending a
little to the breeze, gallantly dashed the waves aside, as she went
through and over them, at a rate of not less than ten good knots in the
hour. As soon as all these arrangements were made, the watch went below,
and from that time throughout the night, the ship offered nothing
but the quiet manner in which ordinary duty is carried on in a
well-regulated vessel of war at sea, between the hours of sun and sun.
Leaving the good craft to pursue her way with speed and certainty, we
must now return to the Swash.

Captain Spike had found the mooring of his brig a much more difficult
task, on this occasion, than on that of his former attempt to raise the
schooner. Then he had to lift the wreck bodily, and he knew that laying
the Swash a few feet further ahead or astern, could be of no great
moment, inasmuch as the moment the schooner was off the bottom, she
would swing in perpendicularly to the purchases. But now one end of the
schooner, her bows, was to remain fast, and it became of importance
to be certain that the purchases were so placed as to bring the least
strain on the masts while they acted most directly on the after body of
the vessel to be lifted. This point gave Spike more trouble than he had
anticipated. Fully one half of the remainder of the day, even after he
had begun to heave upon his purchases, was spent in rectifying mistakes
in connection with this matter, and in getting up additional securities
to his masts.

In one respect Spike had, from the first, made a good disposition. The
masts of the brig raked materially, and by bringing the head of the
Swash in the direction of the schooner, he converted this fact, which
might otherwise have been of great disadvantage, into a circumstance
that was favourable. In consequence of the brig’s having been thus
moored, the strain, which necessarily led forward, came nearly in a
line with the masts, and the latter were much better able to support it.
Notwithstanding this advantage, however, it was found expedient to get
up preventer-stays, and to give the spars all the additional support
could be conveniently bestowed. Hours were passed in making these
preliminary, or it might be better to say, secondary arrangements.

It was past five in the afternoon when the people of the Swash began to
heave on their purchases as finally disposed. After much creaking, and
the settling of straps and lashings into their places, it was found that
everything stood, and the work went on. In ten minutes Spike found
he had the weight of the schooner, so far as he should be obliged to
sustain it at all, until the stern rose above the surface; and he felt
reasonably secure of the doubloons. Further than this he did not intend
to make any experiment on her, the Señor Montefalderon having abandoned
all idea of recovering the vessel itself, now so much of the cargo was
lost. The powder was mostly consumed, and that which remained in the
hull must, by this time, be injured by dampness, if not ruined. So
reasoned Don Juan at least.

As the utmost care was necessary, the capstan and wind-lass were made to
do their several duties with great caution. As inch by inch was gained,
the extra supports of the masts were examined, and it was found that
a much heavier strain now came on the masts than when the schooner was
raised before. This was altogether owing to the direction in which it
came, and to the fact that the anchor planted off abeam was not of as
much use as on the former occasion, in consequence of its not lying so
much in a straight line with the direction of the purchases. Spike began
to have misgivings on account of his masts, and this so much the more
because the wind appeared to haul a little further to the northward, and
the weather to look unsettled. Should a swell roll into the bight of the
reef where the brig lay, by raising the hull a little too rudely, there
would be the imminent danger of at least springing, if not of absolutely
carrying away both the principal spars. It was therefore necessary to
resort to extraordinary precautions, in order to obviate this danger.

The captain was indebted to his boatswain, who was now in fact acting
as his mate, for the suggestion of the plan next adopted. Two of the
largest spare spars of the brig were got out, with their heads securely
lashed to the links of the chain by which the wreck was suspended, one
on each side of the schooner. Pig-iron and shot were lashed to the heels
of these spars, which carried them to the bottom. As the spars were of
a greater length than was necessary to reach the rock, they necessarily
lay at an inclination, which was lessened every inch the after body of
the wreck was raised, thus forming props to the hull of the schooner.

Spike was delighted with the success of this scheme, of which he was
assured by a single experiment in heaving. After getting the spars well
planted at their heels, he even ordered the men to slacken the purchases
a little, and found that he could actually relieve the brig from the
strain, by causing the wreck to be supported altogether by these shores.
This was a vast relief from the cares of the approaching night, and
indeed alone prevented the necessity of the work’s going on without
interruption, or rest, until the end was obtained.

The people of the Swash were just assured of the comfortable fact
related, as the Poughkeepsie was passing out from among the islets of
the Dry Tortugas. They imagined themselves happy in having thus made a
sufficient provision against the most formidable of all the dangers
that beset them, at the very moment when the best laid plan for their
destruction was on the point of being executed. In this respect, they
resembled millions of others of their fellows, who hang suspended over
the vast abyss of eternity, totally unconscious of the irretrievable
character of the fall that is so soon to occur. Spike, as has been just
stated, was highly pleased with his own expedient, and he pointed it out
with exultation to the Señor Montefalderon, as soon as it was completed.

“A nicer fit was never made by a Lunnun leg-maker, Don Wan,” the
captain cried, after going over the explanations connected with the
shores--“there she stands, at an angle of fifty, with two as good limbs
under her as a body could wish. I could now cast off everything, and
leave the wreck in what they call ‘_statu quo,_’ which, I suppose, means
on its pins, like a statue. The tafferel is not six inches below the
surface of the water, and half an hour of heaving will bring the starn
in sight.”

“Your work seems ingeniously contrived to get up one extremity of the
vessel, Don Esteban,” returned the Mexican; “but are you quite certain
that the doubloons are in her?”

This question was put because the functionary of a government in which
money was very apt to stick in passing from hand to hand was naturally
suspicious, and he found it difficult to believe that Mulford, Jack
Tier, and even Biddy, under all the circumstances, had not paid special
attention to their own interests.

“The bag was placed in one of the transom-lockers before the schooner
capsized,” returned the captain, “as Jack Tier informs me; if so, it
remains there still. Even the sharks will not touch gold, Don Wan.”

“Would it not be well to call Jack, and hear his account of the matter
once more, now we appear to be so near the Eldorado of our wishes?”

Spike assented, and Jack was summoned to the quarter-deck. The little
fellow had scarce showed himself throughout the day, and he now made his
appearance with a slow step, and reluctantly.

“You’ve made no mistake about them ‘ere doubloons, I take it, Master
Tier?” said Spike, in a very nautical sort of style of addressing an
inferior. “You _know_ them to be in one of the transom-lockers?”

Jack mounted on the breech of one of the guns, and looked over the
bulwarks at the dispositions that had been made about the wreck. The
tafferel of the schooner actually came in sight, when a little swell
passed over it, leaving it for an instant in the trough. The steward
thus caught a glimpse again of the craft on board which he had seen so
much hazard, and he shook his head and seemed to be thinking of anything
but the question which had just been put to him.

“Well, about that gold?” asked Spike, impatiently.

“The sight of that craft has brought other thoughts than gold into my
mind, Captain Spike,” answered Jack, gravely, “and it would be well for
all us mariners, if we thought less of gold and more of the dangers we
run. For hours and hours did I stand over etarnity, on the bottom of
that schooner, Don Wan, holdin’ my life, as it might be, at the marcy of
a few bubbles of air.”

“What has all that to do with the gold? Have you deceived me about that
locker, little rascal?”

“No, sir, I’ve _not_ deceived you--no, Captain Spike, _no_. The bag is
in the upper transom-locker, on the starboard side. There I put it
with my own hands, and a good lift it was; and there you’ll find it, if
you’ll cut through the quarter-deck at the spot I can p’int out to you.”

This information seemed to give a renewed energy to all the native
cupidity of the captain, who called the men from their suppers, and
ordered them to commence heaving anew. The word was passed to the
crew that “it was now for doubloons,” and they went to the bars and
handspikes, notwithstanding the sun had set, cheerfully and cheering.

All Spike’s expedients admirably answered the intended purposes. The
stern of the schooner rose gradually, and at each lift the heels of the
shores dropped in more perpendicularly, carried by the weights attached
to them, and the spars stood as firm props to secure all that was
gained. In a quarter of an hour, most of that part of the stern which
was within five or six feet of the tafferel, rose above the water,
coming fairly in view.

Spike now shouted to the men to “pall!” then he directed the falls to
be very gradually eased off, in order to ascertain if the shores would
still do their duty. The experiment was successful, and presently the
wreck stood in its upright position, sustained entirely by the two
spars. As the last were now nearly perpendicular, they were capable of
bearing a very heavy weight, and Spike was so anxious to relieve his own
brig from the strain she had been enduring, that he ordered the lashings
of the blocks to be loosened, trusting to his shores to do their duty.
Against this confidence the boatswain ventured a remonstrance, but the
gold was too near to allow the captain to listen or reply. The carpenter
was ordered over on the wreck with his tools, while Spike, the Señor
Montefalderon, and two men to row the boat and keep it steady, went in
the yawl to watch the progress of the work. Jack Tier was ordered to
stand in the chains, and to point out, as nearly as possible, the place
where the carpenter was to cut.

When all was ready, Spike gave the word, and the chips began to fly.
By the use of the saw and the axe, a hole large enough to admit two or
three men at a time, was soon made in the deck, and the sounding for the
much-coveted locker commenced. By this time, it was quite dark; and
a lantern was passed down from the brig, in order to enable those who
searched for the locker to see. Spike had breasted the yawl close up to
the hole, where it was held by the men, while the captain himself passed
the lantern and his own head into the opening to reconnoitre.

“Ay, it’s all right!” cried the voice of the captain from within his
cell-like cavity. “I can just see the lid of the locker that Jack means,
and we shall soon have what we are a’ter. Carpenter, you may as well
slip off your clothes at once, and go inside; I will point out to you
the place where to find the locker. You’re certain, Jack, it was the
starboard locker?”

“Ay, ay, sir, the starboard locker, and no other.”

The carpenter had soon got into the hole, as naked as when he was born.
It was a gloomy-looking place for a man to descend into at that hour,
the light from the lantern being no great matter, and half the time it
was shaded by the manner in which Spike was compelled to hold it.

“Take care and get a good footing, carpenter,” said the captain, in
a kinder tone than common, “before you let go with your hands; but I
suppose you can swim, as a matter of course?”

“No, sir, not a stroke--I never could make out in the water at all.”

“Have the more ‘care, then. Had I known as much, I would have sent
another hand down; but mind your footing. More to the left, man--more to
the left. That is the lid of the locker--your hand is on it; why do you
not open it?”

“It is swelled by the water, sir, and will need a chisel, or some tool
of that sort. Just call out to one of the men, sir, if you please, to
pass me a chisel from my tool-chest. A good stout one will be best.”

This order was given, and, during the delay it caused, Spike encouraged
the carpenter to be cool, and above all to mind his footing. His own
eagerness to get at the gold was so great that he kept his head in at
the hole, completely cutting off the man within from all communication
with the outer world.

“What’s the matter with you?” demanded Spike, a little sternly. “You
shiver, and yet the water cannot be cold in this latitude. No, my hand
makes it just the right warmth to be pleasant.”

“It’s not the water, Captain Spike--I wish they would come with the
chisel. Did you hear nothing, sir? I’m certain I did!”

“Hear!--what is there here to be heard, unless there may be some fish
inside, thrashing about to get out of the vessel’s hold?”

“I am sure I heard something like a groan, Captain Spike. I wish you
would let me come out, sir, and I’ll go for the chisel myself; them men
will never find it.”

“Stay where you are, coward! are you afraid of dead men standing against
walls? Stay where you are. Ah! here is the chisel--now let us see what
you can do with it.”

“I am certain I heard another groan, Captain Spike. I cannot work, sir.
I’m of no use here--_do_ let me come out, sir, and send a hand down that
can swim.”

Spike uttered a terrible malediction on the miserable carpenter, one we
do not care to repeat; then he cast the light of the lantern full in
the man’s face. The quivering flesh, the pallid face, and the whole
countenance wrought up almost to a frenzy of terror, astonished, as well
as alarmed him.

“What ails you, man?” said the captain in a voice of thunder. “Clap in
the chisel, or I’ll hurl you off into the water. There is nothing here,
dead or alive, to harm ye!”

“The groan, sir--I hear it again! _Do_ let me come out, Captain Spike.”

Spike himself, this time, heard what even _he_ took for a groan. It came
from the depths of the vessel, apparently, and was sufficiently distinct
and audible. Astonished, yet appalled, he thrust his shoulders into the
aperture, as if to dare the demon that tormented him, and was met by
the carpenter endeavouring to escape. In the struggle that ensued, the
lantern was dropped into the water, leaving the half-frenzied combatants
contending in the dark. The groan was renewed, when the truth flashed on
the minds of both.

“The shores! the shores!” exclaimed the carpenter from within. “The
shores!” repeated Spike, throwing himself back into the boat, and
shouting to his men to “see all clear of the wreck!” The grating of one
of the shores on the coral beneath was now heard plainer than ever,
and the lower extremity slipped outward, not astern, as had been
apprehended, letting the wreck slowly settle to the bottom again. One
piercing shriek arose from the narrow cavity within; then the gurgling
of water into the aperture was heard, when naught of sound could be
distinguished but the sullen and steady wash of the waves of the gulf
over the rocks of the reef.

The impression made by this accident was most profound. A fatality
appeared to attend the brig; and most of the men connected the sad
occurrence of this night with the strange appearance of the previous
evening. Even the Señor Montefalderon was disposed to abandon the
doubloons, and he urged Spike to make the best of his way for Yucatan,
to seek a friendly harbour. The captain wavered, but avarice was too
strong a passion in him to be easily diverted from its object, and he
refused to give up his purpose.

As the wreck was entirely free from the brig when it went down for the
third time, no injury was sustained by the last on this occasion. By
renewing the lashings, everything would be ready to begin the work
anew--and this, Spike was resolved to attempt in the morning. The men
were too much fatigued, and it was too dark to think of pushing matters
any further that night; and it was very questionable whether they could
have been got to work. Orders were consequently given for all hands
to turn in, the captain, relieved by Don Juan and Jack Tier, having
arranged to keep the watches of the night.

“This is a sad accident, Don Esteban,” observed the Mexican, as he and
Spike paced the quarter-deck together, just before the last turned
in; “a sad accident! My miserable schooner seems to be deserted by its
patron saint. Then your poor carpenter!”

“Yes, he was a good fellow enough with a saw, or an adze,” answered
Spike, yawning. “But we get used to such things at sea. It’s neither
more nor less than a carpenter expended. Good night, Señor Don Wan; in
the morning we’ll be at that gold ag’in.”


  She’s in a scene of nature’s war,
  The winds and waters are at strife;
  And both with her contending for
  The brittle thread of human life.

  Miss Gould.

Spike was sleeping hard in his berth, quite early on the following
morning, before the return of light, indeed, when he suddenly started
up, rubbed his eyes, and sprang upon deck like a man alarmed. He had
heard, or fancied he had heard, a cry. A voice once well known and
listened to, seemed to call him in the very portals of his ear. At first
he had listened to its words in wonder, entranced like the bird by the
snake, the tones recalling scenes and persons that had once possessed
a strong control over his rude feelings. Presently the voice became
harsher in its utterance, and it said.

“Stephen Spike, awake! The hour is getting late, and you have enemies
nearer to you than you imagine. Awake, Stephen, awake!”

When the captain was on his feet, and had plunged his head into a basin
of water that stood ready for him in the state-room, he could not have
told, for his life, whether he had been dreaming or waking, whether what
he had heard was the result of a feverish imagination, or of the laws
of nature. The call haunted him all that morning, or until events of
importance so pressed upon him as to draw his undivided attention to
them alone.

It was not yet day. The men were still in heavy sleep, lying about the
decks, for they avoided the small and crowded forecastle in that warm
climate, and the night was apparently at its deepest hour. Spike walked
forward to look for the man charged with the anchor-watch. It proved
to be Jack Tier, who was standing near the galley, his arms folded as
usual, apparently watching the few signs of approaching day that were
beginning to be apparent in the western sky. The captain was in none
of the best humours with the steward’s assistant; but Jack had
unaccountably got an ascendency over his commander, which it was
certainly very unusual for any subordinate in the Swash to obtain.
Spike had deferred more to Mulford than to any mate he had ever before
employed; but this was the deference due to superior information,
manners, and origin. It was common-place, if not vulgar; whereas,
the ascendency obtained by little Jack Tier was, even to its subject,
entirely inexplicable. He was unwilling to admit it to himself in the
most secret manner, though he had begun to feel it on all occasions
which brought them in contact, and to submit to it as a thing not to be

“Jack Tier,” demanded the captain, now that he found himself once more
alone with the other, desirous of obtaining his opinion on a point that
harassed him, though he knew not why; “Jack Tier, answer me one thing.
Do you believe that we saw the form of a dead or of a living man at the
foot of the light-house?”

“The dead are never seen leaning against walls in that manner, Stephen
Spike,” answered Jack, coolly, not even taking the trouble to uncoil
his arms. “What you saw was a living man; and you would do well to be on
your guard against him. Harry Mulford is not your friend--and there is
reason for it.”

“Harry Mulford, and living! How can that be, Jack? You know the port in
which he chose to run.”

“I know the rock on which you chose to abandon him, Captain Spike.”

“If so, how could he be living and at the Dry Tortugas. The thing is

“The thing is so. You saw Harry Mulford, living and well, and ready to
hunt you to the gallows. Beware of him, then; and beware of his handsome

“Wife! the fellow has no wife--he has always professed to be a single

“The man is married--and I bid you beware of his handsome wife. She,
too, will be a witness ag’in you.”

“This will be news, then, for Rose Budd. I shall delight in telling it
to _her,_ at least.”

“‘T will be _no_ news to Rose Budd. She was present at the wedding,
and will not be taken by surprise. Rose loves Harry too well to let him
marry, and she not present at the wedding.”

“Jack, you talk strangely! What is the meaning of all this? I am captain
of this craft, and will not be trifled with--tell me at once your
meaning, fellow.”

“My meaning is simple enough, and easily told. Rose Budd is the wife of
Harry Mulford.”

“You’re dreaming, fellow, or are wishing to trifle with me!”

“It may be a dream, but it is one that will turn out to be true. If they
have found the Poughkeepsie sloop-of-war, as I make no doubt they have
by this time, Mulford and Rose are man and wife.”

“Fool! you know not what you say! Rose is at this moment in her berth,
sick at heart on account of the young gentleman who preferred to live on
the Florida Reef rather than to sail in the Molly!”

“Rose is _not_ in her berth, sick or well; neither is she on board this
brig at all. She went off in the light-house boat to deliver her lover
from the naked rock--and well did she succeed in so doing. God was of
her side, Stephen Spike; and a body seldom fails with such a friend to
support one.”

Spike was astounded at these words, and not less so at the cool and
confident manner with which they were pronounced. Jack spoke in a
certain dogmatical, oracular manner, it is true, one that might have
lessened his authority with a person over whom he had less influence;
but this in no degree diminished its effect on Spike. On the contrary,
it even disposed the captain to yield an implicit faith to what he
heard, and all so much the more because the facts he was told appeared
of themselves to be nearly impossible. It was half a minute before he
had sufficiently recovered from his surprise to continue the discourse.

“The light-house boat!” Spike then slowly repeated. “Why, fellow, you
told me the light-house boat went adrift from your own hands!”

“So it did,” answered Jack, coolly, “since I cast off the painter--and
what is more, went in it.”

“You! This is impossible. You are telling me a fabricated lie. If you
had gone away in that boat, how could you now be here? No, no--it is a
miserable lie, and Rose is below!”

“Go and look into her state-room, and satisfy yourself with your own

Spike did as was suggested. He went below, took a lamp that was always
suspended, lighted in the main cabin, and, without ceremony, proceeded
to Rose’s state-room, where he soon found that the bird had really
flown. A direful execration followed this discovery, one so loud as to
awaken Mrs. Budd and Biddy. Determined not to do things by halves, he
broke open the door of the widow’s state-room, and ascertained that
the person he sought was not there. A fierce explosion of oaths and
denunciations followed, which produced an answer in the customary
screams. In the midst of this violent scene, however, questions were
put, and answers obtained, that not only served to let the captain
know that Jack had told him nothing but truth, but to put an end to
everything like amicable relations between himself and the relict of
his old commander. Until this explosion, appearances had been observed
between them; but, from that moment, there must necessarily be an end of
all professions of even civility. Spike was never particularly refined
in his intercourse with females, but he now threw aside even its
pretension. His rage was so great that he totally forgot his manhood,
and lavished on both Mrs. Budd and Biddy epithets that were altogether
inexcusable, and many of which it will not do to repeat. Weak and silly
as was the widow, she was not without spirit; and on this occasion she
was indisposed to submit to all this unmerited abuse in silence. Biddy,
as usual, took her cue from her mistress, and between the two, their
part of the wordy conflict was kept up with a very respectable degree of

“I know you--I know you, now!” screamed the widow, at the tope of her
voice; “and you can no longer deceive me, unworthy son of Neptune as
you are! You are unfit to be a lubber, and would be log-booked for an
or’nary by every gentleman on board ship. You, a full-jiggered sea-man!
No, you are not even half-jiggered, sir; and I tell you so to your

“Yes, and it is n’t _half_ that might be tould the likes of yees!” put
in Biddy, as her mistress stopped to breathe. “And it’s Miss Rose you’d
have for a wife, when Biddy Noon would be too good for ye! We knows ye,
and all about ye, and can give yer history as complate from the day ye
was born down to the prisent moment; and not find a good word to say
in yer favour in all that time--and a precious time it is, too, for a
gentleman that would marry pretthy, _young_ Miss Rose! Och! I scorn to
look at ye, yer so ugly!”

“And trying to persuade me you were a friend of my poor, dear Mr. Budd,
whose shoe you are unworthy to touch, and who had the heart and soul for
the noble profession you disgrace,” cut in the widow, the moment Biddy
gave her a chance, by pausing to make a wry face as she pronounced the
word “ugly.” “I now believe you capasided them poor Mexicans, in order
to get their money; and the moment we cast anchor in a road-side, I’ll
go ashore, and complain of you for murder, I will.”

“Do, missus, dear, and I’ll be your bail, will I, and swear to all that
happened, and more too. Och! yer a wretch, to wish to be the husband of
Miss Rose, and she so young and pretthy, and you so ould and ugly!”

“Come away--come away, Stephen Spike, and do not stand wrangling with
women, when you and your brig, and all that belongs to you, are in
danger,” called out Jack Tier from the companion-way. “Day is come; and
what is much worse for you, your most dangerous enemy is coming with

Spike was almost livid with rage, and ready to burst out in awful
maledictions; but at this summons he sprang to the ladder, and was on
deck in a moment. At first, he felt a strong disposition to wreak his
vengeance on Tier, but, fortunately for the latter, as the captain’s
foot touched the quarter-deck, his eye fell on the Poughkeepsie, then
within half a league of the Swash, standing in toward the reef, though
fully half a mile to leeward. This spectre drove all other subjects
from his mind, leaving the captain of the Swash in the only character
in which he could be said to be respectable, or that of a seaman. Almost
instinctively he called all hands, then he gave one brief minute to a
survey of his situation.

It was, indeed, time for the Swash to be moving. There she lay, with
three anchors down, including that of the schooner, all she had, in
fact, with the exception of her best bower, and one kedge, with the
purchases aloft, in readiness for hooking on to the wreck, and all
the extra securities up that had been given to the masts. As for the
sloop-of-war, she was under the very same canvas as that with which she
had come out from the Dry Tortugas, or her three top-sails, spanker,
and jib; but most of her other sails were loose, even to her royals and
flying-jibs; though closely gathered into their spars by means of the
running gear. In a word, every sailor would know, at a glance, that the
ship was merely waiting for the proper moment to spread her wings,
when she would be flying through the water at the top of her speed. The
weather looked dirty, and the wind was gradually increasing, threatening
to blow heavily as the day advanced.

“Unshackle, unshackle!” shouted Spike to the boat-swain, who was the
first man that appeared on deck. “The bloody sloop-of-war is upon us,
and there is not a moment to lose. We must get the brig clear of the
ground in the shortest way we can, and abandon everything. Unshackle,
and cast off for’ard and aft, men.”

A few minutes of almost desperate exertion succeeded. No men work like
sailors, when the last are in a hurry, their efforts being directed to
counteracting squalls, and avoiding emergencies of the most pressing
character. Thus was it now with the crew of the Swash. The clanking of
chains lasted but a minute, when the parts attached to the anchors were
thrust through the hawse-holes, or were dropped into the water from
other parts of the brig. This at once released the vessel, though a
great deal remained to be done to clear her for working, and to put her
in the best trim.

“Away with this out-hauler!” again shouted Spike, casting loose the
main-brails as he did so; “loose the jibs!”

All went on at once, and the Swash moved away from the grave of the
poor carpenter with the ease and facility of motion that marked all her
evolutions. Then the top-sail was let fall, and presently all the upper
square-sails were sheeted home, and hoisted, and the fore-tack was
hauled aboard. The Molly was soon alive, and jumping into the seas that
met her with more power than was common, as she drew out from under the
shelter of the reef into rough water. From the time when Spike gave
his first order, to that when all his canvas was spread, was just seven

The Poughkeepsie, with her vastly superior crew, was not idle the while.
Although the watch below was not disturbed, she tacked beautifully, and
stood off the reef, in a line parallel to the course of the brig, and
distant from her about half a mile. Then sail was made, her tacks having
been boarded in stays. Spike knew the play of his craft was short legs,
for she was so nimble in her movements that he believed she could
go about in half the time that would be required for a vessel of the
Poughkeepsie’s length. “Ready about,” was his cry, therefore, when less
than a mile distant from the reef--“ready about, and let her go round.”
 Round the Molly did go, like a top, being full on the other tack in just
fifty-six seconds. The movement of the corvette was more stately, and
somewhat more deliberate. Still, she stayed beautifully, and both Spike
and the boatswain shook their heads, as they saw her coming into the
wind with her sails all lifting and the sheets flowing.

“That fellow will fore-reach a cable’s length before he gets about!”
 exclaimed Spike. “He will prove too much for us at this sport! Keep her
away, my man--keep the brig away for the passage. We must run through
the reef, instead of trusting ourselves to our heels in open water.”

The brig was kept away accordingly, and sheets were eased off, and
braces just touched, to meet the new line of sailing. As the wind stood,
it was possible to lay through the passage on an easy bowline, though
the breeze, which was getting to be fresher than Spike wished it to be,
promised to haul more to the southward of east, as the day advanced.
Nevertheless, this was the Swash’s best point of sailing, and all on
board of her had strong hopes of her being too much for her pursuer,
could she maintain it. Until this feeling began to diffuse itself in the
brig, not a countenance was to be seen on her decks that did not betray
intense anxiety; but now something like grim smiles passed among the
crew, as their craft seemed rather to fly than force her way through the
water, toward the entrance of the passage so often adverted to in this

On the other hand, the Poughkeepsie was admirably sailed and handled.
Everybody was now on deck, and the first lieutenant had taken the
trumpet. Captain Mull was a man of method, and a thorough man-of-war’s
man. Whatever he did was done according to rule, and with great system.
Just as the Swash was about to enter the passage, the drum of the
Poughkeepsie beat to quarters. No sooner were the men mustered, in the
leeward, or the starboard batteries, than orders were sent to cast loose
the guns, and to get them ready for service. Owing to the more leeward
position of his vessel, and to the fact that she always head-reached so
much in stays, Captain Mull knew that she would not lose much by luffing
into the wind, or by making half-boards, while he might gain everything
by one well-directed shot.

The strife commenced by the sloop-of-war, firing her weather bow-gun,
single-shotted, at the Swash. No damage was done, though the fore-yard
of the brig had a very narrow escape. This experiment was repeated three
times, without even a rope-yarn being carried away, though the gun was
pointed by Wallace himself, and well pointed, too. But it is possible
for a shot to come very near its object and still to do no injury. Such
was the fact on this occasion, though the “ship’s gentleman” was a good
deal mortified by the result. Men look so much at success as the test of
merit, that few pause to inquire into the reasons of failures, though
it frequently happens that adventures prosper by means of their very
blunders. Captain Mull now determined on a half-board, for his ship was
more to leeward than he desired. Directions were given to the officers
in the batteries to be deliberate, and the helm was put down. As the
ship shot into the wind, each gun was fired, as it could be brought to
bear, until the last of them all was discharged. Then the course of the
vessel was changed, the helm being righted before the ship had lost her
way, and the sloop-of-war fell off again to her course.

All this was done in such a short period of time as scarcely to cause
the Poughkeepsie to lose anything, while it did the Swash the most
serious injury. The guns had been directed at the brig’s spars and
sails, Captain Mull desiring no more than to capture his chase, and the
destruction they produced aloft was such as to induce Spike and his men,
at first, to imagine that the whole hamper above their heads was about
to come clattering down on deck. One shot carried away all the weather
fore-top-mast rigging of the brig, and would no doubt have brought about
the loss of the mast, if another, that almost instantly succeeded
it, had not cut the spar itself in two, bringing down, as a matter of
course, everything above it. Nearly half of the main-mast was gouged
out of that spar, and the gaff was taken fairly out of its jaws. The
fore-yard was cut in the slings, and various important ropes were
carried away in different parts of the vessel.

Flight, under such circumstances, was impossible, unless some
extraordinary external assistance was to be obtained. This Spike saw
at once, and he had recourse to the only expedient that remained; which
might possibly yet save him. The guns were still belching forth their
smoke and flames, when he shouted out the order to put the helm hard up.
The width of the passage in which the vessels were was not so great but
that he might hope to pass across it, and to enter a channel among
the rocks, which was favourably placed for such a purpose, ere the
sloop-of-war could overtake him. Whither that channel led, what water it
possessed, or whether it were not a shallow _cul de sac,_ were all facts
of which Spike was ignorant. The circumstances, however, would not admit
of an alternative.

Happily for the execution of Spike’s present design, nothing from
aloft had fallen into the water, to impede the brig’s way. Forward,
in particular, she seemed all wreck; her fore-yard having come down
altogether, so as to encumber the forecastle, while her top-mast, with
its dependent spars and gear, was suspended but a short distance above.
Still, nothing had gone over the side, so as actually to touch the
water, and the craft obeyed her helm as usual. Away she went, then,
for the lateral opening in the reef just mentioned, driven ahead by
the pressure of a strong breeze on her sails, which still offered
large surfaces to the wind, at a rapid rate. Instead of keeping away
to follow, the Poughkeepsie maintained her luff, and just as the Swash
entered the unknown passage, into which she was blindly plunging, the
sloop-of-war was about a quarter of a mile to windward, and standing
directly across her stern. Nothing would have been easier, now, than for
Captain Mull to destroy his chase; but humanity prevented his firing.
He knew that her career must be short, and he fully expected to see her
anchor; when it would be easy for him to take possession with his
boats. With this expectation, indeed, he shortened sail, furling
top-gallant-sails, and hauling up his courage. By this time, the wind
had so much freshened, as to induce him to think of putting in a reef,
and the step now taken had a double object in view.

To the surprise of all on board the man-of-war, the brig continued on,
until she was fully a mile distant, finding her way deeper and deeper
among the mazes of the reef without meeting with any impediment! This
fact induced Captain Mull to order his Paixhans to throw their shells
beyond her, by way of a hint to anchor. While the guns were getting
ready, Spike stood on boldly, knowing it was neck or nothing, and
beginning to feel a faint revival of hope, as he found himself getting
further and further from his pursuers, and the rocks not fetching him
up. Even the men, who had begun to murmur at what seemed to them to be
risking too much, partook, in a slight degree, of the same feeling, and
began to execute the order they had received to try to get the launch
into the water, with some appearance of an intention to succeed.
Previously, the work could scarcely be said to go on at all; but two or
three of the older seamen now bestirred themselves, and suggestions were
made and attended to, that promised results. But it was no easy thing to
get the launch out of a half-rigged brig, that had lost her fore-yard,
and which carried nothing square abaft. A derrick was used in common,
to lift the stern of the boat, but a derrick would now be useless aft,
without an assistant forward. While these things were in discussion,
under the superintendence of the boatswain, and Spike was standing
between the knight-heads, conning the craft, the sloop-of-war let fly
the first of her hollow shot. Down came the hurtling mass upon the
Swash, keeping every head elevated and all eyes looking for the dark
object, as it went booming through the air above their heads. The shot
passed fully a mile to leeward, where it exploded. This great range had
been given to the first shot, with a view to admonish the captain how
long he must continue under the guns of the ship, and as advice to come
to. The second gun followed immediately. Its shot was seem to ricochet,
directly in a line with the brig, making leaps of about half a mile
in length. It struck the water about fifty yards astern of the vessel,
bounded directly over her decks, passing through the main-sail and some
of the fallen hamper forward, and exploded about a hundred yards ahead.
As usually happens with such projectiles, most of the fragments were
either scattered laterally, or went on, impelled by the original

The effect of this last gun on the crew of the Swash was instantaneous
and deep. The faint gleamings of hope vanished at once, and a lively
consciousness of the desperate nature of their condition succeeded in
every mind. The launch was forgotten, and, after conferring together for
a moment, the men went in a body, with the boatswain at their head, to
the forecastle, and offered a remonstrance to their commander, on
the subject of holding out any longer, under circumstances so very
hazardous, and which menaced their lives in so many different ways.
Spike listened to them with eyes that fairly glared with fury. He
ordered them back to their duty in a voice of thunder, tapping the
breast of his jacket, where he was known to carry revolvers, with a
significance that could convey but one meaning.

It is wonderful the ascendency that men sometimes obtain over their
fellows, by means of character, the habits of command, and obedience,
and intimidation. Spike was a stern disciplinarian, relying on that
and ample pay for the unlimited control he often found it necessary
to exercise over his crew. On the present occasion, his people were
profoundly alarmed, but habitual deference and submission to their
leader counteracted the feeling, and held them in suspense. They were
fully aware of the nature of the position they occupied in a legal
sense, and were deeply reluctant to increase the appearances of crime;
but most of them had been extricated from so many grave difficulties in
former instances, by the coolness, nerve and readiness of the captain,
that a latent ray of hope was perhaps dimly shining in the rude breast
of every old sea-dog among them. As a consequence of these several
causes, they abandoned their remonstrance, for the moment at least, and
made a show of returning to their duty; though it was in a sullen and
moody manner.

It was easier, however, to make a show of hoisting out the launch, than
to effect the object. This was soon made apparent on trial, and Spike
himself gave the matter up. He ordered the yawl to be lowered, got
alongside, and to be prepared for the reception of the crew, by putting
into it a small provision of food and water. All this time the brig was
rushing madly to leeward, among rocks and breakers, without any other
guide than that which the visible dangers afforded. Spike knew no more
where he was going than the meanest man in his vessel. His sole aim was
to get away from his pursuers, and to save his neck from the rope. He
magnified the danger of punishment that he really ran, for he best knew
the extent and nature of his crimes, of which the few that have been
laid before the reader, while they might have been amongst the most
prominent, as viewed through the statutes and international law, were
far from the gravest he had committed in the eyes of morals.

About this time the Señor Montefalderon went forward to confer with
Spike. The calmness of this gentleman’s demeanour, the simplicity and
coolness of his movements, denoted a conscience that saw no particular
ground for alarm. He wished to escape captivity, that he might continue
to serve his country, but no other apprehension troubled him.

“Do you intend to trust yourself in the yawl, Don Esteban?” demanded the
Mexican quietly. “If so, is she not too small to contain so many as we
shall make altogether?”

Spike’s answer was given in a low voice; and it evidently came from a
very husky throat.

“Speak lower, Don Wan,” he said. “The boat would be greatly overloaded
with all hands in it, especially among the breakers, and blowing as it
does; but we may leave some of the party behind.”

“The brig _must_ go on the rocks, sooner or later, Don Esteban; when she
does, she will go to pieces in an hour.

“I expect to hear her strike every minute, señor; the moment she does,
we must be off. I have had my eye on that ship for some time, expecting
to see her lower her cutters and gigs to board us. _You_ will not be
out of the way, Don Wan; but there is no need of being talkative on the
subject of our escape.”

Spike now turned his back on the Mexican, looking anxiously ahead, with
the desire to get as far into the reef as possible with his brig, which
he conned with great skill and coolness. The Señor Montefalderon left
him. With the chivalry and consideration of a man and a gentleman, he
went in quest of Mrs. Budd and Biddy. A hint sufficed for them, and
gathering together a few necessaries they were in the yawl in the next
three minutes. This movement was unseen by Spike, or he might have
prevented it. His eyes were now riveted on the channel ahead. It had
been fully his original intention to make off in the boat, the instant
the brig struck, abandoning not only Don Juan, with Mrs. Budd and Biddy
to their fates, but most of the crew. A private order had been given to
the boatswain, and three of the ablest-bodied among the seamen, each and
all of whom kept the secret with religious fidelity, as it was believed
their own personal safety might be connected with the success of this

Nothing is so contagious as alarm. It requires not only great natural
steadiness of nerve, but much acquired firmness to remain unmoved when
sudden terror has seized on the minds of those around us. Habitual
respect had prevented the crew from interfering with the movements
of the Mexican, who not only descended into the boat with his female
companions uninterrupted, but also took with him the little bag
of doubloons which fell to his share from the first raising of the
schooner. Josh and Jack Tier assisted in getting Mrs. Budd and Biddy
over the side, and both took their own places in the yawl, as soon as
this pious duty was discharged. This served as a hint to others near
at hand; and man after man left his work to steal into the yawl, until
every living being had disappeared from the deck of the Swash, Spike
himself excepted. The man at the wheel had been the last to desert
his post, nor would he have done so then, but for a signal from the
boatswain, with whom he was a favourite.

It is certain there was a secret desire among the people of the Swash,
who were now crowded into a boat not large enough to contain more than
half their number with safety, to push off from the brig’s side, and
abandon her commander and owner to his fate. All had passed so soon,
however, and events succeeded each other with so much rapidity, that
little time was given for consultation. Habit kept them in their places,
though the appearances around them were strong motives for taking care
of themselves.

Notwithstanding the time necessary to relate the foregoing events,
a quarter of an hour had not elapsed, from the moment when the Swash
entered this unknown channel among the rocks, ere she struck. No sooner
was her helm deserted than she broached-to, and Spike was in the act
of denouncing the steerage, ignorant of its cause, when the brig was
thrown, broadside-to, on a sharp, angular bed of rocks. It was fortunate
for the boat, and all in it, that it was brought to leeward by the
broaching-to of the vessel, and that the water was still sufficiently
deep around them to prevent the waves from breaking. Breakers there
were, however, in thousands, on every side; and the seamen understood
that their situation was almost desperately perilous, without shipwreck
coming to increase the danger.

The storm itself was scarcely more noisy and boisterous than was Spike,
when he ascertained the manner in which his people had behaved. At
first, he believed it was their plan to abandon him to his fate; but, on
rushing to the lee-gangway, Don Juan Montefalderon assured him that no
such intention existed, and that he would not allow the boat to be cast
off until the captain was received on board. This brief respite gave
Spike a moment to care for his portion of the doubloons; and he rushed
to his state-room to secure them, together with his quadrant.

The grinding of the brig’s bottom on the coral, announced a speedy
breaking up of the craft, while her commander was thus employed. So
violent were some of the shocks with which she came down on the hard
bed in which she was now cradled, that Spike expected to see her burst
asunder, while he was yet on her decks. The cracking of timbers told
him that all was over with the Swash, nor had he got back as far as the
gangway with his prize, before he saw plainly that the vessel had broken
her back, as it is termed, and that her plank-sheer was opening in a way
that threatened to permit a separation of the craft into two sections,
one forward and the other aft. Notwithstanding all these portentous
proofs that the minutes of the Molly were numbered, and the danger that
existed of his being abandoned by his crew, Spike paused a moment, ere
he went over the vessel’s side, to take a hasty survey of the reef. His
object was to get a general idea of the position of the breakers, with a
view to avoid them. As much of the interest of that which is to succeed
is connected with these particular dangers, it may be well to explain
their character, along with a few other points of a similar bearing.

The brig had gone ashore fully two miles within the passage she had
entered, and which, indeed, terminated at the very spot where she had
struck. The Poughkeepsie was standing off and on, in the main channel,
with her boats in the water, evidently preparing to carry the brig in
that mode. As for the breakers, they whitened the surface of the ocean
in all directions around the wreck, far as the eye could reach, but in
two. The passage in which the Poughkeepsie was standing to and fro was
clear of them, of course; and about a mile and a half to the northward,
Spike saw that he should be in open water, or altogether on the northern
side of the reef, could he only get there. The gravest dangers would
exist in the passage, which led among breakers on all sides, and very
possibly among rocks so near the surface as absolutely to obstruct the
way. In one sense, however, the breakers were useful. By avoiding them
as much as possible, and by keeping in the unbroken water, the boat
would be running in the channels of the reef, and consequently would
be the safer. The result of the survey, short as it was, and it did not
last a minute, was to give Spike something like a plan; and when he went
over the side, and got into the boat, it was with a determination to
work his way out of the reef to its northern edge, as soon as possible,
and then to skirt it as near as he could, in his flight toward the Dry


  The screams of rage, the groan, the strife,
  The blow, the grasp, the horrid cry,
  The panting, throttled prayer for life,
  The dying’s heaving sigh,
  The murderer’s curse, the dead man’s fixed, still glare,
  And fear’s and death’s cold sweat--they all are there.

  Matthew Lee.

It was high time that Captain Spike should arrive when his foot touched
the bottom of the yawl. The men were getting impatient and anxious to
the last degree, and the power of Señor Montefalderon to control them
was lessening each instant. They heard the rending of timber, and the
grinding on the coral, even more distinctly than the captain himself,
and feared that the brig would break up while they lay alongside of her,
and crush them amid the ruins. Then the spray of the seas that broke
over the weather side of the brig, fell like rain upon them; and
everybody in the boat was already as wet as if exposed to a violent
shower. It was well, therefore, for Spike that he descended into the
boat as he did, for another minute’s delay might have brought about his
own destruction.

Spike felt a chill at his heart when he looked about him and saw the
condition of the yawl. So crowded were the stern-sheets into which he
had descended, that it was with difficulty he found room to place his
feet; it being his intention to steer, Jack was ordered to get into the
eyes of the boat, in order to give him a seat. The thwarts were crowded,
and three or four of the people had placed themselves in the very bottom
of the little craft, in order to be as much as possible out of the way,
as well as in readiness to bail out water. So seriously, indeed, were
all the seamen impressed with the gravity of this last duty, that nearly
every man had taken with him some vessel fit for such a purpose. Rowing
was entirely out of the question, there being no space for the movement
of the arms. The yawl was too low in the water, moreover, for such an
operation in so heavy a sea. In all, eighteen persons were squeezed into
a little craft that would have been sufficiently loaded, for moderate
weather at sea, with its four oarsmen and as many sitters in the
stern-sheets, with, perhaps, one in the eyes to bring her more on an
even keel. In other words, she had twice the weight in her, in living
freight, that it would have been thought prudent to receive in so small
a craft, in an ordinary time, in or out of a port. In addition to the
human beings enumerated, there was a good deal of baggage, nearly every
individual having had the forethought to provide a few clothes for a
change. The food and water did not amount to much, no more having been
provided than enough for the purposes of the captain, together with the
four men with whom it had been his intention to abandon the brig. The
effect of all this cargo was to bring the yawl quite low in the water;
and every sea-faring man in her had the greatest apprehensions about her
being able to float at all when she got out from under the lee of the
Swash, or into the troubled water. Try it she must, however, and Spike,
in a reluctant and hesitating manner, gave the final order to “Shove

The yawl carried a lugg, as is usually the case with boats at sea, and
the first blast of the breeze upon it satisfied Spike that his present
enterprise was one of the most dangerous of any in which he had ever
been engaged. The puffs of wind were quite as much as the boat would
bear; but this he did not mind, as he was running off before it, and
there was little danger of the yawl capsizing with such a weight in her.
It was also an advantage to have swift way on, to prevent the combing
waves from shooting into the boat, though the wind itself scarce
outstrips the send of the sea in a stiff blow. As the yawl cleared
the brig and began to feel the united power of the wind and waves, the
following short dialogue occurred between the boatswain and Spike.

“I dare not keep my eyes off the breakers ahead,” the captain commenced,
“and must trust to you, Strand, to report what is going on among the
man-of-war’s men. What is the ship about?”

“Reefing her top-sails just now, sir. All three are on the caps, and the
vessel is laying-to, in a manner.”

“And her boats?”

“I see none, sir--ay, ay, there they come from alongside of her in
a little fleet! There are four of them, sir, and all are coming down
before the wind, wing and wing, carrying their luggs reefed.”

“Ours ought to be reefed by rights, too, but we dare not stop to do it;
and these infernal combing seas seem ready to glance aboard us with all
the way we can gather. Stand by to bail, men; we must pass through a
strip of white water--there is no help for it. God send that we go clear
of the rocks!”

All this was fearfully true. The adventurers were not yet more than a
cable’s length from the brig, and they found themselves so completely
environed with the breakers as to be compelled to go through them. No
man in his senses would ever have come into such a place at all, except
in the most unavoidable circumstances; and it was with a species of
despair that the seamen of the yawl now saw their little craft go
plunging into the foam.

But Spike neglected no precaution that experience or skill could
suggest. He had chosen his spot with coolness and judgment. As the boat
rose on the seas he looked eagerly ahead, and by giving it a timely
sheer, he hit a sort of channel, where there was sufficient water to
carry them clear of the rock, and where the breakers were less dangerous
than in the shoaler places. The passage lasted about a minute; and
so serious was it, that scarce an individual breathed until it was
effected. No human skill could prevent the water from combing in over
the gunwales; and when the danger was passed, the yawl was a third
filled with water. There was no time or place to pause, but on the
little craft was dragged almost gunwale to, the breeze coming against
the lugg in puffs that threatened to take the mast out of her. All hands
were bailing; and even Biddy used her hands to aid in throwing out the

“This is no time to hesitate, men,” said Spike, sternly. “Everything
must go overboard but the food and water. Away with them at once, and
with a will.”

It was a proof how completely all hands were alarmed by this, the first
experiment in the breakers, that not a man stayed his hand a single
moment, but each threw into the sea, without an instant of hesitation,
every article he had brought with him and had hoped to save. Biddy
parted with the carpet-bag, and Señor Montefalderon, feeling the
importance of example, committed to the deep a small writing-desk that
he had placed on his knees. The doubloons alone remained, safe in a
little locker where Spike had deposited them along with his own.

“What news astern, boatswain?” demanded the captain, as soon as this
imminent danger was passed, absolutely afraid to turn his eyes off the
dangers ahead for a single instant. “How come on the man-of-war’s men?”

“They are running down in a body toward the wreck, though one of their
boats does seem to be sheering out of the line, as if getting into our
wake. It is hard to say, sir, for they are still a good bit to windward
of the wreck.”

“And the Molly, Strand?”

“Why, sir, the Molly seems to be breaking up fast; as well as I can see,
she has broke in two just abaft the forechains, and cannot hold together
in any shape at all many minutes longer.”

This information drew a deep groan from Spike, and the eye of every
seaman in the boat was turned in melancholy on the object they were so
fast leaving behind them. The yawl could not be said to be sailing very
rapidly, considering the power of the wind, which was a little gale,
for she was much too deep for that, but she left the wreck so fast as
already to render objects on board her indistinct. Everybody saw that,
like an overburthened steed, she had more to get along with than she
could well bear; and, dependent as seamen usually are on the judgment
and orders of their superiors, even in the direst emergencies, the
least experienced man in her saw that their chances of final escape from
drowning were of the most doubtful nature. The men looked at each other
in a way to express their feelings; and the moment seemed favourable
to Spike to confer with his confidential sea-dogs in private; but more
white water was also ahead, and it was necessary to pass through it,
since no opening was visible by which to avoid it. He deferred his
purpose, consequently, until this danger was escaped.

On this occasion Spike saw but little opportunity to select a place to
get through the breakers, though the spot, as a whole, was not of the
most dangerous kind. The reader will understand that the preservation of
the boat at all, in white water, was owing to the circumstance that the
rocks all around it lay so near the surface of the sea as to prevent
the possibility of agitating the element very seriously, and to the fact
that she was near the lee side of the reef. Had the breakers been of the
magnitude of those which are seen where the deep rolling billows of the
ocean first meet the weather side of shoals or rocks, a craft of that
size, and so loaded, could not possibly have passed the first line of
white water without filling. As it was, however, the breakers she had
to contend with were sufficiently formidable, and they brought with
them the certainty that the boat was in imminent danger of striking the
bottom at any moment. Places like those in which Mulford had waded
on the reef, while it was calm, would now have proved fatal to the
strongest frame, since human powers were insufficient long to withstand
the force of such waves as did glance over even these shallows.

“Look out!” cried Spike, as the boat again plunged in among the white
water. “Keep bailing, men--keep bailing.”

The men did bail, and the danger was over almost as soon as encountered.
Something like a cheer burst out of the chest of Spike, when he saw
deeper water around him, and fancied he could now trace a channel that
would carry him quite beyond the extent of the reef. It was arrested,
only half uttered, however, by a communication from the boatswain, who
sat on a midship thwart, his arms folded, and his eye on the brig and
the boats.

“There goes the Molly’s masts, sir! Both have gone together; and as good
sticks was they, before them bomb-shells passed through our rigging, as
was ever stepped in a keelson.”

The cheer was changed to something like a groan, while a murmur of
regret passed through the boat.

“What news from the man-of-war’s men, boatswain? Do they still stand
down on a mere wreck?”

“No, sir; they seem to give it up, and are getting out their oars to
pull back to their ship. A pretty time they’ll have of it, too. The
cutter that gets to windward half a mile in an hour, ag’in such a sea,
and such a breeze, must be well pulled and better steered. One chap,
however, sir, seems to hold on.”

Spike now ventured to look behind him, commanding an experienced hand to
take the helm. In order to do this he was obliged to change places
with the man he had selected to come aft, which brought him on a thwart
alongside of the boatswain and one or two other of his confidants. Here
a whispered conference took place, which lasted several minutes, Spike
appearing to be giving instructions to the men.

By this time the yawl was more than a mile from the wreck, all the
man-of-war boats but one had lowered their sails, and were pulling
slowly and with great labour back toward the ship, the cutter that kept
on, evidently laying her course after the yawl, instead of standing on
toward the wreck. The brig was breaking up fast, with every probability
that nothing would be left of her in a few more minutes. As for the
yawl, while clear of the white water, it got along without receiving
many seas aboard, though the men in its bottom were kept bailing without
intermission. It appeared to Spike that so long as they remained on
the reef, and could keep clear of breakers--a most difficult thing,
however--they should fare better than if in deeper water, where the
swell of the sea, and the combing of the waves, menaced so small and
so deep-loaded a craft with serious danger. As it was, two or three men
could barely keep the boat clear, working incessantly, and much of the
time with a foot or two of water in her.

Josh and Simon had taken their seats, side by side, with that sort of
dependence and submission that causes the American black to abstain
from mingling with the whites more than might appear seemly. They were
squeezed on to one end of the thwart by a couple of robust old sea-dogs,
who were two of the very men with whom Spike had been in consultation.
Beneath that very thwart was stowed another confidant, to whom
communications had also been made. These men had sailed long in the
Swash, and having been picked up in various ports, from time to time, as
the brig had wanted hands, they were of nearly as many different nations
as they were persons. Spike had obtained a great ascendency over them by
habit and authority, and his suggestions were now received as a sort of
law. As soon as the conference was ended, the captain returned to the

A minute more passed, during which the captain was anxiously surveying
the reef ahead, and the state of things astern. Ahead was more white
water--the last before they should get clear of the reef; and astern it
was now settled that the cutter that held on through the dangers of the
place, was in chase of the yawl. That Mulford was in her Spike made no
doubt; and the thought embittered even his present calamities. But the
moment had arrived for something decided. The white water ahead was much
more formidable than any they had passed; and the boldest seamen
there gazed at it with dread. Spike made a sign to the boatswain, and
commenced the execution of his dire project.

“I say, you Josh,” called out the captain, in the authoritative tones
that are so familiar to all on board a ship, “pull in that fender that
is dragging alongside.”

Josh leaned over the gunwale, and reported that there was no fender out.
A malediction followed, also so familiar to those acquainted with ships,
and the black was told to look again. This time, as had been expected,
the negro leaned with his head and body far over the side of the yawl,
to look for that which had no existence, when two of the men beneath the
thwart shoved his legs after them. Josh screamed, as he found himself
going into the water, with a sort of confused consciousness of
the truth; and Spike called out to Simon to “catch hold of his
brother-nigger.” The cook bent forward to obey, when a similar assault
on _his_ legs from beneath the thwart, sent him headlong after Josh. One
of the younger seamen, who was not in the secret, sprang up to rescue
Simon, who grasped his extended hand, when the too generous fellow was
pitched headlong from the boat.

All this occurred in less than ten seconds of time, and so unexpectedly
and naturally, that not a soul beyond those who were in the secret,
had the least suspicion it was anything but an accident. Some water was
shipped, of necessity, but the boat was soon bailed free. As for the
victims of this vile conspiracy, they disappeared amid the troubled
waters of the reef, struggling with each other. Each and all met the
common fate so much the sooner, from the manner in which they impeded
their own efforts.

The yawl was now relieved from about five hundred pounds of the weight
it had carried--Simon weighing two hundred alone, and the youngish
seaman being large and full. So intense does human selfishness get to
be, in moments of great emergency, that it is to be feared most of those
who remained, secretly rejoiced that they were so far benefited by
the loss of their fellows. The Señor Montefalderon was seated on the
aftermost thwart, with his legs in the stern-sheets, and consequently
with his back toward the negroes, and he fully believed that what had
happened was purely accidental.

“Let us lower our sail, Don Esteban,” he cried, eagerly, “and save the
poor fellows.”

Something very like a sneer gleamed on the dark countenance of the
captain, but it suddenly changed to a look of assent.

“Good!” he said, hastily--“spring forward, Don Wan, and lower the
sail--stand by the oars, men!”

Without pausing to reflect, the generous-hearted Mexican stepped on a
thwart, and began to walk rapidly forward, steadying himself by placing
his hands on the heads of the men. He was suffered to get as far as
the second thwart or past most of the conspirators, when his legs were
seized from behind. The truth now flashed on him, and grasping two
of the men in his front, who knew nothing of Spike’s dire scheme, he
endeavoured to save himself by holding to their jackets. Thus assailed,
those men seized others with like intent, and an awful struggle filled
all that part of the craft. At this dread instant the boat glanced into
the white water, shipping so much of the element as nearly to swamp
her, and taking so wild a sheer as nearly to broach-to. This last
circumstance probably saved her, fearful as was the danger for the
moment. Everybody in the middle of the yawl was rendered desperate
by the amount and nature of the danger incurred, and the men from the
bottom rose in their might, underneath the combatants, when a common
plunge was made by all who stood erect, one dragging overboard another,
each a good deal hastened by the assault from beneath, until no less
than five were gone. Spike got his helm up, the boat fell off, and away
from the spot it flew, clearing the breakers, and reaching the northern
wall-like margin of the reef at the next instant. There was now a moment
when those who remained could breathe, and dared to look behind them.

The great plunge had been made in water so shoal, that the boat had
barely escaped being dashed to pieces on the coral. Had it not been so
suddenly relieved from the pressure of near a thousand pounds in weight,
it is probable that this calamity would have befallen it, the water
received on board contributing so much to weight it down. The struggle
between these victims ceased, however, the moment they went over.
Finding bottom for their feet, they released each other, in a desperate
hope of prolonging life by wading. Two or three held out their arms, and
shouted to Spike to return and pick them up. This dreadful scene lasted
but a single instant, for the waves dashed one after another from his
feet, continually forcing them all, as they occasionally regained their
footing, toward the margin of the reef, and finally washing them off it
into deep water. No human power could enable a man to swim back to the
rocks, once to leeward of them, in the face of such seas, and so heavy
a blow; and the miserable wretches disappeared in succession, as their
strength became exhausted, in the depths of the Gulf.

Not a word had been uttered while this terrific scene was in the course
of occurrence; not a word was uttered for some time afterward. Gleams of
grim satisfaction had been seen on the countenances of the boatswain and
his associates, when the success of their nefarious project was first
assured; but they soon disappeared in looks of horror, as they witnessed
the struggles of the drowning men. Nevertheless, human selfishness
was strong within them all, and none there was so ignorant as not to
perceive how much better were the chances of the yawl now than it had
been on quitting the wreck. The weight of a large ox had been taken from
it, counting that of all the eight men drowned; and as for the
water shipped, it was soon bailed back again into the sea. Not only,
therefore, was the yawl in a better condition to resist the waves, but
it sailed materially faster than it had done before. Ten persons still
remained in it, however, which brought it down in the water below its
proper load-line; and the speed of a craft so small was necessarily
a good deal lessened by the least deviation from its best sailing, or
rowing trim. But Spike’s projects were not yet completed.

All this time the man-of-war’s cutter had been rushing as madly through
the breakers, in chase, as the yawl had done in the attempt to escape.
Mulford was, in fact, on board it; and his now fast friend, Wallace, was
in command. The latter wished to seize a traitor, the former to save the
aunt of his weeping bride. Both believed that they might follow wherever
Spike dared to lead. This reasoning was more bold than judicious
notwithstanding, since the cutter was much larger, and drew twice as
much water as the yawl. On it came, nevertheless, faring much better
in the white water than the little craft it pursued, but necessarily
running a much more considerable risk of hitting the coral, over which
it was glancing almost as swiftly as the waves themselves; still it had
thus far escaped--and little did any in it think of the danger. This
cutter pulled ten oars; was an excellent sea boat; had four armed
marines in it, in addition to its crew, but carried all through the
breakers, receiving scarcely a drop of water on board, on account of the
height of its wash-boards, and the general qualities of the craft. It
may be well to add here, that the Poughkeepsie had shaken out her reefs,
and was betraying the impatience of Captain Mull to make sail in chase,
by firing signal-guns to his boats to bear a hand and return. These
signals the three boats under their oars were endeavouring to obey, but
Wallace had got so far to leeward as now to render the course he was
pursuing the wisest.

Mrs. Budd and Biddy had seen the struggle in which the Señor
Montefalderon had been lost, in a sort of stupid horror. Both had
screamed, as was their wont, though neither probably suspected the
truth. But the fell designs of Spike extended to them, as well as to
those whom he had already destroyed. Now the boat was in deep water,
running along the margin of the reef, the waves were much increased in
magnitude, and the comb of the sea was far more menacing to the boat.
This would not have been the case had the rocks formed a lee; but they
did not, running too near the direction of the trades to prevent the
billows that got up a mile or so in the offing, from sending their swell
quite home to the reef. It was this swell, indeed, which caused the line
of white water along the northern margin of the coral, washing on the
rocks by a sort of lateral effort, and breaking, as a matter of course.
In many places, no boat could have lived to pass through it.

Another consideration influenced Spike to persevere. The cutter had been
overhauling him, hand over hand, but since the yawl was relieved of the
weight of no less than eight men, the difference in the rate of sailing
was manifestly diminished. The man-of-war’s boat drew nearer, but by no
means as fast as it had previously done. A point was now reached in the
trim of the yawl, when a very few hundreds in weight might make the
most important change in her favour; and this change the captain was
determined to produce. By this time the cutter was in deep water, as
well as himself, safe through all the dangers of the reef, and she was
less than a quarter of a mile astern. On the whole, she was gaining,
though so slowly as to require the most experienced eye to ascertain the

“Madame Budd,” said Spike, in a hypocritical tone, “we are in great
danger, and I shall have to ask you to change your seat. The boat is
too much by the starn, now we’ve got into deep water, and your weight
amidships would be a great relief to us. Just give your hand to the
boatswain, and he will help you to step from thwart to thwart, until you
reach the right place, when Biddy shall follow.”

Now Mrs. Budd had witnessed the tremendous struggle in which so many
had gone overboard, but so dull was she of apprehension, and so little
disposed to suspect anything one-half so monstrous as the truth, that
she did not hesitate to comply. She was profoundly awed by the horrors
of the scene through which she was passing, the raging billows of the
Gulf, as seen from so small a craft, producing a deep impression on her;
still a lingering of her most inveterate affectation was to be found
in her air and language, which presented a strange medley of besetting
weakness, and strong, natural, womanly affection.

“Certainly, Captain Spike,” she answered, rising. “A craft should never
go astern, and I am quite willing to ballast the boat. We have seen such
terrible accidents today, that all should lend their aid in endeavouring
to get under way, and in averting all possible hamper. Only take me to
my poor, dear Rosy, Captain Spike, and everything shall be forgotten
that has passed between us. This is not a moment to bear malice; and
I freely pardon you all and everything. The fate of our unfortunate
friend, Mr. Montefalderon, should teach us charity, and cause us to
prepare for untimely ends.”

All the time the good widow was making this speech, which she uttered in
a solemn and oracular sort of manner, she was moving slowly toward the
seat the men had prepared for her, in the middle of the boat, assisted
with the greatest care and attention by the boatswain and another of
Spike’s confidants. When on the second thwart from aft, and about to
take her seat, the boatswain cast a look behind him, and Spike put the
helm down. The boat luffed and lurched, of course, and Mrs. Budd would
probably have gone overboard to leeward, by so sudden and violent a
change, had not the impetus thus received been aided by the arms of the
men who held her two hands. The plunge she made into the water was deep,
for she was a woman of great weight for her stature. Still, she was not
immediately gotten rid of. Even at that dread instant, it is probable
that the miserable woman did not suspect the truth, for she grasped the
hand of the boatswain with the tenacity of a vice, and, thus dragged on
the surface of the boiling surges, she screamed aloud for Spike to save
her. Of all who had yet been sacrificed to the captain’s selfish wish to
save himself, this was the first instance in which any had been heard to
utter a sound, after falling into the sea. The appeal shocked even the
rude beings around her, and Biddy chiming in with a powerful appeal to
“save the missus!” added to the piteous nature of the scene.

“Cast off her hand,” said Spike reproachfully, “she’ll swamp the boat by
her struggles--get rid of her at once! Cut her fingers off, if she wont
let go!”

The instant these brutal orders were given, and that in a fierce,
impatient tone, the voice of Biddy was heard no more. The truth forced
itself on her dull imagination, and she sat a witness of the terrible
scene, in mute despair. The struggle did not last long. The boatswain
drew his knife across the wrist of the hand that grasped his own, one
shriek was heard, and the boat plunged into the trough of a sea, leaving
the form of poor Mrs. Budd struggling with the wave on its summit, and
amid the foam of its crest. This was the last that was ever seen of the
unfortunate relict.

“The boat has gained a good deal by that last discharge of cargo,”
 said Spike to the boatswain, a minute after they had gotten rid of the
struggling woman--“she is much more lively, and is getting nearer to her
load-line. If we can bring her to _that,_ I shall have no fear of the
man-of-war’s men; for this yawl is one of the fastest boats that ever

“A very little _now,_ sir, would bring us to our true trim.”

“Ay, we must get rid of more cargo. Come, good woman,” turning to
Biddy, with whom he did not think it worth his while to use much
circumlocution, “_your_ turn is next. It’s the maid’s duty to follow her

“I know’d it _must_ come,” said Biddy, meekly. “If there was no mercy
for the missus, little could I look for. But ye’ll not take the life
of a Christian woman widout giving her so much as one minute to say her

“Ay, pray away,” answered Spike, his throat becoming dry and husky, for,
strange to say, the submissive quiet of the Irish woman, so different
from the struggle he had anticipated with _her,_ rendered him more
reluctant to proceed than he had hitherto been in all of that terrible
day. As Biddy kneeled in the bottom of the stern-sheets, Spike looked
behind him, for the double purpose of escaping the painful spectacle at
his feet, and that of ascertaining how his pursuers came on. The last
still gained, though very slowly, and doubts began to come over the
captain’s mind whether he could escape such enemies at all. He was too
deeply committed, however, to recede, and it was most desirable to
get rid of poor Biddy, if it were for no other motive than to shut
her mouth. Spike even fancied that some idea of what had passed was
entertained by those in the cutter. There was evidently a stir in that
boat, and two forms that he had no difficulty, now, in recognizing as
those of Wallace and Mulford, were standing on the grating in the eyes
of the cutter, or forward of the foresail. The former appeared to have
a musket in his hand, and the other a glass. The last circumstance
admonished him that all that was now done would be done before dangerous
witnesses. It was too late to draw back, however, and the captain turned
to look for the Irish woman.

Biddy arose from her knees, just as Spike withdrew his eyes from his
pursuers. The boatswain and another confidant were in readiness to cast
the poor creature into the sea, the moment their leader gave the signal.
The intended victim saw and understood the arrangement, and she spoke
earnestly and piteously to her murderers.

“It’s not wanting will be violence!” said Biddy, in a quiet tone, but
with a saddened countenance. “I know it’s my turn, and I will save yer
sowls from a part of the burden of this great sin. God, and His Divine
Son, and the Blessed Mother of Jesus have mercy on me if it be wrong;
but I would far radder jump into the saa widout having the rude hands of
man on me, than have the dreadful sight of the missus done over ag’in.
It’s a fearful thing is wather, and sometimes we have too little of it,
and sometimes more than we want--”

“Bear a hand, bear a hand, good woman,” interrupted the boatswain,
impatiently. “We must clear the boat of you, and the sooner it is done
the better it will be for all of us.”

“Don’t grudge a poor morthal half a minute of life, at the last moment,”
 answered Biddy. “It’s not long that I’ll throuble ye, and so no more
need be said.”

The poor creature then got on the quarter of the boat, without any one’s
touching her; there she placed herself with her legs outboard, while she
sat on the gunwale. She gave one moment to the thought of arranging her
clothes with womanly decency, and then she paused to gaze with a fixed
eye, and pallid cheek, on the foaming wake that marked the rapid course
of the boat. The troughs of the sea seemed less terrible to her than
their combing crests, and she waited for the boat to descend into the

“God forgive ye all, this deed, as I do!” said Biddy, earnestly, and
bending her person forward, she fell, as it might be “without hands,”
 into the gulf of eternity. Though all strained their eyes, none of the
men, Jack Tier excepted, ever saw more of Biddy Noon. Nor did Jack see
much. He got a frightful glimpse of an arm, however, on the summit of
a wave, but the motion of the boat was too swift, and the water of the
ocean too troubled, to admit of aught else.

A long pause succeeded this event. Biddy’s quiet submission to her fate
had produced more impression on her murderers than the desperate, but
unavailing, struggles of those who had preceded her. Thus it is ever
with men. When opposed, the demon within blinds them to consequences as
well as to their duties; but, unresisted, the silent influence of the
image of God makes itself felt, and a better spirit begins to prevail.
There was not one in that boat who did not, for a brief space, wish that
poor Biddy had been spared. With most, that feeling, the last of human
kindness they ever knew, lingered until the occurrence of the dread
catastrophe which, so shortly after, closed the scene of this state of
being on their eyes.

“Jack Tier,” called out Spike, some five minutes after Biddy was
drowned, but not until another observation had made it plainly apparent
to him that the man-of-war’s men still continued to draw nearer, being
now not more than fair musket-shot astern.

“Ay, ay, sir,” answered Jack, coming quietly out of his hole, from
forward of the mast, and moving aft as if indifferent to the danger,
by stepping lightly from thwart to thwart, until he reached the

“It is your turn, little Jack,” said Spike, as if in a sort of sorrowful
submission to a necessity that knew no law, “we cannot spare you the

“I have expected this, and am ready. Let me have my own way, and I will
cause you no trouble. Poor Biddy has taught me how to die. Before I go,
however, Stephen Spike, I must leave you this letter. It is written by
myself, and addressed to you. When I am gone, read it, and think well of
what it contains. And now, may a merciful God pardon the sins of both,
through love for His Divine Son. I forgive you, Stephen; and should you
live to escape from those who are now bent on hunting you to the death,
let this day cause you no grief on my account. Give me but a moment of
time, and I will cause you no trouble.”

Jack now stood upon the seat of the stern-sheets, balancing himself with
one foot on the stern of the boat. He waited until the yawl had risen
to the summit of a wave, when he looked eagerly for the man-of-war’s
cutter. At that moment she was lost to view in the trough of the sea.
Instead of springing overboard, as all expected, he asked another
instant of delay. The yawl sank into the trough itself, and rose on
the succeeding billow. Then he saw the cutter, and Wallace and Mulford
standing in its bows. He waved his hat to them, and sprang high into the
air, with the intent to make himself seen; when he came down the boat
had shot her length away from the place, leaving him to buffet with
the waves. Jack now managed admirably, swimming lightly and easily, but
keeping his eyes on the crests of the waves, with a view to meet the
cutter. Spike now saw this well-planned project to avoid death, and
regretted his own remissness in not making sure of Jack. Everybody in
the yawl was eagerly looking after the form of Tier.

“There he is on the comb of that sea, rolling over like a keg!” cried
the boatswain.

“He ‘s through it,” answered Spike, “and swimming with great strength
and coolness.”

Several of the men started up involuntarily and simultaneously to look,
hitting their shoulders and bodies together. Distrust was at its most
painful height; and bull-dogs do not spring at the ox’s muzzle more
fiercely than those six men throttled each other. Oaths, curses, and
appeals for help, succeeded; each man endeavouring, in his frenzied
efforts, to throw all the others overboard, as the only means of saving
himself. Plunge succeeded plunge; and when that combat of demons ended,
no one remained of them all but the boatswain. Spike had taken no share
in the struggle, looking on in grim satisfaction, as the Father of Lies
may be supposed to regard all human strife, hoping good to himself, let
the result be what it might to others. Of the five men who thus went
overboard, not one escaped. They drowned each other by continuing their
maddened conflict in an element unsuited to their natures.

Not so with Jack Tier. His leap had been seen, and a dozen eyes in the
cutter watched for his person, as that boat came foaming down before the
wind. A shout of “There he is!” from Mulford succeeded; and the little
fellow was caught by the hair, secured, and then hauled into the boat by
the second lieutenant of the Poughkeepsie and our young mate.

Others in the cutter had noted the incident of the hellish fight. The
fact was communicated to Wallace, and Mulford said, “That yawl will
outsail this loaded cutter, with only two men in it.”

“Then it is time to try what virtue there is in lead,” answered Wallace.
“Marines, come forward, and give the rascal a volley.”

The volley was fired; one ball passed through the head of the boatswain,
killing him dead on the spot. Another went through the body of
Spike. The captain fell in the stern-sheets, and the boat instantly

The water that came on board apprised Spike fully of the state in which
he was now placed, and by a desperate effort, he clutched the tiller,
and got the yawl again before the wind. This could not last, however.
Little by little, his hold relaxed, until his hand relinquished its
grasp altogether, and the wounded man sank into the bottom of the
stern-sheets, unable to raise even his head. Again the boat broached-to.
Every sea now sent its water aboard, and the yawl would soon have
filled, had not the cutter come glancing down past it, and rounding-to
under its lee, secured the prize.


  Man hath a weary pilgrimage,
  As through the world he wends;
  On every stage, from youth to age,
  Still discontent attends;
  With heaviness he casts his eye,
  Upon the road before,
  And still remembers with a sigh
  The days that are no more.


It has now become necessary to advance the time three entire days, and
to change the scene to Key West. As this latter place may not be known
to the world at large, it may be well to explain that it is a small
seaport, situate on one of the largest of the many low islands that dot
the Florida Reef, that has risen into notice, or indeed into existence
as a town, since the acquisition of the Floridas by the American
Republic. For many years it was the resort of few besides wreckers, and
those who live by the business dependent on the rescuing and repairing
of stranded vessels, not forgetting the salvages. When it is remembered
that the greater portion of the vessels that enter the Gulf of Mexico
stand close along this reef, before the trades, for a distance varying
from one to two hundred miles, and that nearly everything which quits
it, is obliged to beat down its rocky coast in the Gulf Stream for the
same distance, one is not to be surprised that the wrecks, which so
constantly occur, can supply the wants of a considerable population. To
live at Key West is the next thing to being at sea. The place has sea
air, no other water than such as is preserved in cisterns, and no soil,
or so little as to render even a head of lettuce a rarity. Turtle is
abundant, and the business of “turtling” forms an occupation additional
to that of wrecking. As might be expected, in such circumstances, a
potato is a far more precious thing than a turtle’s egg, and a sack of
the tubers would probably be deemed a sufficient remuneration for enough
of the materials of callipash and callipee to feed all the aldermen

Of late years, the government of the United States has turned its
attention to the capabilities of the Florida Reef, as an advanced naval
station; a sort of Downs, or St. Helen’s Roads, for the West Indian
seas. As yet little has been done beyond making the preliminary surveys,
but the day is not probably very distant when fleets will lie at anchor
among the islets described in our earlier chapters, or garnish the fine
waters of Key West. For a long time it was thought that even frigates
would have a difficulty in entering and quitting the port of the latter,
but it is said that recent explorations have discovered channels capable
of admitting anything that floats. Still Key West is a town yet in its
chrysalis state, possessing the promise rather than the fruition of the
prosperous days which are in reserve. It may be well to add, that
it lies a very little north of the 24th degree of latitude, and in a
longitude quite five degrees west from Washington. Until the recent
conquests in Mexico it was the most southern possession of the American
government, on the eastern side of the continent; Cape St. Lucas, at the
extremity of Lower California, however, being two degrees farther south.

It will give the foreign reader a more accurate notion of the character
of Key West, if we mention a fact of quite recent occurrence. A very few
weeks after the closing scenes of this tale, the town in question was,
in a great measure, washed away! A hurricane brought in the sea upon
all these islands and reefs, water running in swift currents over places
that within the memory of man were never before submerged. The lower
part of Key West was converted into a raging sea, and everything in that
quarter of the place disappeared. The foundation being of rock, however,
when the ocean retired the island came into view again, and industry and
enterprise set to work to repair the injuries.

The government has established a small hospital for seamen at Key West.
Into one of the rooms of the building thus appropriated our narrative
must now conduct the reader. It contained but a single patient, and that
was Spike. He was on his narrow bed, which was to be but the pucursor
of a still narrower tenement, the grave. In the room with the dying man
were two females, in one of whom our readers will at once recognize the
person of Rose Budd, dressed in deep mourning for her aunt. At first
sight, it is probable that a casual spectator would mistake the second
female for one of the ordinary nurses of the place. Her attire was well
enough, though worn awkwardly, and as if its owner were not exactly
at ease in it. She had the air of one in her best attire, who was
unaccustomed to be dressed above the most common mode. What added to the
singularity of her appearance, was the fact, that while she wore no cap,
her hair had been cut into short, gray bristles, instead of being long,
and turned up, as is usual with females. To give a sort of climax to
this uncouth appearance, this strange-looking creature chewed tobacco.

The woman in question, equivocal as might be her exterior, was employed
in one of the commonest avocations of her sex--that of sewing. She held
in her hand a coarse garment, one of Spike’s, in fact, which she seemed
to be intently busy in mending; although the work was of a quality that
invited the use of the palm and sail-needle, rather than that of the
thimble and the smaller implement known to seamstresses, the woman
appeared awkward in her business, as if her coarse-looking and
dark hands refused to lend themselves to an occupation so feminine.
Nevertheless, there were touches of a purely womanly character about
this extraordinary person, and touches that particularly attracted the
attention, and awakened the sympathy of the gentle Rose, her companion.
Tears occasionally struggled out from beneath her eyelids, crossed her
dark, sun-burnt cheek, and fell on the coarse canvas garment that lay
in her lap. It was after one of these sudden and strong exhibitions of
feeling that Rose approached her, laid her own little, fair hand, in a
friendly way, though unheeded, on the other’s shoulder, and spoke to her
in her kindest and softest tones.

“I do really think he is reviving, Jack,” said Rose, “and that you may
yet hope to have an intelligent conversation with him.”

“They all agree he _must_ die,” answered Jack Tier--for it was _he,_
appearing in the garb of his proper sex, after a disguise that had now
lasted fully twenty years--“and he will never know who I am, and that I
forgive him. He must think of me in another world, though he is n’t able
to do it in this; but it would be a great relief to his soul to know
that I forgive him.”

“To be sure, a man must like to take a kind leave of his own wife before
he closes his eyes for ever; and I dare say it would be a great relief
to you to tell him that you have forgotten his desertion of you, and
all the hardships it has brought upon you in searching for him, and in
earning your own livelihood as a common sailor.”

“I shall not tell him I’ve _forgotten_ it, Miss Rose; that would be
untrue--and there shall be no more deception between us; but I shall
tell him that I _forgive_ him, as I hope God will one day forgive me all
_my_ sins.”

“It is, certainly, not a light offence to desert a wife in a foreign
land, and then to seek to deceive another woman,” quietly observed Rose.

“He’s a willian!” muttered the wife--“but--but--”

“You forgive him, Jack--yes, I’m sure you do. You are too good a
Christian to refuse to forgive him.”

“I’m a woman a’ter all, Miss Rose; and that, I believe, is the truth of
it. I suppose I ought to do as you say, for the reason you mention; but
I’m his wife--and once he loved me, though that has long been over. When
I first knew Stephen, I’d the sort of feelin’s you speak of, and was a
very different creatur’ from what you see me to-day. Change comes over
us all with years and sufferin’.”

Rose did not answer, but she stood looking intently at the speaker
more than a minute. Change had, indeed, come over her, if she had ever
possessed the power to please the fancy of any living man. Her features
had always seemed diminutive and mean for her assumed sex, as her
voice was small and cracked; but, making every allowance for the
probabilities, Rose found it difficult to imagine that Jack Tier had
ever possessed, even under the high advantages of youth and innocence,
the attractions so common to her sex. Her skin had acquired the tanning
of the sea; the expression of her face had become hard and worldly; and
her habits contributed to render those natural consequences of exposure
and toil even more than usually marked and decided. By saying “habits,”
 however, we do not mean that Jack had ever drunk to excess, as happens
with so many seamen, for this would have been doing her injustice, but
she smoked and chewed--practices that intoxicate in another form, and
lead nearly as many to the grave as excess in drinking. Thus all the
accessories about this singular being, partook of the character of her
recent life and duties. Her walk was between a waddle and a seaman’s
roll, her hands were discoloured with tar, and had got to be full of
knuckles, and even her feet had degenerated into that flat, broad-toed
form that, perhaps, sooner distinguishes caste, in connection with
outward appearances, than any one other physical peculiarity. Yet this
being _had_ once been young--had once been even _fair;_ and had once
possessed that feminine air and lightness of form, that as often belongs
to the youthful American of her sex, perhaps, as to the girl of any
other nation on earth. Rose continued to gaze at her companion for some
time, when she walked musingly to a window that looked out upon the

“I am not certain whether it would do him good or not to see this
sight,” she said, addressing the wife kindly, doubtful of the effect
of her words even on the latter. “But here are the sloop-of-war, and
several other vessels.”

“Ay, she is _there;_ but never will his foot be put on board the Swash
ag’in. When he bought that brig I was still young, and agreeable to him;
and he gave her my maiden name, which was Mary, or Molly Swash. But that
is all changed; I wonder he did not change the name with his change of

“Then you did really sail in the brig in former times, and knew the
seaman whose name you assumed?”

“Many years. Tier, with whose name I made free, on account of his
size, and some resemblance to me in form, died under my care; and his
protection fell into my hands, which first put the notion into my head
of hailing as his representative. Yes, I knew Tier in the brig, and we
were left ashore at the same time; I, intentionally, I make no question;
he, because Stephen Spike was in a hurry, and did not choose to wait for
a man. The poor fellow caught the yellow fever the very next day, and
did not live eight-and-forty hours. So the world goes; them that wish to
live, die; and them that wants to die, live!”

“You have had a hard time for one of your sex, poor Jack--quite twenty
years a sailor, did you not tell me?”

“Every day of it, Miss Rose--and bitter years have they been; for the
whole of that time have I been in chase of my husband, keeping my own
secret, and slaving like a horse for a livelihood.”

“You could not have been old when he left--that is--when you parted.”

“Call it by its true name, and say at once, when he desarted me. I was
under thirty by two or three years, and was still like my own sex to
look at. All _that_ is changed since; but I _was_ comely _then_.”

“_Why_ did Captain Spike abandon you, Jack; you have never told me

“Because he fancied another. And ever since that time he has been
fancying others, instead of remembering me. Had he got _you,_ Miss Rose,
I think he would have been content for the rest of his days.”

“Be certain, Jack, I should never have consented to marry Captain

“You’re well out of his hands,” answered Jack, sighing heavily, which
was the most feminine thing she had done during the whole conversation,
“well out of his hands--and God be praised it is so. He should have
died, before I would let him carry you off the island--husband or no

“It might have exceeded your power to prevent it under other
circumstances, Jack.”

Rose now continued looking out of the window in silence. Her thoughts
reverted to her aunt and Biddy, and tears rolled down her cheeks as
she remembered the love of one, and the fidelity of the other. Their
horrible fate had given her a shock that, at first, menaced her with
a severe fit of illness; but her strong, good sense, and excellent
constitution, both sustained by her piety and Harry’s manly tenderness,
had brought her through the danger, and left her, as the reader now sees
her, struggling with her own griefs, in order to be of use to the
still more unhappy woman who had so singularly become her friend and

The reader will readily have anticipated that Jack Tier had early
made the females on board the Swash her confidants. Rose had known
the outlines of her history from the first few days they were at sea
together, which is the explanation of the visible intimacy that had
caused Mulford so much surprise. Jack’s motive in making his revelations
might possibly have been tinctured with jealousy, but a desire to save
one as young and innocent as Rose was at its bottom. Few persons but a
wife would have supposed our heroine could have been in any danger from
a lover like Spike; but Jack saw him with the eyes of her own youth, and
of past recollections, rather than with those of truth. A movement
of the wounded man first drew Rose from the window. Drying her eyes
hastily, she turned toward him, fancying she might prove the better
nurse of the two, notwithstanding Jack’s greater interest in the

“What place is this--and why am I here?” demanded Spike, with more
strength of voice than could have been expected, after all that had
passed. “This is not a cabin--not the Swash--it looks like a hospital.”

“It is a hospital, Captain Spike,” said Rose, gently drawing near the
bed; “you have been hurt, and have been brought to Key West, and placed
in the hospital. I hope you feel better, and that you suffer no pain.”

“My head is n’t right--I do n’t know--everything seems turned round
with me--perhaps it will all come out as it should. I begin to
remember--where is my brig?”

“She is lost on the rocks. The seas have broken her into fragments.”

“That’s melancholy news, at any rate. Ah! Miss Rose! God bless you--I’ve
had terrible dreams. Well, it’s pleasant to be among friends--what
creature is that--where does _she_ come from?”

“That is Jack Tier,” answered Rose, steadily. “She turns out to be a
woman, and has put on her proper dress, in order to attend on you during
your illness. Jack has never left your bedside since we have been here.”

A long silence succeeded this revelation. Jack’s eyes twinkled, and
she hitched her body half aside, as if to conceal her features, where
emotions that were unusual were at work with the muscles. Rose thought
it might be well to leave the man and wife alone--and she managed to get
out of the room unobserved.

Spike continued to gaze at the strange-looking female, who was now his
sole companion. Gradually his recollection returned, and with it the
full consciousness of his situation. He might not have been fully aware
of the absolute certainty of his approaching death, but he must have
known that his wound was of a very grave character, and that the result
might early prove fatal. Still that strange and unknown figure haunted
him; a figure that was so different from any he had ever seen before,
and which, in spite of its present dress, seemed to belong quite as much
to one sex as to the other. As for Jack, we call Molly, or Mary Swash
by her masculine appellation, not only because it is more familiar, but
because the other name seems really out of place, as applied to such a
person--as for Jack, then, she sat with her face half averted, thumbing
the canvas, and endeavouring to ply the needle, but perfectly mute. She
was conscious that Spike’s eyes were on her; and a lingering feeling of
her sex told her how much time, exposure, and circumstances, had
changed her person--and she would gladly have hidden the defects in her

Mary Swash was the daughter as well as the wife of a ship-master. In her
youth, as has been said before, she had even been pretty, and down to
the day when her husband deserted her, she would have been thought
a female of a comely appearance rather than the reverse. Her hair in
particular, though slightly coarse, perhaps, had been rich and abundant;
and the change from the long, dark, shining, flowing locks which she
still possessed in her thirtieth year, to the short, grey bristles that
now stood exposed without a cap, or covering of any sort, was one very
likely to destroy all identity of appearance. Then Jack had passed from
what might be called youth to the verge of old age, in the interval that
she had been separated from her husband. Her shape had changed entirely;
her complexion was utterly gone; and her features, always unmeaning,
though feminine, and suitable to her sex, had become hard and slightly
coarse. Still there was something of her former self about Jack that
bewildered Spike; and his eyes continued fastened on her for quite a
quarter of an hour in profound silence.

“Give me some water,” said the wounded man, “I wish some water to

Jack arose, filled a tumbler and brought it to the side of the bed.
Spike took the glass and drank, but the whole time his eyes were riveted
on the strange nurse. When his thirst was appeased, he asked--

“Who are you? How came you here?”

“I am your nurse. It is common to place nurses at the bedsides of the

“Are you man or woman?”

“That is a question I hardly know how to answer. Sometimes I think
myself each; sometimes neither.”

“Did I ever see you before?”

“Often, and quite lately. I sailed with you in your last voyage.”

“You! That cannot be. If so, what is your name?”

“Jack Tier.”

A long pause succeeded this announcement, which induced Spike to muse
as intently as his condition would allow, though the truth did not yet
flash on his understanding. At length the bewildered man again spoke.

“Are _you_ Jack Tier?” he said slowly, like one who doubted. “Yes--I
now see the resemblance, and it was _that_ which puzzled me. Are they
so rigid in this hospital that you have been obliged to put on woman’s
clothes in order to lend me a helping hand?”

“I am dressed as you see, and for good reasons.”

“But Jack Tier run, like that rascal Mulford--ay, I remember now; you
were in the boat when I overhauled you all on the reef.”

“Very true; I was in the boat. But I never run, Stephen Spike. It was
_you_ who abandoned _me,_ on the islet in the Gulf, and that makes the
second time in your life that you left me ashore, when it was your duty
to carry me to sea.”

“The first time I was in a hurry, and could not wait for you; this last
time you took sides with the women. But for your interference, I should
have got Rose, and married her, and all would now have been well with

This was an awkward announcement for a man to make to his legal wife.
But after all Jack had endured, and all Jack had seen during the late
voyage, she was not to be overcome by this avowal. Her self-command
extended so far as to prevent any open manifestation of emotion, however
much her feelings were excited.

“I took sides with the women, because I am a woman myself,” she
answered, speaking at length with decision, as if determined to bring
matters to a head at once. “It is natural for us all to take sides with
our kind.”

“You a woman, Jack! That is very remarkable. Since when have you
hailed for a woman? You have shipped with me twice, and each time as a
man--though I’ve never thought you able to do seaman’s duty.”

“Nevertheless, I am what you see; a woman born and edicated; one that
never had on man’s dress until I knew you. _You_ supposed me to be a
man, when I came off to you in the skiff to the eastward of Riker’s
Island, but I was then what you now see.”

“I begin to understand matters,” rejoined the invalid, musingly. “Ay,
ay, it opens on me; and I now see how it was you made such fair weather
with Madam Budd and pretty, pretty Rose. Rose _is_ pretty, Jack; you
_must_ admit _that,_ though you be a woman.”

“Rose _is_ pretty--I do admit it; and what is better, Rose is _good.”_
It required a heavy draft on Jack’s justice and magnanimity, however, to
make this concession.

“And you told Rose and Madam Budd about your sex; and that was the
reason they took to you so on the v’y’ge?”

“I told them who I was, and why I went abroad as a man. They know my
whole story.”

“Did Rose approve of your sailing under false colours, Jack?”

“You must ask that of Rose herself. My story made her my friend; but she
never said anything for or against my disguise.”

“It was no great disguise a’ter all, Jack. Now you’re fitted out in your
own clothes, you’ve a sort of half-rigged look; one would be as likely
to set you down for a man under jury-canvas, as for a woman.”

Jack made no answer to this, but she sighed very heavily. As for Spike
himself, he was silent for some little time, not only from exhaustion,
but because he suffered pain from his wound. The needle was diligently
but awkwardly plied in this pause.

Spike’s ideas were still a little confused; but a silence and rest of a
quarter of an hour cleared them materially. At the end of that time he
again asked for water. When he had drunk, and Jack was once more seated,
with his side-face toward him, at work with the needle, the captain
gazed long and intently at this strange woman. It happened that the
profile of Jack preserved more of the resemblance to her former self,
than the full face; and it was this resemblance that now attracted
Spike’s attention, though not the smallest suspicion of the truth yet
gleamed upon him. He saw something that was familiar, though he could
not even tell what that something was, much less to what or whom it bore
any resemblance. At length he spoke.

“I was told that Jack Tier was dead,” he said; “that he took the fever,
and was in his grave within eight-and-forty hours after we sailed. That
was what they told me of _him_.”

“And what did they tell you of your own wife, Stephen Spike. She that
you left ashore at the time Jack was left?”

“They said she did not die for three years later. I heard of her death
at New Or_leens,_ three years later.”

“And how could you leave her ashore--she, your true and lawful wife?”

“It was a bad thing,” answered Spike, who, like all other mortals,
regarded his own past career, now that he stood on the edge of the
grave, very differently from what he had regarded it in the hour of his
health and strength. “Yes, it _was_ a very bad thing; and I wish it was
ondone. But it is too late now. She died of the fever, too--that’s
some comfort; had she died of a broken heart, I could not have forgiven
myself. Molly was not without her faults--great faults, I considered
them; but, on the whole, Molly was a good creatur’.”

“You liked her, then, Stephen Spike?”

“I can truly say that when I married Molly, and old Captain Swash put
his da’ghter’s hand into mine, that the woman was n’t living who was
better in my judgment, or handsomer in my eyes.”

“Ay, ay--when you _married_ her; but how was it a’terwards?--when you
was tired of her, and saw another that was fairer in your eyes?”

“I desarted her; and God has punished me for the sin! Do you know, Jack,
that luck has never been with me since that day. Often and often have I
bethought me of it; and sartain as you sit there, no great luck has ever
been with me, or my craft, since I went off, leaving my wife ashore.
What was made in one v’y’ge, was lost in the next. Up and down, up and
down the whole time, for so many, many long years, that grey hairs set
in, and old age was beginning to get close aboard--and I as poor as
ever. It has been rub and go with me ever since; and I have had as much
as I could do to keep the brig in motion, as the only means that was
left to make the two ends meet.”

“And did not all this make you think of your poor wife--she whom you had
so wronged?”

“I thought of little else, until I heard of her death at New
Or_leens_--and then I gave it up as useless. Could I have fallen in with
Molly at any time a’ter the first six months of my desartion, she and
I would have come together again, and everything would have been
forgotten. I knowed her very nature, which was all forgiveness to me at
the bottom, though seemingly so spiteful and hard.”

“Yet you wanted to have this Rose Budd, who is only too young, and
handsome, and good for you.”

“I was tired of being a widower, Jack; and Rose _is_ wonderful pretty.
She has money, too, and might make the evening of my days comfortable.
The brig was old, as you must know, and has long been off of all the
Insurance Offices’ books; and she could n’t hold together much longer.
But for this sloop-of-war, I should have put her off on the Mexicans;
and they would have lost her to our people in a month.”

“And was it an honest thing to sell an old and worn-out craft to any
one, Stephen Spike?”

Spike had a conscience that had become hard as iron by means of trade.
He who traffics much, most especially if his dealings be on so small
a scale as to render constant investigations of the minor qualities
of things necessary, must be a very fortunate man, if he preserve
his conscience in any better condition. When Jack made this allusion,
therefore, the dying man--for death was much nearer to Spike that even
be supposed, though he no longer hoped for his own recovery--when Jack
made this allusion, then, the dying man was a good deal at a loss to
comprehend it. He saw no particular harm in making the best bargain he
could; nor was it easy for him to understand why he might not dispose of
anything he possessed for the highest price that was to be had. Still he
answered in an apologetic sort of way.

“The brig was old, I acknowledge,” he said, “but she was strong, and
_might_ have run a long time. I only spoke of her capture as a thing
likely to take place soon, if the Mexicans got her; so that her
qualities were of no great account, unless it might be her speed--and
that you know was excellent, Jack.”

“And you regret that brig, Stephen Spike, lying as you do on your
death-bed, more than anything else.”

“Not as much as I do pretty Rose Budd, Jack; Rosy is so delightful to
look at!”

The muscles of Jack’s face twitched a little, and she looked deeply
mortified; for, to own the truth, she hoped that the conversation had
so far turned her delinquent husband’s thoughts to the past, as to have
revived in him some of his former interest in herself. It is true, he
still believed her dead; but this was a circumstance Jack overlooked--so
hard is it to hear the praises of a rival, and be just. She felt the
necessity of being more explicit, and determined at once to come to the

“Stephen Spike,” she said, steadily, drawing near to the bed-side, “you
should be told the truth, when you are heard thus extolling the good
looks of Rose Budd, with less than eight-and-forty hours of life
remaining. Mary Swash did not die, as you have supposed, three years
a’ter you desarted her, but is living at this moment. Had you read the
letter I gave you in the boat, just before you made me jump into the
sea, _that_ would have told you where she is to be found.”

Spike stared at the speaker intently; and when her cracked voice ceased,
his look was that of a man who was terrified as well as bewildered. This
did not arise still from any gleamings of the real state of the case,
but from the soreness with which his conscience pricked him, when he
heard that his much-wronged wife was alive. He fancied, with a vivid and
rapid glance at the probabilities, all that a woman abandoned would be
likely to endure in the course of so many long and suffering years.

“Are you sure of what you say, Jack? You would n’t take advantage of my
situation to tell me an untruth?”

“As certain of it as of my own existence. I have seen her quite
lately--talked with her of _you_--in short, she is now at Key West,
knows your state, and has a wife’s feelin’s to come to your bed-side.”

Notwithstanding all this, and the many gleamings he had had of the facts
during their late intercourse on board the brig, Spike did not guess at
the truth. He appeared astounded, and his terror seemed to increase.

“I have another thing to tell you,” continued Jack, pausing but a moment
to collect her own thoughts. “Jack Tier--the real Jack Tier--he who
sailed with you of old, and whom you left ashore at the same time
you desarted your wife, _did_ die of the fever, as you was told, in
eight-and-forty hours a’ter the brig went to sea.”

“Then who, in the name of Heaven, are you? How came you to hail by
another’s name as well as by another sex?”

“What could a woman do, whose husband had desarted her in a strange

“That is remarkable! So _you_‘ve been married? I should not have thought
_that_ possible; and your husband desarted you, too. Well, such things
_do_ happen.”

Jack now felt a severe pang. She could not but see that her ungainly--we
had almost said her unearthly appearance--prevented the captain from
even yet suspecting the truth; and the meaning of his language was not
easily to be mistaken. That any one should have married _her,_ seemed to
her husband as improbable as it was probable he would run away from her
as soon as it was in his power after the ceremony.

“Stephen Spike,” resumed Jack, solemnly, “_I_ am Mary Swash--_I_ am your

Spike started in his bed; then he buried his face in the coverlet--and
he actually groaned. In bitterness of spirit the woman turned away and
wept. Her feelings had been blunted by misfortune and the collisions
of a selfish world; but enough of former self remained to make this the
hardest of all the blows she had ever received. Her husband, dying as
he was, as he must and did know himself to be, shrunk from one of her
appearance, unsexed as she had become by habits, and changed by years
and suffering.


  The trusting heart’s repose, the paradise
  Of home, with all its loves, doth fate allow
  The crown of glory unto woman’s brow.

  Mrs. Hemans.

It has again become necessary to advance the time; and we shall take the
occasion thus offered to make a few explanations touching certain events
which have been passed over without notice.

The reason why Captain Mull did not chase the yawl of the brig in the
Poughkeepsie herself, was the necessity of waiting for his own boats
that were endeavouring to regain the sloop-of-war. It would not have
done to abandon them, inasmuch as the men were so much exhausted by the
pull to windward, that when they reached the vessel all were relieved
from duty for the rest of the day. As soon, however, as the other boats
were hoisted in, or run up, the ship filled away, stood out of
the passage and ran down to join the cutter of Wallace, which was
endeavouring to keep its position, as much as possible, by making short
tacks under close-reefed luggs.

Spike had been received on board the sloop-of-war, sent into her sick
bay, and put under the care of the surgeon and his assistants. From the
first, these gentlemen pronounced the hurt mortal. The wounded man was
insensible most of the time, until the ship had beat up and gone into
Key West, where he was transferred to the regular hospital, as has
already been mentioned.

The wreckers went out the moment the news of the calamity of the Swash
reached their ears. Some went in quest of the doubloons of the schooner,
and others to pick up anything valuable that might be discovered in the
neighbourhood of the stranded brig. It may be mentioned here, that not
much was ever obtained from the brigantine, with the exception of a few
spars, the sails, and a little rigging; but, in the end, the schooner
was raised, by means of the chain Spike had placed around her, the cabin
was ransacked, and the doubloons were recovered. As there was no one to
claim the money, it was quietly divided among the conscientious citizens
present at its re-visiting “the glimpses of the moon,” making gold

The doubloons in the yawl would have been lost but for the sagacity of
Mulford. He too well knew the character of Spike to believe he would
quit the brig without taking the doubloons with him. Acquainted with the
boat, he examined the little locker in the stern-sheets, and found
the two bags, one of which was probably the lawful property of Captain
Spike, while the other, in truth, belonged to the Mexican government.
The last contained the most gold, but the first amounted to a sum
that our young mate knew to be very considerable. Rose had made him
acquainted with the sex of Jack Tier since their own marriage; and he at
once saw that the claims of this uncouth wife, who was so soon to be
a widow, to the gold in question, might prove to be as good in law, as
they unquestionably were in morals. On representing the facts of the
case to Captain Mull and the legal functionaries at Key West, it was
determined to relinquish this money to the heirs of Spike, as, indeed,
they must have done under process, there being no other claimant. These
doubloons, however, did not amount to the full price of the flour
and powder that composed the cargo of the Swash. The cargo had been
purchased with Mexican funds; and all that Spike or his heirs could
claim, was the high freight for which he had undertaken the delicate
office of transporting those forbidden articles, contraband of war, to
the Dry Tortugas.

Mulford by this time was high in the confidence and esteem of all on
board the Poughkeepsie. He had frankly explained his whole connexion
with Spike, not even attempting to conceal the reluctance he had felt
to betray the brig after he had fully ascertained the fact of his
commander’s treason. The manly gentlemen with whom he was now brought in
contact entered into his feelings, and admitted that it was an office
no one could desire, to turn against the craft in which he sailed. It is
true, they could not and would not be traitors, but Mulford had stopped
far short of this; and the distinction between such a character and that
of an informer was wide enough to satisfy all their scruples.

Then Rose had the greatest success with the gentlemen of the
Poughkeepsie. Her youth, beauty, and modesty, told largely in her
favour; and the simple, womanly affection she unconsciously betrayed
in behalf of Harry, touched the heart of every observer. When the
intelligence of her aunt’s fate reached her, the sorrow she manifested
was so profound and natural, that every one sympathized with her grief.
Nor would she be satisfied unless Mulford would consent to go in search
of the bodies. The latter knew the hopelessness of such an excursion,
but he could not refuse to comply. He was absent on that melancholy
duty, therefore, at the moment of the scene related in our last chapter,
and did not return until after that which we are now about to lay before
the reader. Mrs. Budd, Biddy, and all of those who perished after the
yawl got clear of the reef, were drowned in deep water, and no more was
ever seen of any of them; or, if wreckers did pass them, they did not
stop to bury the dead. It was different, however, with those, who were
first sacrificed to Spike’s selfishness. They were drowned on the reef,
and Harry did actually recover the bodies of the Señor Montefalderon,
and of Josh, the steward. They had washed upon a rock that is bare at
low water. He took them both to the Dry Tortugas, and had them interred
along with the other dead at that place. Don Juan was placed side
by side with his unfortunate countryman, the master of his equally
unfortunate schooner.

While Harry was absent and thus employed, Rose wept much and prayed
more. She would have felt herself almost alone in the world, but for the
youth to whom she had so recently, less than a week before, plighted her
faith in wedlock. That new tie, it is true, was of sufficient importance
to counteract many of the ordinary feelings of her situation; and she
now turned to it as the one which absorbed most of the future duties
of her life. Still she missed the kindness, the solicitude, even the
weaknesses of her aunt; and the terrible manner in which Mrs. Budd had
perished, made her shudder with horror whenever she thought of it.
Poor Biddy, too, came in for her share of the regrets. This faithful
creature, who had been in the relict’s service ever since Rose’s
infancy, had become endeared to her, in spite of her uncouth manners and
confused ideas, by the warmth of her heart, and the singular truth of
her feelings. Biddy, of all her family, had come to America, leaving
behind her not only brothers and sisters, but parents living. Each
year did she remit to the last a moiety of her earnings, and many a
half-dollar that had come from Rose’s pretty little hand, had been
converted into gold, and forwarded on the same pious errand to the green
island of her nativity. Ireland, unhappy country! at this moment what
are not the dire necessities of thy poor! Here, from the midst of
abundance, in a land that God has blessed in its productions far beyond
the limits of human wants, a land in which famine was never known, do we
at this moment hear thy groans, and listen to tales of suffering that
to us seem almost incredible. In the midst of these chilling narratives,
our eyes fall on an appeal to the English nation, that appears in what
it is the fashion of some to term the first journal of Europe (!)
in behalf of thy suffering people. A worthy appeal to the charity of
England seldom fails; but it seems to us that one sentiment of this
might have been altered, if not spared. The English are asked to be
“_forgetful_ of the past,” and to come forward to the relief of their
suffering fellow-subjects. We should have written “_mindful_ of the
past,” in its stead. We say this in charity, as well as in truth. We
come of English blood, and if we claim to share in all the ancient
renown of that warlike and enlightened people, we are equally bound to
share in the reproaches that original misgovernment has inflicted on
thee. In this latter sense, then, thou hast a right to our sympathies,
and they are not withheld.

As has been already said, we now advance the time eight-and-forty hours,
and again transfer the scene to that room in the hospital which was
occupied by Spike. The approaches of death, during the interval just
named, had been slow but certain. The surgeons had announced that the
wounded man could not possibly survive the coming night; and he himself
had been made sensible that his end was near. It is scarcely necessary
to add that Stephen Spike, conscious of his vigour and strength, in
command of his brig, and bent on the pursuits of worldly gains, or of
personal gratification, was a very different person from him who now lay
stretched on his pallet in the hospital of Key West, a dying man. By
the side of his bed still sat his strange nurse, less peculiar in
appearance, however, than when last seen by the reader.

Rose Budd had been ministering to the ungainly externals of Jack Tier.
She now wore a cap, thus concealing the short, grey bristles of hair,
and lending to her countenance a little of that softness which is a
requisite of female character. Some attention had also been paid to
the rest of her attire; and Jack was, altogether, less repulsive in her
exterior than when, unaided, she had attempted to resume the proper garb
of her sex. Use and association, too, had contributed a little to revive
her woman’s nature, if we may so express it, and she had begun, in
particular, to feel the sort of interest in her patient which we all
come in time to entertain toward any object of our especial care. We
do not mean that Jack had absolutely ever ceased to love her husband;
strange as it may seem, such had not literally been the case; on the
contrary, her interest in him and in his welfare had never ceased, even
while she saw his vices and detested his crimes; but all we wish to say
here is, that she was getting, in addition to the long-enduring feelings
of a wife, some of the interest of a nurse.

During the whole time which had elapsed between Jack’s revealing her
true character, and the moment of which we are now writing, Spike had
not once spoken to his wife. Often had she caught his eyes intently
riveted on her, when he would turn them away, as she feared, in
distaste; and once or twice he groaned deeply, more like a man who
suffered mental than bodily pain. Still the patient did not speak
once in all the time mentioned. We should be representing poor Jack
as possessing more philosophy, or less feeling, than the truth would
warrant, were we to say that she was not hurt at this conduct in her

On the contrary, she felt it deeply; and more than once it had so far
subdued her pride, as to cause her bitterly to weep. This shedding of
tears, however, was of service to Jack in one sense, for it had the
effect of renewing old impressions, and in a certain way, of reviving
the nature of her sex within her--a nature which had been sadly weakened
by her past life.

But the hour had at length come when this long and painful silence was
to be broken. Jack and Rose were alone with the patient, when the last
again spoke to his wife.

“Molly--poor Molly!” said the dying man, his voice continuing full and
deep to the last, “what a sad time you must have had of it after I did
you that wrong!”

“It is hard upon a woman, Stephen, to turn her out, helpless, on a cold
and selfish world,” answered Jack, simply, much too honest to affect a
reserve she did not feel.

“It was hard, indeed; may God forgive me for it, as I hope ye do,

No answer was made to this appeal; and the invalid looked anxiously at
his wife. The last sat at her work, which had now got to be less awkward
to her, with her eyes bent on her needle,--her countenance rigid, and,
so far as the eye could discern, her feelings unmoved.

“Your husband speaks to you, Jack Tier,” said Rose, pointedly.

“May _yours_ never have occasion to speak to you, Rose Budd, in the same
way,” was the solemn answer. “I do not flatter myself that I ever was as
comely as you, or that yonder poor dying wretch was a Harry Mulford in
his youth; but we were young and happy, and respected once, and loved
each other, yet you see what it’s all come to!”

Rose was silenced, though she had too much tenderness in behalf of her
own youthful and manly bridegroom to dread a fate similar to that which
had overtaken poor Jack. Spike now seemed disposed to say something, and
she went to the side of his bed, followed by her companion, who kept a
little in the back-ground, as if unwilling to let the emotion she really
felt be seen, and, perhaps, conscious that her ungainly appearance did
not aid her in recovering the lost affections of her husband.

“I have been a very wicked man, I fear,” said Spike, earnestly.

“There are none without sin,” answered Rose. “Place your reliance on the
mediation of the Son of God, and sins even far deeper than yours may be

The captain stared at the beautiful speaker, but self-indulgence, the
incessant pursuit of worldly and selfish objects for forty years,
and the habits of a life into which the thought of God and the dread
hereafter never entered, had encased his spiritual being in a sort
of brazen armour, through which no ordinary blow of conscience could
penetrate. Still he had fearful glimpses of recent events, and his soul,
hanging as it was over the abyss of eternity, was troubled.

“What has become of your aunt?” half whispered Spike--“my old captain’s
widow. She ought to be here; and Don Wan Montezuma--where is he?”

Rose turned aside to conceal her tears--but no one answered the
questions of the dying man. Then a gleaming of childhood shot into the
recollection of Spike, and, clasping his hands, he tried to pray. But,
like others who have lived without any communication with their Creator
through long lives of apathy to his existence and laws, thinking only of
the present time, and daily, hourly sacrificing principles and duty to
the narrow interests of the moment, he now found how hard it is to renew
communications with a being who has been so long neglected. The fault
lay in himself, however, for a gracious ear was open, even over the
death-bed of Stephen Spike, could that rude spirit only bring itself
to ask for mercy in earnestness and truth. As his companions saw his
struggles, they left him for a few minutes to his own thoughts.

“Molly,” Spike at length uttered, in a faint tone, the voice of one
conscious of being very near his end, “I hope you will forgive me,
Molly. I know you must have a hard, hard time of it.”

“It is hard for a woman to unsex herself, Stephen; to throw off her very
natur’, as it might be, and to turn man.”

“It has changed you sadly--even your speech is altered. Once your voice
was soft and womanish--more like that of Rose Budd’s than it is now.”

“I speak as them speak among whom I’ve been forced to live. The
forecastle and steward’s pantry, Stephen Spike, are poor schools to send
women to l’arn language in.”

“Try and forget it all, poor Molly! Say to me, so that I can hear you,
‘I forget and forgive, Stephen.’ I am afraid God will not pardon my
sins, which begin to seem dreadful to me, if my own wife refuse to
forget and forgive, on my dying bed.”

Jack was much mollified by this appeal. Her interest in her offending
husband had never been entirely extinguished. She had remembered him,
and often with woman’s kindness, in all her wanderings and sufferings,
as the preceding parts of our narrative must show; and though resentment
had been mingled with the grief and mortification she felt at finding
how much he still submitted to Rose’s superior charms, in a breast as
really generous and humane as that of Jack Tier’s, such a feeling was
not likely to endure in the midst of a scene like that she was now
called to witness. The muscles of her countenance twitched, the
hard-looking, tanned face began to lose its sternness, and every way she
appeared like one profoundly disturbed.

“Turn to Him whose goodness and marcy may sarve you, Stephen,” she said,
in a milder and more feminine tone than she had used now for years,
making her more like herself than either her husband or Rose had seen
her since the commencement of the late voyage; “my sayin’ that I forget
and forgive cannot help a man on his death-bed.”

“It will settle my mind, Molly, and leave me freer to turn my thoughts
to God.”

Jack was much affected, more by the countenance and manner of the
sufferer, perhaps, than by his words. She drew nearer to the side of her
husband’s pallet, knelt, took his hands, and said solemnly,

“Stephen Spike, from the bottom of my heart, I _do_ forgive you; and
I shall pray to God that he will pardon your sins as freely and more
marcifully than I now pardon all, and try to forget all that you have
done to me.”

Spike clasped his hands, and again he tried to pray; but the habits of
a whole life are not to be thrown off at will; and he who endeavours to
regain, in his extremity, the moments that have been lost, will find, in
bitter reality, that he has been heaping mountains on his own soul, by
the mere practice of sin, which were never laid there by the original
fall of his race. Jack, however, had disburthened her spirit of a load
that had long oppressed it, and, burying her face in the rug, she wept.

“I wish, Molly,” said the dying man, several minutes later, “I wish I
had never seen the brig. Until I got that craft, no thought of wronging
human being ever crossed my mind.”

“It was the Father of Lies that tempts all to do evil, Stephen, and not
the brig which caused the sins.”

“I wish I could live a year longer--_only_ one year; that is not much to
ask for a man who is not yet sixty.”

“It is hopeless, poor Stephen. The surgeons say you cannot live one

Spike groaned--for the past, blended fearfully with the future, gleamed
on his conscience with a brightness that appalled him. And what is that
future, which is to make us happy or miserable through an endless
vista of time? Is it not composed of an existence, in which conscience,
released from the delusions and weaknesses of the body, sees all in its
true colours, appreciates all, and punishes all? Such an existence would
make every man the keeper of the record of his own transgressions,
even to the most minute exactness. It would of itself mete out perfect
justice, since the sin would be seen amid its accompanying facts, every
aggravating or extenuating circumstance. Each man would be strictly
punished according to his talents. As no one is without sin, it makes
the necessity of an atonement indispensable, and, in its most rigid
interpretation, it exhibits the truth of the scheme of salvation in the
clearest colours. The soul, or conscience, that can admit the necessary
degree of faith in that atonement, and in admitting, _feels_ its
efficacy, throws the burthen of its own transgressions away, and
remains for ever in the condition of its original existence, pure, and
consequently happy.

We do not presume to lay down a creed on this mighty and mysterious
matter, in which all have so deep an interest, and concerning which so
very small a portion of the human race think much, or think with any
clearness when it does become the subject of their passing thoughts at
all We too well know our own ignorance to venture on dogmas which it has
probably been intended that the mind of man should not yet grapple with
and comprehend. To return to our subject.

Stephen Spike was now made to feel the incubus-load, which perseverance
in sin heaps on the breast of the reckless offender. What was the most
grievous of all, his power to shake off this dead weight was diminished
in precisely the same proportion as the burthen was increased, the moral
force of every man lessening in a very just ratio to the magnitude of
his delinquencies. Bitterly did this deep offender struggle with his
conscience, and little did his half-unsexed wife know how to console
or aid him. Jack had been superficially instructed in the dogmas of her
faith, in childhood and youth, as most persons are instructed in what
are termed Christian communities--had been made to learn the Catechism,
the Lord’s Prayer, and the Creed--and had been left to set up for
herself on this small capital, in the great concern of human existence,
on her marriage and entrance on the active business of life. When the
manner in which she had passed the last twenty years is remembered, no
one can be surprised to learn that Jack was of little assistance to her
husband in his extremity. Rose made an effort to administer hope and
consolation, but the terrible nature of the struggle she witnessed,
induced her to send for the chaplain of the Poughkeepsie. This divine
prayed with the dying man; but even he, in the last moments of the
sufferer, was little more than a passive but shocked witness of remorse,
suspended over the abyss of eternity in hopeless dread. We shall not
enter into the details of the revolting scene, but simply add that
curses, blasphemy, tremulous cries for mercy, agonized entreaties to be
advised, and sullen defiance, were all strangely and fearfully blended.
In the midst of one of these revolting paroxysms, Spike breathed his
last. A few hours later, his body was interred in the sands of the
shore. It may be well to say in this place, that the hurricane of 1846,
which is known to have occurred only a few months later, swept off the
frail covering, and that the body was washed away to leave its bones
among the wrecks and relics of the Florida Reef.

Mulford did not return from his fruitless expedition in quest of the
remains of Mrs. Budd, until after the death and interment of Spike. As
nothing remained to be done at Key West, he and Rose accompanied by Jack
Tier, took passage for Charleston in the first convenient vessel that
offered. Two days before they sailed, the Poughkeepsie went out to
cruise in the Gulf, agreeably to her general orders. The evening
previously Captain Mull, Wallace, and the chaplain, passed with the
bridegroom and bride, when the matter of the doubloons found in the boat
was discussed. It was agreed that Jack Tier should have them; and
into her hands the bag was now placed. On this occasion, to oblige the
officers, Jack went into a narrative of all she had seen and suffered,
from the moment when abandoned by her late husband down to that when
she found him again. It was a strange account, and one filled with
surprising adventures. In most of the vessels in which she had served,
Jack had acted in the steward’s department, though she had frequently
done duty as a fore-mast hand. In strength and skill she admitted that
she had often failed; but in courage, never. Having been given reason
to think her husband was reduced to serving in a vessel of war, she had
shipped on board a frigate bound to the Mediterranean, and had actually
made a whole cruise as a ward-room boy on that station. While thus
employed, she had met with two of the gentlemen present; Captain Mull
and Mr. Wallace. The former was then first-lieutenant of the frigate,
and the latter a passed-midshipman; and in these capacities both had
been well known to her. As the name she then bore was the same as that
under which she now “hailed,” these officers were soon made to recollect
her, though Jack was no longer the light, trim-built lad he had then
appeared to be. Neither of the gentlemen named had made the whole cruise
in the ship, but each had been promoted and transferred to another
craft, after being Jack’s shipmate rather more than a year. This
information greatly facilitated the affair of the doubloons.

From Charleston the travellers came north by rail-road. Harry made
several stops by the way, in order to divert the thoughts of his
beautiful young bride from dwelling too much on the fate of her aunt.
He knew that home would revive all these recollections painfully, and
wished to put off the hour of their return, until time had a little
weakened Rose’s regrets. For this reason, he passed a whole week in
Washington, though it was a season of the year that the place is not in
much request. Still, Washington is scarce a town, at any season. It is
much the fashion to deride the American capital, and to treat it as
a place of very humble performance with very sounding pretensions.
Certainly, Washington has very few of the peculiarities of a great
European capital, but few as these are, they are more than belong to
any other place in this country. We now allude to the _distinctive_
characteristics of a capital, and not to a mere concentration of houses
and shops within a given space. In this last respect, Washington is much
behind fifty other American towns, even while it is the only place in
the whole republic which possesses specimens of architecture, on a scale
approaching that of the higher classes of the edifices of the old world.
It is totally deficient in churches, and theatres, and markets; or those
it does possess are, in an architectural sense, not at all above the
level of village or countrytown pretensions, but one or two of its
national edifices do approach the magnificence and grandeur of the old
world. The new Treasury Buildings are unquestionably, on the score
of size, embellishments and finish, _the_ American edifice that comes
nearest to first class architecture on the other side of the Atlantic.
The Capitol comes next, though it can scarce be ranked, relatively,
as high. As for the White House, it is every way sufficient for its
purposes and the institutions; and now that its grounds are finished,
and the shrubbery and trees begin to tell, one sees about it something
that is not unworthy of its high uses and origin. Those grounds, which
so long lay a reproach to the national taste and liberality, are now
fast becoming beautiful, are already exceedingly pretty, and give to
a structure that is destined to become historical, having already
associated with it the names of Jefferson, Madison, Jackson, and
Quincy Adams, together with the _ci polloi_ of the later Presidents, an
_entourage_ that is suitable to its past recollections and its present
purposes. They are not quite on a level with the parks of London, it is
true; or even with the Tuileries, or Luxembourg, or the Boboli, or the
Villa Reale, or fifty more grounds and gardens, of a similar nature,
that might be mentioned; but, seen in the spring and early summer, they
adorn the building they surround, and lend to the whole neighbourhood a
character of high civilization, that no other place in America can show,
in precisely the same form, or to the same extent.

This much have we said on the subject of the White House and its
precincts, because we took occasion, in a former work, to berate the
narrow-minded parsimony which left the grounds of the White House in a
condition that was discreditable to the republic. How far our philippic
may have hastened the improvements which have been made, is more than
we shall pretend to say; but having made the former strictures, we
are happy to have an occasion to say (though nearly twenty years have
intervened between the expressions of the two opinions) that they are no
longer merited.

And here we will add another word, and that on a subject that is not
sufficiently pressed on the attention of a people, who, by position,
are unavoidably provincial. We invite those whose gorges rise at any
stricture on anything American, and who fancy it is enough to belong to
the great republic to be great in itself, to place themselves in
front of the State Department, as it now stands, and to examine its
dimensions, material and form with critical eyes, then to look along the
adjacent Treasury Buildings, to fancy them completed, by a junction
with new edifices of a similar construction to contain the department
of state; next to fancy similar works completed for the two opposite
departments; after which, to compare the past and present with the
future as thus finished, and remember how recent has been the partial
improvement which even now exists. If this examination and comparison do
not show, directly to the sense of sight, how much there was and is to
criticise, as put in contrast with other countries, we shall give up the
individuals in question, as too deeply dyed in the provincial wool ever
to be whitened. The present Trinity church, New York, certainly not
more than a third class European church, if as much, compared with its
village-like predecessor, may supply a practical homily of the same
degree of usefulness. There may be those among us, however, who fancy it
patriotism to maintain that the old Treasury Buildings were quite equal
to the new, and of these intense Americans we cry their mercy!

Rose felt keenly on reaching her late aunt’s very neat dwelling in
Fourteenth Street, New York. But the manly tenderness of Mulford was
a great support to her, and a little time brought her to think of that
weak-minded, but well-meaning and affectionate relative, with gentle
regret, rather than with grief. Among the connexions of her young
husband, she found several females of a class in life certainly equal to
her own, and somewhat superior to the latter in education and habits.
As for Harry, he very gladly passed the season with his beautiful bride,
though a fine ship was laid down for him, by means of Rose’s fortune,
now much increased by her aunt’s death, and he was absent in Europe when
his son was born; an event that occurred only two months since.

The Swash, and the shipment of gunpowder, were thought of no more in the
good town of Manhattan. This great emporium--we beg pardon, this
great _commercial_ emporium--has a trick of forgetting, condensing
all interests into those of the present moment. It is much addicted to
believing that which never had an existence, and of overlooking that
which is occurring directly under its nose. So marked is this tendency
to forgetfulness, we should not be surprised to hear some of the
Manhattanese pretend that our legend is nothing but a fiction, and deny
the existence of the Molly, Captain Spike, and even of Biddy Noon. But
we know them too well to mind what they say, and shall go on and
finish our narrative in our own way, just as if there were no such
raven-throated commentators at all.

Jack Tier, still known by that name, lives in the family of Captain
Mulford. She is fast losing the tan on her face and hands, and every day
is improving in appearance. She now habitually wears her proper attire,

and is dropping gradually into the feelings and habits of her sex. She
never can become what she once was, any more than the blackamoor can
become white, or the leopard change his spots; but she is no longer
revolting. She has left off chewing and smoking, having found a refuge
in snuff. Her hair is permitted to grow, and is already turned up with
a comb, though constantly concealed beneath a cap. The heart of Jack,
alone, seems unaltered. The strange, tiger-like affection that she
bore for Spike, during twenty years of abandonment, has disappeared in
regrets for his end. It is succeeded by a most sincere attachment for
Rose, in which the little boy, since his appearance on the scene, is
becoming a large participator. This child Jack is beginning to love
intensely; and the doubloons, well invested, placing her above the
feeling of dependence, she is likely to end her life, once so errant and
disturbed, in tranquillity and a home-like happiness.


*** End of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "Jack Tier; Or, The Florida Reef" ***

Doctrine Publishing Corporation provides digitized public domain materials.
Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians.
This effort is time consuming and expensive, so in order to keep providing
this resource, we have taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties,
including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Doctrine Publishing
Corporation's ISYS search for use by individuals, and we request that you
use these files for personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort
to Doctrine Publishing's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a
large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of
public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Keep it legal -  Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for
ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because
we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States,
that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries.
Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we
can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is
allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Doctrine Publishing
ISYS search  means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world.
Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About ISYS® Search Software
Established in 1988, ISYS Search Software is a global supplier of enterprise
search solutions for business and government.  The company's award-winning
software suite offers a broad range of search, navigation and discovery
solutions for desktop search, intranet search, SharePoint search and embedded
search applications.  ISYS has been deployed by thousands of organizations
operating in a variety of industries, including government, legal, law
enforcement, financial services, healthcare and recruitment.